
^mm^§ims5 



^fimjimmuim 



N IWsYI 



■^J JU^ ^|J<I 



%0 



THE 



PICTORIAL HISTORY 



AlEEICAN REVOLUTION 



SKETCH OF THE EARLY HISTORY OF THE COUNTRY, 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES, 

AND A CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX. 
ILLUSTRATED WITH SEVERAL HUJNDRED ENGRAVINGS. 

NEW YORK: 

PUBLISHED BY ROBERT SEARS, 128 NASSAU STREET. 

BURGESS, STRINGER, & CO.; W. H. GRAHAM; JUDD & TAYLOR.— BOSTON : REDDING, & CO.-PHILADEIy 
PHIA: ZEIBKR, & CO.; COLON & ADRIANCE.— BALTIMORE : SHURTZ & TAYLOR.— CINCINNATI : ROHIN- 
SON & JONES— LOUISVILLE: .1. H. BAGIiY.— NEW ORLEANS:. J. ri. STEEL, & CO.— MOBILE : T. P. MIL- 
LER, & CO.— CHARLESTON. S. C. : SILAS HOWE.— PENFIELD, GA.: WM. RICH ARDS.— ATHENS. GA.: J.J. RICH- 
ARDS.— AND SOLD BY BOOKSELLERS AND PERIODICAL AGENTS GESKKALLY, THROUGHOUT THE 



UNITED STATES. 



184 6. 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 18^5, 

ROBERT SEARS, 

in the Clerk's Oflice of the District Court of the United States, for the Southern District of New York. 






PREFACE. 



No portion of the woild's history can be more interesting to the present generation, than that 
recorded in this volume ; and although of comparatively recent occurrence, it has acquired by 
neglect much of the freshness and fascination of novelty. The American Revolution is aa 
event calculated to exercise a great influence on the present and future destinies of other nations. 

To write an authentic " History of the American Revolution," is no light, irresponsible 
task. We have endeavored to be impartial, and to be careful that no fact should be distorted, or 
receive a false coloring. Where, as is frequently the case, a considerable difference exists be- 
tween various authorities, we have endeavored to exercise an unbiased judgment, and to adopt 
that statement which appeared on the whole, most consistent with Truth. The great principles 
of civil and religious freedom, the contest for which, in America, aroused the slumbering nations 
of Europe, can not fail engaging our ardent admiration ; and every Friend of Human Rights, at the 
present day, can have no hesitation in adopting the words of the immortal Chatiiaji, " I rejoice 
that they have resisted." At this moment, the whole English nation, which then, with a few hon- 
orable exceptions, was willing to aid her rulers in trampling on the necks of her transatlantic sons, 
is now sealing her approval of the principles which actuated American Patriots, by her own efforts 
to establish the truth, that " Taxation, without representation, is tyranny." 

In the preparation of a volume like the present, however, it is impossible to give universal satis- 
faction. Is it not enough that our fathers suffered, without the strife being bequeathed, as an 
heirloom, to their children? Wisdom suffers antipathies to die with the generation which has fos- 
tered them ; and we believe that, were it not for the noxious influence of a portion of the periodi- 
cal press, both in America and England, the only rivalry between the two greatest countries on 
the face of the globe would be, in the knowledge and practice of those principles of moral and 
political science, which are adapted to promote the happiness and welfare of mankind at large. 
History requires a distant eminence, from which to take an impartial view of the character and 
transactions of the recording pen : but little more than half a century has now elapsed since the 
Colonists first asserted their independence ; and the generation, whose arduous struggles achieved 
so important a result, has passed away to the silent tomb. To give a just and impartial view of 
the rise, progress, and establishment of the American Republic, has been the design of the work. 
The editor has aimed to do justice without asperity ; to applaud patriotism, but not to justify its 
excesses ; to condemn tyranny, but not to overlook the virtues of many of its instruments ; and 
to exhibit the kindly prospect of the future, more strongly than the irritating aspect of the past. 

The study of History can not be appreciated too highly ; it tells to the youth of our country 
a story full of wisdom, and replete with many a moral — it shows the influence and success of 
honor and virtue — that vice and dishonor go hand in hand together ; and it excites them to noble 
deeds of patriotism, and calls upon them to do all, and suffer all, for their country. 

To the Youth of America, especially, the present Narrative is invaluable. It tells the price 
at which all their present rights were purchased — it teaches them their incomparable value ; and 
thus renders those in whose hands the destinies of America are hereafter to be intrusted, alive to 
every encroachment upon them. It relates to a country of greater extent, resources, and beauty, 
than is possessed by any other single nation under heaven ; and to a people, of recent origin in- 
deed, but developing immense powers, and making gigantic progress ; to a people abnve all others 
interesting to the nations of Europe — presenting a refuge for their distressed children — exhibiting 
a noble example for their imitation ; and as exercising no feeble influence on their destiny. 

It is not, however, for Youth, alone, that this volunie has been prepared. It has been written 
for ALL — for every age. To mankind at large the subject can not fail to be interesting; and if 
the preparation of these pages has been executed with a competent measure of industry, candor, 
and carefulness, they can scarcely fail of being valuable. These the editor has endeavored to ex- 
ercise, and he hopes not altogether without success. B. S. 

New York, May 1, 1845. 



CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX. 



INTRODUCTION. 

EARLY HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN COLONIES. 

A.D. Page. 

98(5-1015. Discoveries by the Ancient Northmen — 

Biarne Hierulfson's Voyage in 986 . . . 11 

Discoveries of Leif Ericson in 1000 . . 12 
Thorwald's Expedition, and Battle with the 

Skrellings (Esquimaux) . . . .13 
Settlement in Vineland, by Thorfinn Karl- 
seine 14 

Voyage of Freydisa, Helge, and Finnebaye . 14 

Ancient Relics discovered in New England 15 

1492. Christopher Columbus sails in Search of a 
New World 19 

Mutiny on board his Vessel, and first Discov- 
ery of Land 20 

1493. Columbus' second Voyage ... 26 
149S. Columbus' third Voyage . . . .26 
1506. Death of Columbus, May 15th . . . 26 
1497-1525. Voyages of Sebastian Cabot . . 28 
1499-1514. Voyages of Americus Vespuccius . 28 
1525-1542. Career of Hernando de Soto in Amer- 
ica 29 

1525. Discoveries of Giovanni Verazzano . 35 
1562. Voyage of John Ribault . . . .38 
1564. Sir Walter Raleigh sends two Ships to 

America 42 

Their Adventures with the Natives . . 43 

1585. Raleigh sends another Fleet to America 45 
Ralph Lane appointed Governor of Virginia . 45 

1586. Colony breaks up and returns to England 4" 
1615. Sir Walter Raleigh beheaded ... 51 

1606. Colony sent to America by James I. . .52 

1607. Settlement of Jamestown . ... 54 
Difficulties with the Natives . . . .56 
Life of John Smith saved by Pocahontas . 58 
Arrival of Newport with a fresh Colony . 61 

1633. Colony of Maryland settled by Lord Balti- 
more 65 

1620. First successful Effort to colonize New 

England 68 

Landing of the Pilgrims at Plymouth . 69 
1625. Colony established near Cape Anne . . 72 
1630. Fifteen Hundred Settlers sail from Eng- 
land 74 

Hostilities commence with the Natives . . 75 

Defeat and Death of King Philip . . 77 

1609. Voyages of Henry Hudson . . . .78 

1629. Settlement of Delaware .... 81 

1646. Peter Stuyvesant appointed Governor of 

New Netherlands 82 

1664. Dutch Possessions surrendered to the Eng- 
lish 64 

1680. William Penn obtains a Grant of Lands in 

America 86 

1683. Penn forms a Treaty with the Indians . 87 

1684-1718. Ilis Difficulties with the Settlers . 89 
1663. Liberal Grants by Charles II. of Territory 

south of Virginia 93 

1665. Constitution for Colony of Carolina formed 94 
1693. Constitution annulled - .... 96 
1702. Attack on St. Augustine .... 96 

War with the Indians . . : . . 98 

Internal Commotions gg 



A.D. 



Paoz 

100 
100 
101 

loa 



1729. Colony reverts to the Crown 

Separation of North and South Carolina 
1732. Settlement of Georgia .... 
1738. Spanish War breaks out . 

1752. Georgia becomes a royal Colony . . . 103 
Early Life of George Washington . . 105 

1753. His Mission to the Western Territory . . 106 

1754. Plans for a Union of the Colonies . . 106 

1755. Expedition and Defeat of Gen. Braddock . 109 

1756. Success of the French under Montcalm . Ill 

1757. Vigorous Measures of William Pitt . .112 

1758. Cession of Canada by France . . . 112 
1763. Progress of the Colonies in Population, 

Commerce, &c 113 



HISTORY OF THE REVOLUTION. 
CHAPTER I. 

Introductory Remarks US 

1765. Stamp Act passed 117 

1766. Meeting of the first Congress . . . 117 

Tumults in the Colonies 119 

Repeal of the Stamp Act .... 120 

1767. New Taxes imposed 121 

Fresh Troubles in consequence . . . 122 

1768. Non Importation Agreement . . . 123 

1769. Intemperance of the British Parliament . 123 

1770. (22dof April) Duties repealed: (5th March) 

Boston Massacre 124 

Captain Preston tried and acquitted . . 124 

1772. (ythof June). The Caspar Schooner burned 128 
(January). Assembly at Boston ; Indiscretion 
of the Governor 128 

CHAPTER H. 

1772. (16th of December). Destruction of Tea in 
Boston Harbor 129 

1774. The Boston Port Bill 130 

Arrival of Troops at Boston .... 133 
(25th of August) Writs issued for an Assem- 
bly at Salem ; (9th of September) coun- 
termanded, but meets and resolves itself 
into a Provincial Congress . . . 133 

General Gage fortifies Boston Neck . . 133 

Sufl^olk Resolutions 134 

Proceedings of Congress .... 135 
They publish a Declaration of Rights . . 135 
Petition from Congress to the King . . 136 
(26th of October). Dissolution of Congress 136 
Meeting of the Provincial Congress at Con- 
cord ; they adjourn to Cambridge . . 131 

Engage Minute Men 137 

A Committee of Safety and Supplies . . 137 
Hostile Resolution of the Provincial Congress 138 
Exportation of the Military Stores from Brit- 
ain prohibited ; Cannon removed by the 
People of Rhode Island .... 138 
Military Stores taken in New Hampshire . 138 

1775. General Agitation 138 

Debates on American Aflfairs in Parliament 139 

Provincial Congress 139 

Colonel Leslie marches to Salem . ' . 139 



CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX. 



A.D. Paoe. 

1775. (19tliApril).BattIeofLexington and Concord 140 
Importance of the War .... 142 
Inequality of tlie Parties engaged . . . 142 

Colonial Army 143 

Bravery of General Putnam .... 143 
New York, Now Jersey, Philadelphia, Mary- 
land, and Virginia, espouse the Cause of 

their Countrymen 146 

Lord Dunmore convenes the Assembly . . 147 

Goes on board the Fowey Man-of-War . 147 

Provincial Convention 148 

Lord Dunmore's predatory Warfare . . 148 

Issues a Proclamation 148 

Captain Fordyce killed .... 148 

1776. (1st January). Norfolk burned . . . 149 
John Connelly's Plot frustrated . . . 149 

1775. Proceedings in South Carolina . . . 149 

Arrival of Lord William Campbell . . 150 

Georgia joins the Union . . . . 150 

CHAPTER III. 



1774. New Parliament 

1775. Joint Address of both Houses 

Ticonderoga surprised 

Congress meets .... 
Second Petition to the King 

Warlike Preparations 

(15th of June). George Washington chosen 

Commander-in-Chief .... 
His Address to the President of Congress . 
Irregularity of the American Army 
Generals Howe, Burgoyne, and Clinton, ar 

rive at Boston 

(17th June). Battle of Bunker's Hill 
Death of General Warren .... 
Treatment of Prisoners ; Discussions respect 

ing them 

Skirmishes 

Scarcity of Provisions in Boston . 

Danger of short Enlistments 

The Royal Cruisers carry on a predatory War 

fare against Inhabitants on the Coast of 

New England 

Privateers 

Military Transport gallantly captured by 

Isaiah Doane 

Canada invaded by the Americans 

Fort St. John taken 

General Carleton defeated on his Way from 

Montreal 

General Prescott taken .... 
General Montgomery marches against Que 

bee ; joined by Arnold 
Attacks Quebec ; is killed, and his Troops re 

pulsed 

Arnold wounded 

Honorable Conduct of Sir Guy Carleton 
Arnold resumes the Siege of Quebec ; is un 

successful ; defeats a Body of Canadians 
Major-General Thomas arrives ; retreats ; 

dies 

Succeeded in Command by General Sullivan 
Surrender of the Cedars .... 
Arnold marches toward the Cedars ; signs 

the Cartel and retires 

An increased British Force in Canada 
General Sullivan retreats, and is pursued . 
Retreat of General Arnold .... 
General Carleton advances to the Lakes ; 

constructs a Fleet 

(October). Battle of Lake Champlam . 
General Carleton retires to Isle aux Nois . 
(6th July). Declaration of Congress . 
(8th July). Their second Petition to the King 

transmitted to Richard Penn, who sails for 

England 

A Postoffice established ; Benjamin Franklin 

elected Postmaster-General . 

CHAPTER IV, 



AD. Pagb. 

1775. Committee appointed to correspond with 
their Friends in Britain and Ireland . . 175 

Ships-of-War 175 

The Colonies make active Preparations for 
War 175 

1776. Armies of Boston 175 

Dorchester Heights 175 

(ITth March). Boston evacuated . . 177 
General Washington enters Boston ; Enthu- 
siasm of the People . ' . . . . 177 

General Howe sails for Halifax . . . 177 
Several British Ships and Transports, with 
Lieutenant- Colonel Campbell, taken by 
some American Privateers .... 177 
General Washington marches to New York 180 
Affair of the Cunninghams .... 180 
Major Williamson marches against them . 180 
Province forms a temporary Government . 180 
Situation of Charleston .... 180 

British Reinforcements 183 

Proclamation of Government . . .183 

Fort Sullivan attacked 183 

The British repulsed with great Loss . 184 
Indians attack the Western Frontiers of the 

Southern States 186 

Moses Kirkland's Plot 186 

Change in the Sentiments of the People and 

Congress 188 

(4th of July). The Declaration of Independ- 
ence 190 

Effect upon the general Aspect of the Con- 
test .190 

CHAPTER V. 

1776. Preparations of General Washington at 

New York 190 

General Howe lands at Staten Island with a 

formidable Force 190 

190 
194 
197 
199 



775. Congress adjourns ; (5th September) they 

rejissemble 174 

British Interest in New York . . . 174 
Convention of New Hampshire . . 175 



199 



199 

201 



Correspondence with Commissioners 
(28th of August). Battle of Long Island 
Defeat and Retreat of the Americans 
Committee of Congress meet Lord Howe 
(13lh of September). The British take Pos 

session of New York , . . . 
(21st of September). Destructive Fire in New 

York 

(26th of October). Battle of Bronx 

(I5th of November). Forts Washington and 

Lee taken 202 

Advance of Lord Cornwallis, and Retreat of 

Gen. Washington to Brunswick . . 203 
(8th of December). General Washington 

passes the Delaware 203 

(13th of December). Gen. Lee made Prisoner 204 
Depression of the Americans .... 204 

Rhode Island taken 204 

Dejection of the Americans .... 204 
(30tli of November). Proclamation of Lord 

Howe • . 204 

(I2rli of December). Congress quits Phila- 
delphia 205 

Short Enlistments 205 

New Army raised 205 

Commissioners sent to different Courts of 

Europe 207 

Appeal of Congress to all the Provinces of 

the Union 207 

Failure of Mr. Edmund Burke's Conciliatory 

Bill 208 

CHAPTER VL 

1776. (26th of December). Attack on Trenton . 209 
Success of the Americans . . . .211 

1777. (2d of January). Battle of Princeton . . 213 
Death of General Mercer .... 213 
Americans at Morristown .... 217 
General Washington's desultory and indeci- 
sive Warfare in the Jerseys . . . 217 

Rival Proclamations 217 

Prisoners of War 219 

Captivity of General Lee .... 219 
Articles of Confederation and perpetual Union 

between the States 221 

Committee of the States .... 222 
(15th of November). Confederation ratified 282 



CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX. 



CHAPTER VII. 
AD. Page. 
1777. Finnnces of Congress . . 223 
Supineiiesi of the People . 223 
War popular in Bntain . 224 
West Indies .... . 221 
Partiality of the French for the Americans . 224 
Loyalists in the I'roviiices .... 224 
Opening of tlie Campaign ; predatory Incur- 
sions 224 

(23d of March). Stores at Peekskill destroyed 225 
(I3th of April). Earl Cornwallis attacks Gen- 
eral Lincoln 225 

(27l,h of Aprili. Major-General Tryon's Expe- 
dition against Daiibury 226 

Death of General VVooster .... 220 
(8th of May). Piscataway atlaoked . . 227 

Sag Harbor 227 

(Kith of July). General Prescott taken . . 227 
Movement of both Armies .... 227 
(2tilli of June). General Howe advances rap- 
idly from Amboy; embarks and sails for 

the southward 228 

(24th of August). General Howe lands at the 

Head of Elk River 231 

(1 1th of September). Dattle of Brandywine . 2:<l 
Marquis de la Fayette wounded . . . 232 

Wilmington surprised 232 

British enter Philadelphia .... 234 
(8th of October). British Fleet enters the 

Delaware 234 

(4th of October). Battle of Germantown . 234 

Fort Miliiin 235 

Unsuccessful Attack on Redbank ; Death of 

Count Uonop 235 

(15th of November). Attack on Fort Mifflin . 236 

Redbank evacuated 236 

The Delaware opened 236 

General Washington quits White Church and 
takes Post at Valley Forge . . . 236 

Northern Campaign 237 

General Gates in the North . . . 237 
General Burgoyne commands the British Ar- 
my in Canada 238 

Detaches Colonel St. Leger . . . 238 
Meets the Savages ; takes Possession of 

Mount Hope 24(1 

(6lh of July). Retreat of General St. Clair . 241 
Is pursued by General Eraser . . . 241 
Skirmish between Colonel Long and Colonel 
Hill ; the Americans set Fire to the Works 
at Fort Ann, and retreat to Fort Edward . 243 
General Burgoyne takes Possession of Ti- 
conderoga and Mount Independence . . 243 

CHAPTER VIIL 

1777. War of Proclamation 246 

(30th nf July). General Burgoyne readies Fort 

Edward 248 

Retreat of General Schuyler . . . 248 

Events at Bennington 24'J 

(3d of August). Fort Stanwix invested by St. 

Leger 250 

Defeat of General Herkimer ... - 250 
(22d of August). St. Leger raises the Siege of 

Stanwix, and retires to Montreal . . 251 
(19ih of August). General Gates takes the 

Command of the American Army . . 252 
(30th of August). Correspondence between 

General Gates and the British General . 252 

Murder of Miss M'Crea 252 

(liith of September). Battle of Stillwater and 

Saratoga 254 

Engagement between General Burgoyne and 

the Americans 256 

(5th of October). Sir Henry Clinton's Move- 
ments 262 

Fort Montgomery taken ; Colonel Campbell 

slain 262 

Fort Clinton stormed 264 

American Vessels of War burned by their 

Crews 264 

Forts Independence and Constitution evac- 

iiated 264 

The British advance to Esopus, wliich they 

reduce to Ashes .... 264 



AD. Pacm 

1777. (16th of October). Geneal Bi>-goyne capitu- 
lates ; Results of the Capitulation • . 264 

Conseciuences of the Convention of Sara- 
toga 265 

Treaty with France 265 

(2(ith of November). British Parliament meets 266 
Commissioners appointed to treat with the 
Colonies : they sail fur America . . 206 

1778. (Gth of February). Treaty with France 
signed at Paris 267 

News of that Treaty reaches England . 267 
Lord North's Conciliatory Bill reaches Amer- 
ica before the News of the French Treaty 267 
British Army in Philadelphia .... 268 
American Army at Valley Forge ; Want of 

Provisions 269 

Colonel Mawhood's Incursion into Jersey . 270 
(4th of Mav). General Lacy escapes from 

Crooked Billet 270 

(7lh of May). American Galleys in the Dela- 
ware destroyed 270 

La Fayette escapes from Baron Hill . . 271 
(14th of April). Sir William Howe resigns the 

Command 272 

Sir Henry Clinton appointed Commander-in- 
Chief of the British Army . . .272 
(18th of June). Evacuation of Philadelphia . 273 
■)'he Americans enter that city . . . 273 
(28th of June). Battle of Freehold Courthouse 274 
General Lee tried by a Court-Martial, and 

suspended 275 

His Character 275 

His Death (October, 1782) . . . .276 
The British Army arrives at New York . 276 
Gen. Washington marches to the North River 276 
(5th of .l-uly). Count d'Estaing arrives on the 

Coast of America 276 

(29dofJuly). Sails for Rhode Island; Lord 

Howe follows him 276 

Both Fleets put to Sea ; separated by a vio- 
lent Storm 277 

Which overtakes Sullivan's Army . . 280 
Americans march against the British Lines . 280 
(19th of August). D'Estaing comes to Rhode 
Island, but sails for Boston . . . 280 

CHAPTER IX. 

1778. (28th of August). General Sullivan escapes 280 
(2Tth of September). Colonel Baylor sur- 
prised ; wounded and made Prisoner . . 283 

Captain Donup defeated .... 283 
Little Egg Harbor attacked .... 283 
Pulaski's Legion defeated .... 284 
(9tli of June). Admiral Byron sails from Eng- 
land ; overtaken by a Storm ; his Fleet dis- 
persed : (September) arrives at New York ; 
sails for Boston ; a Second Time overta- 
ken by a Storm 284 

(3d of November). D'Estaing sails for the 

West Indies 284 

Indian War 285 

Wyoming destroyed and the People murdered 267 
Fort Kingston invested; and the Inhabitants 

perish in one general Conllagration . 287 
Destiuction of Wilkesbarre .... 287 
Cherry Va ley attacked .... 288 
Mrs. Merrill's Defeat of the Indians . .288 
Col. George Rogers Clarke takes Kaskasias 290 

1779. (February). Surprises St. Vincent, and com- 
pels Governor Hamilton to surrender . 290 

Irregular Hostilities in Georgia . . . 291 
('olonel Campbell invades that State . . 291 

Battle of Savannah 293 

Defeat of the American General Howe . 293 
Arrival of Geneial Prevost . . . .294 

Surrender of Sunbury 294 

General Lincoln appointed to command the 

Southern Army 294 

Savannah River 295 

Boyd's Loyalists defeated .... 295 
Colonel Campbell abandons Augusta, and re- 
turns to Savannah 295 

Ashe defeated at Brier Creek . . , 296 

(23d of April). Lincoln inarches up the Sa- 
vannah .... '. S9f 



CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX. 



A.P. Page. 

1779. (29th of April). Gen. Prevost enters South 
Carolina 298 

Marches to Charleston 298 

(10th of May). Arrives at Ashley Ferry . 299 
(12th of May). Summons Charleston to sur- 
render 299 

The British Army retires, and recrosses Ash- 
ley Ferry 299 

General Prevost retreats to John's Island, and 

is followed by General Lincoln . . . 299 
(20th of June). Engagement at Stony Ferry 300 

Slaves revolt 301 

(8th of May). Incursion into Virginia . . 301 
Stony Point and Verplank's taken . . . 304 
Sir Henry Clinton returns to New York , 304 
Coast of Connecticut ravaged . . . 304 
(15th of July). Stony Point retaken . . 3(i6 

Evacuated 307 

Sir Henry Clinton takes Possession of it . 307 

Penobscot attacked 307 

Admiral Arbuthnot supersedes Sir George 

Collier 308 

(20th of August). Major Lee attacks Powle's 

Hook ; he retreats 308 

War on the Six Nations, and the Southern 

Indians 309 

(22d of August). Sullivan attacks the Indian 

tribes 310 

He resigns his Commission . . . 310 
(23d of December). D'Estaing and the Ameri- 
cans besiege Savaimah .... 310 
They attempt to storm the Town . . 312 

Are repulsed 312 

Effects of the Repulse ; ingenious Enterprise 
of Colonel Wlnte during the Siege of Sa- 
vannah 313 

Weakness of the Southern States , . . 315 
(26th of December). Sir Henry Clinton sails 
from New Yiirk 315 

1780. (llth of February). Lands on John's Island 317 
(9th of April). Siege of Charleston . . 319 
(12th of May). It surrenders .... 322 
Proceedings of Sir Henry Clinton . . 3'22 
Colonel Bufoid surprised and defeated . . 323 
(3d of June). Sir Henry Clinton's Proclama- 
tion 323 

(5th of June). He returns to New York, leav- 

Lord Cornwallis to command in the South 321 
Board of Police established in Charleston . 325 
Rigorous Measures ; Baron de Kalb proceeds 

Southward 327 

Colonel Sumpler makes an Irruption into 

South Carolina 327 

General Gates appointed tu command the 

Southern Army 328 

(13th of August). Arrives at Rugely's .Mills . 328 
Lord Cornwallis repairs to Camden . . 329 
Defeat of the Americans near Camden, and 

Death of Baron de Kalb . . . .330 
Colonel Sumpter surprised and defeated near 

Catawba Ford 3J1 

CHAPTER X. 

1779. Naval Operations of John Paul Jones . . 331 

Capture of the Seiapis 336 

Loss of the Bon Homme Richard . . . 338 

Capture of the Countess of Scarborough . 338 

Effects of these Naval Victories . . . 339 

CHAPTER XI. 

780. Difficulties of General Washington . . 339 
Intense Frost in New York .... 339 
(Hth of January). Attack on Staten Island ; 

the Americans repulsed .... 340 
Embarrassments of Congress . . . 340 
Mutinous State ol the American Army . . 341 
General Knyphausen invades Jersey . . 341 
Destruction of Connecticut Farms . . 341 
Murder of Mrs. Caldwell .... 342 
(18th of June). Sir Henry Clinton returns to 

New York 342 

(23d) Skirmish at Springfield . . .342 
Evacuation of the Jerseys .... 313 
GeneraJ Wayne attacks Bergen Point . 343 



AD. Page. 

1780. General La Fayette lands at Boston ; his 

Reception 343 

Patriotic Exertions in Philadelphia . . 344 

(10th of July). French Fleet, with Troops, 
arrives in America . . . . . 344 

Sir Henry Clinton proceeds against Rhode 
Island 344 

Recalled by the Advance of General Wash- 
ington against New York .... 344 

Discontent of the American Troops . .344 

1779. Treason of Arnold . . . . 345 
Major Andre's Case . . ... 347 
(22d of September). His Capture . . 348 

His Trial and Execution 349 

(21st of November). Major Talmadge's desul- 
tory Warfare 350 

Cartel 350 

1780. Proceediiigs of Lord Cornwallis after the 
Battle of Camden . . . . 351 

He takes Possession of Charleston . . 351 
Colonel Clarke attacks the British at Augusta 353 
Besieges Colonel Brown at Garden Hill . 352 

Colonel Clarke retreats 352 

Depredations committed by Col. Ferguson 352 
Retreats toward Charleston, and is pursued 

by the Americans 352 

(7th of October). He is defeated and killed on 

King's Mountain 354 

Earl Cornwallis retreats toward South Car^'"^— • — 
olina ; {29th October) reaches Wynnesbo- 

rough 355 

Ameijcans assemble at Charlotte . . 355 
General Gales retreats to Salisbury and Hills- 
borough 356 

Returns to Charlotte .... 356 
Superseded in the Command of the South- 
ern Army by General Greene . . . 356 
General Greene takes a British Post at Cler- 
mont 356 

His embarrassing Situation .... 357 
Correspondence with Earl Cornwallis . 357 
(27th of December). Col. Washington surpri- 
ses a Cody of Loyalists at Ninety Six . 358 
(12th of November). Sumpter attacked at 
Broad River by Major Wemyss, whom he 

takes Prisoner 358 

(20th of November). Attacked by Tarleton at 

Black Stocks and wounded .... 358 
General Marion 358 

1781. (Hth of January). General Tarleton i ver- 
t;ikes Morgan 359 

(17th of January). Battle of Cowpens . 300 

Tarleton routed 360 

Loss of the British . • . . . 3fil 
Earl Cornwallis forms a Junction with Colo- 
nel Leslie 361 

{19th of January). Begins his remarkable Pur- 
suit of Morgan 361 

(2Sth). Morgan escapes 361 

Americans pursued :^63 

Their Two Divisions form a Junction . . 363 
(Uth of February). They cross the Dan . 364 
Earl Cornwallis marches back to Hillsbo- 
rough 361 

(22d of February). The Americans recross 

the Dan 365 

{25th of Feb.). Pyle's Loyalists defeated . 365 
{27tli of Feb.). Retreat of Earl Cornwallis, 

and Advance of General Greene . . 36r 
Rencontre between Lee and Tarleton . 361 

Battle of Guilford Courthouse . . .367 
Consequences of the Victory .... 368 

CHAPTER XII. 

1781. {17th of April). Earl Cornwallis retires to 

Wilmington 370 

General (Jreene pursues Earl Cornwallis . 370 
Proceeds to South Carolina . . . 370 
Generals Lee and Marion attack FortWatson 372 
The Garrison capitulates .... 372 

Situation of Camden 372 

Battle of Hobkerk's Hill 373 

(7th of May). Colonel Watson reaches Cam 

den, which is evacuated .... 374 
(10th of May). Bri'ish Post taken . .374 



a 



CHRONOLOGICAL INDEX. 



A.D. Paoe. 

1781. Lord Rawdon retires to Monk's Corner . 3i4 

{5lh of June). Augusta taken . . .375 

(22dofMay). Ninety Six bcsjeged . . . 370 

Siege raised 378 

Greene retreats, and is pursued by Lord Raw- 
don 378 

Ninety Six evacuated 378 

Both Armies return to Congaree . . . 378 
Gen. Greene joined by Marion and Suinpter 378 
Marches to the high Hills of Santee . . 379 
Lord Rawdon embarks for Europe, leaving 
tlie Command with Lieutenant-Colonel Stu- 
art 379 

(22d of August). General Greene leaves tlie 

% high Hills of Santee 379 

(8th of September). Battle of Eutaw Springs 380 
Great Loss on both Sides .... 380 

Tories and Whigs 381 

(4lh of August). Execution of Col. Haynes . 381 
General Pickens's Expedition against the 
Cherokees 382 

CHAPTER Xin. 

1781. Review of the general Condition of Amer- 
ica at the beginning of the Year 1781 . . 382 
Mutiny of the Pennsylvania and Jersey 

Troops 383 

Sir Henry Clinton endeavors to take Advan- 
tage of it 384 

Relative Positions of the hostile Armies on 
the Hudson. . . ... 385 

British and French Fleets meet off the Ches- 
apeake 385 

Chesapeake Bay 386 

General Leslie invades Virginia . . . 386 
Gen. Arnold lands at Westover ; enters Rich- 
mond, where he commits great Destruction 387 

Returns to Westover 387 

Gen. Philips takes the Command in Virginia . 388 
Baron Steuben, unable to resist the Invaders, 

retreats toward Richmond . . . 388 
(30th of April). Generals Philips and Arnold 
reunite their Forces, and march against 

Manchester 388 

De la Fayette takes the Command in Virginia 389 
Death of General Philips .... 389 
(20th of May). Cornwallis enters Virginia . 389 

Pursues La Fayette 390 

Sends Tailcton against Charlotteville . . 390 
And Simcoe against Steuben . . . 391 
(7th of June). La Fayette joined by General 
Wayne at Rackoon, and returns South- 
ward 391 

Save the Stores of Albemarle Courthouse . 391 
Cornwallis returns down the River . . 391 
Adventure of Charles Morgan . . , 392 
(6th of July). Skirmish at James River . 394 
Earl Cornwallis evacuates Portsmouth . 394 



A.D. Page. 

1781. Occupies YorKtown and Gloucester Point 394 

French Donation 394 

Interview ijetween Generals Washington and 

Rochambeau 394 

The French and American Annies . . . 394 
They advance to Kingsbridge, and retire . 396 
Count de Grasse encounters Samuel Hood in 
the Straits of St. Lucie . . . .396 

Resolutions to attack Cornwallis . . 396 
Gen. Heath Defends the Posts on the Hudson 397 
(30th of August). The combined American 

and French Armies enter Philadelphia . 397 
Count de Grasse arrives at Chesapeake Bay 397 
Admiral Graves pursues De Grasse . . 398 
(6th of September). Arnold attacks New Lon- 
don ... . ... 398 

(25th of September.) Allied Armies land at 

Williamsburgh 399 

(2Sthof Sept.). They march toward Yorktown 399 
(fith of October). Siege of Yorktown . . 401 
(19ih of October). Earl Cornwallis capitu- 
lates ; Terms of Capitulation . . . 405 
Examination of his Conduct . . . 407 

CHAPTER XIV. 

1781. Count de Grasse sails for the West Indies . 407 
(27th of November). General Washington at 

Philadelphia 409 

Marquis de la Fayette returns to Europe . 409 
General Ross makes an Incursion into the 

Country on the Mohawk .... 409 
An Engagement takes place at Johnstown 

between him and Colonel Willet . . 409 
The British retreat, pursued by Willet . 409 
Consequences of the Surrender of Yorktown 

and Capture of Cornwallis and his Army . 409 
(27th of November). The British Parliament 

meets ; its Proceedings .... 410 

1782. (24th of March). Case of Capt Haddy . . 410 
SirGuy Carleton succeeds Sir Henry Clinton 411 
Pacific Communications . . . .411 
Proceedings in the Southern States . .411 
(12lh of April). Count de Grasse defeated and 

taken Prisoner 412 

1783. (19th of April). Peace restored . . .412 
American Independence acknowledged by 

Great Britain 414 

(25th of November). Evacuation of New York 

by the British 414 

State of the American Army . . . 414 
Address to the Officers of the Army . . 414 
General Washington's Speech at the Meeting 

of Officers 417 

(4th of December). He takes Leave of the 

Army previous to his Resignation . . 422 
(23d of December). Resigns his Commission, 

and retires to Mount Vernon . . . 422 
Character of Washington . • . . 422 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 



INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 

Fio, Page. 

3. Skeleton and Arrow-Heads found at 

Fall River 15 

4. Runic Inscription on Dighton Rock . 16 

5. Old Stone Tower at Newport, R. I. 16 

6. Christopher Columbus 17 

7. Mutiny on board the Santa Maria . . 20 

8. View of Lisbon 22 

9. Columbus and the Egg 2-J 

10. Tomb of Columbus, Seville Cathe- 

dral 24 

11. Portrait of Sebastion Cabot 27 

12. Portrait of Americus Vespuccius. . . 28 

13. Pizarro , 29 

14. Battle between Pizarro and Almagro 3 1 

15. Portrait of Hernando de Soto 32 

16. View of Maiden's Rock, on the Mis- 

sissippi 36 

17. Portrait of Verazzano 37 

18. Birthplace of Sir Walter Raleigh. . . 40 

19. Portrait of Sir Walter Raleigh 41 

20. Landing of the English at Roanoke 43 

21. Sir Walter Raleigh taking Leave of 

his Family i 50 

22. Portrait of Capt. John Smith 53 

23. An Indian Warrior 55 

24. Frontlet of the Queen of Pamunkey 57 

25. Portrait of Pocahontas 58 

26. Pocahontas saving the Life of Cap- 

tain John Smith 59 

27. Ruins of Jamestown 62 

28. Portrait of Cecil Calvert, Lord Bal- 

timore 65 

29. Tattooed Indian 70 

30. Portrait of Charles 1 73 

3 1 . Portrait of Governor Winthrop .... 75 

32. King Philip, the Last of the Wam- 

panoags 78 

33. The Palisades, on the Hudson River 80 

34. Portrait of Peter Stuyvesant 83 

35. Portrait of Oliver Cromwell 84 

36. Portrait of William Penn 85 

37. Signing the Treaty of Penn with 

the Indians 88 



Fio. Page. 

38. Monument of Penn's Treaty 91 

39. Squatters 93 

40. View of the Public Square in St. 

Augustine, Florida 97 

41. Male and Female Indian 98 

42. Portrait of Gen. Oglethorpe 101 

43. Washington, from an early Print, by 

Trumbull 105 

44. Portrait of Benjamin Franklin.... 107 

45. Defeat of Gen. Braddock, 9th July, 

1755 108 

46. Western Hunter, in proper Costume 110 



HISTORY OF THE REVOLUTION. 

47. Portrait of Col Barre 117 

48. Portrait of Patrick Henry 118 

49. Portrait of Gen. Conway 119 

50. Portrait of John Hancock 122 

51. Boston Massacre 125 

52. Portrait of Samuel Adams 126 

53. Residence of the Adams Family, 

Quincy, Mass 127 

54. Destruction of the Tea in Boston 

Harbor 131 

55. American Militia and Minute Men 

at Lexington 141 

56. Putman and the Wolf 144 

57. View of Yorktown 147 

58. Statue of the Earl of Chatham 151 

59. Throwing np Entrenchments on 

Bunker's Hill 154 

60. Encampment on Breed's Hill 155 

61. Plan of the Battle of Bunker's HilL 156 

62. Portrait of Gen. Clinton 157 

63. Monument on Bunker's Hill 158 

64. Washington's Headquarters, Cam- 

bridge 160 

65. Yankee Privateersman 162 

66. View of St. John, on the Sorel 163 

67. Arnold crossing the River Sorel. . . . 165 

68. View of Quebec 166 

69. British Soldiers firing at a Flag of 

Truce 123 



10 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 



Fio. Page. F.o. 

70. View of St. Paul's Churcli, N.York 168 115. 

71. Montgomery leading on his Men... 169 

72. Portrait of Gen. Carlcton 170 116. 

73. Enpasement on Lake Cliamplain.. 172 

74. St. Anthony's Nose, View on the 117. 

Hudson River 175 118. 

75. View of Boston from Dorchester 119. 

Heights 177 120. 

76. View of Boston, taken on the road to 121. 

Dorchester 179 122. 

77. Medal to commemorate the Evacua- 123. 

tion of Boston by the BriJish 181 124. 

78. Portrait of AVilliam Moultrie, Maj. 125. 

Gen. U.S. A 182 126. 

79. Sir Peter Parker 184 127. 

80. Capture of the Acteon 185 

81. Carpenter's Hall, Philadelphia.... 187 128. 

82. Portrait of John Adams 188 120. 

83. Monticello, Residence of Thomas 130. 

Jefferson 189 131. 

84. Liberty and Independence 191 132. 

85. View of New York from Long Island 193 133. 

86. Plan of the Battle of Long Island. . 195 134. 

87. East River from Long Island in 1834 200 135. 

88. Fort Washington 202 136. 

89. Portrait of Charles Carroll of Car- 137. 

ronton 206 138. 

90. Portrait of Edmund Burke 208 139. 

91. Portrait of General Putnam 209 140. 

92. Washington approaching the Dela- 141. 

ware 210 142. 

93. Portrait of Col. Knox 210 

94. Portrait of Lord Cornwallis 212 143. 

95. Birthplace of President Monroe.... 214 144. 

96. Washington's Headquarters, Morris- 145. 

town, N. J 218 146. 

97. The old Jail in New York 220 147. 

98. Great Seal of the United States 222 148. 

99. Continental Money 223 149. 

100. Portrait of General Lincoln 225 150. 

101. Retreat of General Tryon 226 151. 

102. Map of Operations in New Jersey, 152. 

Pennsylvania, Delaware 229 153. 

103. Portrait of Pulaski 230 154, 

104. Portrait of De Kalb 230 

105. Departure of Lafayette 233 156. 

106. Portrait of General Wayne 234 

107. The old Fort at Ticondcroga, N. Y. 239 157. 

108. Burgoyne's Attack on the American 158. 

Bateaux 242 

109. Map of Burgoyne's Route previous 159. 

to his Surrender at Saratoga 244 

1 10. View of Lake Saratoga 245 

111. An American Backwoodsman 247 160. 

112. Lake George.. .o..,. 248 161. 

113. Murder of Miss Jane M'Crea 253 

-1 14. Burgoyne's Retreat 257 162. 



Pa ox. 

Washington's Headquarters at New- 
burg 259 

Burgoyne's Encampment on North 

River 260 

Field of Saratoga 26 1 

Attack on Fort Montgomery 263 

Portrait of Silas Deane 268 

Philadelphia in 1778 268 

Village of Log Huts 269 

Newport in 1777 277 

Rhode Island Statehouse, Newport.. 279 
Chart of the Harbor of Newport. . . 281 

Vale of Wyoming 286 

Mrs. Merrill killing the Indians 289 

Map of the Seat of War in the South- 
ern States 292 

City Hall, Augusta, Georgia 397 

Hired Hessians 301 

Southern Slates 302 

Washington at Stony Point 305 

A War Party of Indians 309 

Portrait of Brandt 311 

Admiral d'Estaing 314 

Savannah, 1778 316 

British Fleet off Charleston 3l8 

Charleston, South Carolina, 1835.. 320 

A French Fusileer 324 

Relieving the Prisoners 326 

John Paul Jones 332 

Serapis and Bon Homme Richard.. . 334 
Capture of the Countess of Scarbo- 
rough 334 

Medal presented to La Fayette. . . . 337 

Count de Rochambeau 345 

View of West Point 346 

Major Andre 347 

Benedict Arnold 349 

Flying from British Oppression. . . . 353 

Death of Ferguson 355 

Lord Rawdon 371 

Baron Steuben 387 

Yorktown, Virginia 400 

Monument of Hamilton 401 

155. Marquis de La Fayette and his 

Soldiers 402 

Plan of the Investment of York, Vir- 
ginia 404 

Moore's House at Yorktown 406 

Acknowledgment of American Inde- 
pendence by France 413 

Statue of Hamilton destroyed at the 
great Fire in New York, Dec. 16th, 

1835 415 

Portrait of General Washington. ... 419 
Washington's Residence, MountVer- 

non 421 

Franklin Medal 423 



THE 

PICTORIAL HISTORY 

OF THE 

AMERICAI REYOLUTION. 



INTRODUCTION. 



We propose to give a brief history of the war of the American Revolution, a 
contest waged by the American colonies, then in their infancy, but relying on 
the justice of their cause, against the fleets and armies of a mighty kingdom, un- 
equalled for its giant strength and resources. That important event has brought 
a powerful nation into active life ; it laid the foundation of the American republic, 
the pattern model of a democratic form of government, which proves to every 
candid inquirer that man is capable of governing himself, and which shines 
brightly, as the beacon-fire of liberty, to the whole world. Before proceeding 
directly to the war, it will be useful to glance at the earlier history and discov- 
erers of America. 

I. Eric the Red, with his household, emigrated from Iceland to Greenland, 
where they formed a settlement. Among those who accompanied him was 
Heriulf Bardson, whose son Biarne happened at this time to be on a trading 
voyage to Norway. Eric established himself at Brattalid in Ericsfiod, and 
Heriulf Bardson settled at Heriulfsnes. 

When Biarne returned to Eyrar in Iceland, and found that his father had de- 
parted, he determined upon spending the following winter with him, as he had 
done the preceding ones, although he and all his people were entirely ignorant 
of the navigation of the Greenland sea. To this determination the original dis- 
covery of America appears to be owing. 

They commenced their voyage ; fogs and northerly winds arose, and for many 
days they were driven they knew not whither. At length they descried a land 
without mountains, overgrown with wood, and presenting many gentle elevations ; 
but as it did not correspond with the descriptions which they had received of 
Greenland, they left it to the larboard, and pursued their course for two days, 
when they came to another land, which was flat and overgrown with wood. They 
again stood out to sea, and, after three days' sailing with a southwest wind, per- 
ceived a third land, which Biarne discovered to be an island ; but as it did not 
present an inviting aspect, being mountainous and covered with glaciers, he did 
not go on shore, but bore away with the same wind, and, after four days' sailing, 
arrived at Heriulfsnes in Greenland. This was in the summer of 986. 

About eight years after this Biarne went on a visit to Eric, Earl of Norway, 
and related to him his voyage, with an account of the strange lands he had dis- 
covered. Biarne's description of the coasts was very accurate, but he was much 
blamed for not having made himself better acquainted with the country. 

In Greenland his voyage had excited much interest, and, on his return, a voy- 
age of discovery was projected. 



12 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Among those whose curiosity had been excited by the discovery of the un- 
known lands, was Leif, one of the sons of Eric the Red. This enterprising 
navigator purchased Biarnc's ship, and, having manned it with a crew of thirty- 
five men, set sail in quest of strange lands, in the year 1000. The first land 
they made was that which Biarne had seen last. Here they went on shore ; 
not a blade of grass was to be seen, but everywhere mountains of ice, and be- 
tween these and the shore one barren plain of slate (hella). This country not 
appearing to possess any good qualities, they called it Helluland, and put to sea 
again. This was the land which Biarne had discovered to be an island, and 
was doubtless Newfoundland, which in modern descriptions is said partly to con- 
sist of naked rocky flats where not even a shrub can grow, and therefore called 
Barrens ; thus corresponding to the island of Helluland first discovered by Biarne. 
The next land they came to, and where they went on shore, was level, covered 
with woods, and characterized by clilfs of white sand and a low coast ; they 
called it Markland (Woodland). This country, southwest of Helluland, and dis- 
tant from it about three days' sail, is Nova Scotia, of which the descriptions 
given by later writers answers completely to that given by the ancient Northmen 
of Markland. Leif left this country, and, after two days' sailing with a northeast 
wind, came to an island eastward of the mainland. They sailed westward, and 
went on shore at a place where a river issued from a lake and flowed into the 
sea. Here they first raised some log-huts, but when they had determined upon 
passing the winter there, they built commodious houses, which were afterward 
called Leifsbudir (Leif's booths). Leif then divided his people into two com- 
panies, Avhich were alternately to be employed in guarding the houses and in ma- 
king short excursions. He gave them special instructions not to go farther than 
would admit of their return on the same evening. It happened one day that one 
of his followers, a German named Tyrker, was missing. Leif, with a small 
party, went out to seek him, but they soon met him returning. He informed 
them that he had not been far, but had discovered vines and grapes, with which 
he was well acquainted, having been born in a country where vines grew. They 
had now two employments — hewing of timber for loading the ship, and collecting 
grapes, with which they filled the long boat. Leif named the coimtry Vinland 
(Vineland), and in the spring departed thence for Greenland. 

The country thus named Vineland, and which is proved to be identical with 
Massachusetts and Rhode Island, naturally became the theme of much conver- 
sation in Greenland ; and Leif's brother, Thorwald, thinking it had not been 
sufficiently explored, was desirous of making a voyage thither, with a view to 
more extensive researches. In pursuance of this object he borrowed Leifs ship, 
and having received his instructions and advice, set sail in the year 1002. They 
reached Vineland at Leifsbooths, and spent the winter there. In the spring of 
1003 Thorwald equipped the ship's long-boat with a party of his followers for 
the purpose of making a voyage of discovery southward. They found the coun- 
try extremely beautiful, but without any appearance of men having been there 
before them, except on an island to the westward, where they discovered a 
wooden shed. They did not return to their companions at Leifsbooths until 
autumn. 

In the summer of 1004 Thorwald left a party at Leifsbooths, and steering his 
course first eastward and then northward, passed a remarkable headland enclosing 
a bay. They called it Kialarnes (Keelcape), from its resemblance to the keel 
of their ship. This promontory, which modern geographers have sometimes 
likened to a horn and sometimes to a sickle, is Cape Cod. They sailed along 
the eastern coast into one of the nearest firths, until they arrived at a promontory 
entirely overgrown with wood, where they all landed. Thorwald was so much 
pleased with this spot, that he exclaimed to his companions, " Here it is beau 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 13 

tiful, and here I should like well to fix my dwelling." He little thought that, 
instead of being his dwelling, it was so soon to be his burial-place. As they 
were preparing to go on board, they descried on the sandy beach three hillocks, 
which, on a near approach, were found to be three canoes, and under each three 
Skrellings (Esquimaux). A fight ensued : eight of the Skrellings were killed; 
the ninth escaped with his canoe. Afterward a numerous party rushed upon 
them from the interior of the bay, and discharged arrows at them. Thorwald 
and his party endeavored to shield themselves by raising little screens on the 
ship's side, and the Skrellings at length retired, but not till Thorvvald had re ■ 
ceived a wound under the arm from an arrow. Finding the wound to be mortal, 
he said to his followers, " I now advise you to prepare for your departure as soon 
as possible, but me ye shall bring to the promontory where I thought it good to 
dwell ; it may be that it was a prophetic word which fell from my mouth about 
my abiding there for a season ; there shall ye bury me, and plant a cross at my 
head and also at my feet, and call the place Krossanes (Crossness) in all time 
coming." He died, and they buried him as he had directed. (Krossanes is, in 
all probability, Gurnet Point.) After this they rejoined their companions at 
Leifsbooths, where they spent the winter ; but in the spring of 1005 set sail for 
Greenland to communicate to Leif the fate of his brother. 

When the circumstance of the death and burial of Thorwald was made known 
in Greenland, Thorstein, Eric's third son, determined on making a voyage to 
Vineland to fetch his brother's body. He equipped the same ship, and was ac- 
companied by his wife Gudrida : but his design was frustrated ; for, after having 
been tossed about and driven they knew not whither during the whole summer, 
they landed in the western settlements of Greenland, where Thorstein shortly 
after died. In the spring Gudrida returned to Ericsford. 

This unsuccessful expedition was soon after followed by another, on a larger 
scale than any of the preceding ones ; for it happened that, in the summer of 
1006, two ships arrived from Iceland, the one commanded by Thorfinn Karlsefne, 
a wealthy and powerful man, of illustrious birth ; the other by Biarne Grimolfson. 
Thorfinn was accompanied by Snorre Thorbradson, and Biarne by Thorhall 
Gamlason. At this time a festival was held at Brattalid, on which occasion the 
Vineland voyage was the leading topic of conversation, and Thorfinn, being cap- 
tivated by Gudrida, asked and obtained the consent of her brother-in-law, Leif, 
to their union, which took place in the course of the winter. On the celebration 
of these nuptials the Vineland voyage was again the subject of discussion, and 
Karlsefne was prevailed on, by his wife Gudrida and others, to prosecute a voy- 
age thither and plant a colony. Accordingly three ships were fitted out, and all 
kinds of live stock taken on board. The first ship was commanded by Thorfinn 
Karlsefne and Snorre Thorbradson, the second by Biarne Grimolfson and Thor- 
hall Gamlason, and the third by Thorward, who had married Freydisa, the nat- 
ural daughter of Eric the Red. They mustered one hundred and sixty men, and, 
being furnished with what was necessary for the occasion, departed in the 
spring of 1007. After touching at Helluland and Markland, they came to Kial- 
arnes (the Nauset of the Indians), where the trackless deserts, long beaches, 
and sands, so much excited their wonder, that they called them Furdustrandir 
(Wonder strands). They passed these, and came to a firth which ran far into 
the country, and which they called Straumfiordr (Stream firth). On the shore 
of this firth they landed : the country was beautiful, and they made preparations 
for a winter residence ; but Thorhall wished to go in quest of Vineland in a 
north direction. Karlsefne, however, decided on going to the southwest. Thor- 
hall, therefore, with eight men, quitted them, and was driven by westerly gales 
to the coast of Ireland, where, according to some accounts, they were taken and 
made slaves. Karlsefne and those that remained with him, in all one hundred 



14 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

and fifty-one men, sailed in a southerly direction till they entered a river which 
fell into the sea from a lake. They steered into this lake, and called the place 
Hop, which, in Icelandic, signifies a bay, or the land bordering on such a bay. 
Here they landed, and found wheat growing wild on the low grounds, and on 
the rising lands grape-vines. To this place Mount Hope's bay corresponds ; 
and it was at this Hop that Leifsbooths were situated. Above this, and most 
probably on the beautifully-situated elevation afterward called by the Indians 
Mont Haup, Karlsefne and his companions erected their dwellings and passed 
the winter. They had no snow, and the cattle fed in the open fields. One 
morning, in the beginning of 1008, they perceived a number of canoes coming 
from the southwest past the cape. Karlsefne exhibited friendly signals by hold- 
ing up a wnite shield, and the natives, a sallow-colored and ill-looking race, 
drew nigh, and commenced bartering furs and squirrel-skins for pieces of red 
cloth, and afterward for milk-soup. 

While this traffic was proceeding, a bull, which Thorfinn had brought with 
him, came out of the wood and bellowed loudly. This terrified the Skrellings ; 
they rushed to their canoes, and rowed away. About this time Gudrida gave 
birth to a son, who received the name of Snorre. At the commencement of the 
following winter the Skrellings appeared again in much greater numbers, and 
menaced hostility by loud yellings. They advanced — a battle took place ; the 
Skrellings had war-slings, and a galling discharge of missiles fell upon the land ; 
one, enormously large, fell with a crash that filled the Northmen Avith dismay, 
and they fled into tlie woods. Freydisa, the wife of Thorward, a bold and art- 
ful woman, upon perceiving the retreat of her countrymen, called to them, and 
reproached them with their cowardice, saying, if she had a weapon she would 
defend herself better than any of them. She followed them into the Avood, 
where she saw the dead body of Snorre Thorbradson ; a flat stone was sticking 
in his head, and his drawn sword was lying by his side. This she seized, and 
by her frantic gestures so terrified the Skrellings, that they in turn fled to their 
canoes and rowed away. Thorfinn and his people now rallied ; they came up 
to her and praised her courage ; but they became convinced that they could not 
continue in the country without being in constant alarm from the powerful hos- 
tility of the natives, and therefore determined upon returning to their own coun- 
try. They freighted their ships, sailed eastward, and came to Straumfiord, where 
they passed the third winter ; Karlsefne's son Snorre being then three years old. 

At Markland they met with five Skrellings, two of which (boys) they caught 
and carried away with them. These children, after they had been taught the 
Norse language, informed them that the Skrellings were ruled by chieftains 
(kings), that there were no houses in the country, but that the people dwelled 
in holes and caves. Karlsefne, after having gone in quest of Thorhall, pursued 
his voyage to Greenland, and arrived at Ericsfiord in 1011. 

The next voyage was undertaken at the instigation of Freydisa, who prevailed 
on two brothers, commanders of a ship from Iceland, to make a voyage to Vine- 
land, and share equally with her in all the profits. To this the brothers, Helge 
and Finnboge, assented, and a mutual agreement was entered into that each 
party should have thirty-five able-bodied men on board their ship ; but Freydisa 
concealed five additional men, whom she took with her. They reached Leifs- 
booths in 1012, where they remained during the winter. But the deceitful con- 
duct of Freydisa caused an estrangement between the parties, and she at length 
succeeded, by subtlety and artifice, in persuading her husband to efTect ihe mur- 
der of the two brothers and their followers. After this atrocious act they return- 
ed to Greenland in the spring of 1013. 

At this time Thorfinn Karlsefne was waiting for a fair wind to sail for Nor- 
way. His ship was laden with a more valuable cargo than was ever before 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



IS 



known to leave Greenland. When the wind was favorable, he sailed to Nor- 
way, and sold his goods. The next year he proceeded to Iceland, and in the 
year following, 1015, purchased the Glaumboe estate, where he resided during 
the remainder of his life. Snorre, his American-born son, also dwelled and 
ended his days there. 

Among the numerous and illustrious descendants of Karlsefne was the learned 
bishop Thorlak Runolfson, born in 1085, of Snorre's daughter Halfrida, who was 
probably the original compiler of the account of the foregoing voyages. After 
these, many voyages were undertaken, and the last piece of information preserved 
in the ancient MSS. relates to a voyage, in the year 1347, from Greenland to 
Markland, undertaken for the purpose of bringing home timber and other sup- 
plies. On her voyage homeward the ship was driven out of her course, and 
arrived, with loss of anchors, at Straumfiord, in the west of Iceland. From the 
accounts of this voyage, written by a contemporary nine years after the event, 
it appears that the intercourse between Greenland and America Proper had 
been maintained to so late a date as 1347 ; for it is expressly stated that the 
ship went to Markland, which must have been thus mentioned as a country still 
loiown and visited in those days. 

Thus it appears that, during the tenth and eleventh centuries, the ancient 
Northmen discovered a great extent of the eastern coasts of North America, and 
made frequent visits to Massachusetts and Rhode Island ; and that, during the 
centuries immediately following, the intercourse was never entirely broken off. 
As confirmatory of these statements, Dr. J V. C. Smith, of Boston, has writ- 
ten an account of a remarkable rough stone cemetery, discovered about fifty 
years ago in Rainsford island, in the bay of Boston, which contained a skeleton 
and a sword-hilt of iron. Dr. Smith argues that, as the body could not have 
been that of a native Indian nor of a settler posterior to the re-discovery, it was 
most probably that of one of the early Scandinavians. Dr. Webb, of Providence, 
has also furnished an account of a skeleton found at Fall river Massachusetts, on 
or near which were a bronze breast-plate, bronze tubes belonging to a belt. Sec, 
none of which appear to be of Indian or of a comparatively modern European 
manufacture. 




Fio. 3. — Skeleton and Arrow-heads found at Fall River. 



A Runic inscription is also still to be seen on Dighton rock, on the east side 

of Taunton river, which is exposed and covered at every ebb and flow of the tide- 

At Newport, Rhode Island, there is a stone tower built of rough pieces of 



16 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 4. — Runic Inscription on Dighton Rock. 




Fig. 5.-01(1 Stone Tower, at Newport, R. I. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



lY 



grej'wacke stone, laid in courses, strongly cemented by a mortar of sand and 
gravel of excellent quality, which nearly equals the stone itself in hardness. It 
appears to have been at some former period covered with a stucco of similar 
character to the cement with which the stone is held together. It is nearly 
twenty-five feet in height ; its diameter outside is twenty-three feet, and inside 
eighteen feet nine inches. It is circular, and is supported upon eight arches 
resting on thick columns about ten feet high ; the height of the centres of the 
arches from the ground is twelve feet six inches. The foundation extends to 
the depth of four or five feet. 

The columns are peculiar, having only half capitals, which seem to have been 
simply rounded slabs of stone, of which the part projecting on the inside had 
been cut away. According to Professor Rafn, the architecture of this building 
is in the ante-Gothic style, which was common in the north and west of Europe 
from the eighth to the twelfth centuries. The circular form, the low columns, 
their thickness in proportion to their distance from each other, and the entire 
want of ornament, all point out this epoch. He imagines it was used for a bap- 
tistery, and accounts for the absence of buildings of a similar character by the 
abundance of wood in America. 

II. From the time of the Northmen nothing seems to have been known of the 
western continent till the birth of Christopher Columbus. 




Fig. 6. — Christopher Columbus. 

The territory of Genoa had the honor of giving birth to him, and the traveller 
In Italy is still gratified by beholding at the little village of Cocoletto, the humble 
mansion, where, in a narrow room in the rear, looking out upon the deep blue 
Mediterranean, and over which the troubled sea often throws its spray, Christo- 
pher Columbus, called by the Spaniards Colon, first saw the light. He appears 
to have had an early attachment to sea affairs ; he studied navigation with the 

2 



18 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

iilmost industry, and supported liimsolf by making charts for the sea-service 
He liJid tfic universal character of a sot)cr, temperate, and devout man ; he was 
a good inutliematician, and had, in other respects, a tolerable sliare of learning, 
'i'ho fame of the Portuguese in naval affairs having drawn him to Lisbon, he 
there settled, carried on a trade to the coast of Guinea, and at length married a 
woman of considerable fortune. 

The reasons which, probably, determined Columbus to attempt the discovery 
of Ameri(-a, were the following : he had observed, when at the Cape de "Verd 
slands, that at a particular season, the wind always blew from the west, which 
he thought was occasioned by a large tract of land lying that way ; and he 
thought that the spherical figure of the earth demanded, that the land on the 
one side should be balanced by an equal quantity on the other. 

He flattered himself that by sailing west, he should find a nearer passage to 
the Indies, than that which the Portuguese hoped to discover, by sailing round 
the coast of Africa, of a great part of which they had already made themselves 
masters. When he was fully convinced of the possibility of carrying his scheme 
into execution, he proposed it to the state of Genoa as early as the year 1 484 ; 
out they having rejected it, he applied in the year 1485 to John the Second, 
king of Portugal, in v/hose dominions he had now resided some years, and com- 
missioners were appointed to treat with him ; who, having artfully drawn his 
secret from him, advised the king to fit out a ship to try the practicability of the 
plan, and to rob Columbus of the honor and advantage of it; but the design fail- 
ed ; and when the king would have treated with Columbus a second lime, his 
indignation at the treatment he had received, determined him to apply elsewhere ; 
and that very year he sent his brother Bartholomew v/ith proposals to Henry 
VII., king of England, while he himself proceeded to Spain, to offer his servi- 
ces to Ferdinand and Isabella. 

Bartholomew had the misfortune to fall into the hands of pirates, who, strip- 
ping him of all he had, he arrived in England in a very miserable condition 
where he was taken ill of a fever, and reduced to great distress. On his recov- 
eiy, he applied himself with great industry to the making and selling of maps, 
and charts, by which he at length, in the year 1488, put himself into a propei 
equipage to appear before the king (Henry VII.), with whom he entered into an 
agreement, in the name and on the behalf of his brother. 

When Christopher Columbus arrived in Spain, he communicated his plan to 
Martin Alonzo Pinzon, a celebrated pilot, who saw the force of his arguments, 
and readily agreed to go with him, if his application at court should be success- 
ful ; but so much difficulty attended the prosecution of his suit, and he met with 
so many delays and insults, that he was actually on the point of leaving Spain 
for England, to see what success his brother had met with, and in case his ap- 
plications had been equally fruitless, to offer his proposals to the court of France 

At this interval Queen Isabella was prevailed upon to encourage his plan ; 
and articles of agreement were signed at Santa Fe, in the kingdom of Grenada, 
on the seventeenth of April, 1492. 

By this agreement, Columbus was to be admiral of the seas, and viceroy of 
all the countries he should discover : ho was to have a tenth part of the profits 
redounding to their majesties from liis labors ; and an eighth of what he should 
bring home in his ships ; himself furnishing one eighth of the expense of the 
equipment. 

When this agreement was concluded, he v/as allowed three vessels ; the 
Galega, which he named the Santa Maria, a carrac, or ship with a deck, con)- 
manded by himself ; the Pinta, of which Martin Alonzo Pinzon was captain; 
and the Nina, under the command of Vincent Yanez Pinzon, brother to Martin 
Alonzo, who furnished half of Columbus's share of the expense. These two 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 19 

vessels were called caravels, that is, ships without decks ; and the whole fleet, 
which carried but one hundred and twenty men, put to sea from Palos, on Fri- 
day the third day of August, 1492. 

On the next morning the rudder of the Pinta breaking loose, they made it fast 
in the best manner they were able Avith cords, till they had an opportunity effec- 
tually to repair it. Several of the seamen began to consider this as an ill omen ; 
but the admiral told them that " no omen could be evil to those whose designs 
were good." 

They arrived at the Canaries on the eleventh of August, Avhere they remained, 
refreshing themselves, till the sixth of September ; when they weighed anchor, 
and proceeded on their voyage, for fear of the Portuguese, who had fitted out 
three caravels to attack them. 

On the seventh they lost sight of land, and with it all their courage, bitterly 
bemoaning their fate, as that of wretches destined to certain destruction. Colum- 
bus comforted these cowards in the best manner he was able ; setting before 
them the certain prospect of wealth and happiness, as the reward of their labors ; 
and that they might not think themselves so far from home, as they really were, 
he resolved, during the whole voyage, to deceive them in the reckoning ; and 
having this day sailed eighteen leagues, he pretended they had made no more 
than fifteen. 

On the fourteenth of September, they took notice of the variation of the com- 
pass, and the people on board the Nina saw a heron, and some tropic birds, and 
the next day the sea was covered with yellow and green weeds, among whicli 
they saw a live lobster ; and as they advanced they found the sea-water less 
salt, from which circumstances they imagined they were near land. 

Alonzo Pinzon, who had been ahead, lay by for the captain on the eighteenth, 
acquainting him that he had seen a large number of birds flying westward, and 
imagined he saw land fifteen leagues to the north ; but Columbus, having no 
doubt but he was mistaken, would not alter his course, though most earnestly 
solicited so to do by the sailors. 

On the nineteenth, the sight of a great number of sea-gulls, which it was im- 
agined could not fly far, began to give the admiral himself some hopes of seeing 
land speedily ; but on sounding with a line of two hundred fathoms, no bottom 
could be found. They now saw abundance of weeds, and three days afterward 
took a bird like a heron, web-footed, of a dark color, with a white tuft on the 
head ; and in the evening, saw three small singing-birds, which flew away at 
break of day. 

They now encountered such a quantity of weeds, that they Avere apprehensive 
the ships would not long be able to make their way. Till this time the wind 
had been always right astern ; but now shifting to the southwest, gave the ad- 
miral an opportunity of exposing the groundless fears of the sailors, who had 
imagined they should never have a fair wind to carry them back ; but notwith- 
standing all he could say to them, they loudly complained of the danger they 
were in of perishing at sea, and a mutiny would, in all probability, have been the 
consequence of their clamors, but for a strong gale, which sprung up at west- 
northwest, and convinced them that there was no danger of their having no op- 
portunity to return. 

Several flights of small birds, which they observed coming from the west, and 
a pigeon, which flew over tlie ship, gave them fresh hopes of making land ; but 
when they found themselves disappointed, their mortification was the greater, 
and their complaints increased. 

They censured the admiral as a person, who, from an idle ambition of aggran 
dizing himself, and his own family, had led them into dangers and difficulties, 
in search of a country which nowhere existed ; they said they had given suffi- 



20 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 7.— Mutiny on board the Santa Maria. 

cient proofs of their courage, by venturing so far from home, and began \o en- 
tertain serious thoughts of compelling Columbus to return. In a word, so great 
were their fears, that some of them were for throwing the admiral overboard, 
and asserting, on their return to Spain, that he fell into the sea, as he was gazing 
at the stars. 

Columbus was not insensible of the spirit of mutiny, by which they were ac- 
tuated, and exerted himself, partly by representing their duty to the king, partly 
by threats of punishment in case of disobedience, and partly by promises of the 
reward of their perseverance ; so that the enterprise received no detriment from 
their ill-grounded fears and apprehensions. 

The men were, however, extremely anxious and disconsolate, till on the 
twenty-fifth of September, about sunsetting, while Columbus was talking to Vin- 
cent Yanez Pinzon, he cried, " Land ! Land ! Let me not lose the reward for 
this good news !" and immediately pointed toward the southwest, where there 
was something which looked like an island, at the distance of twenty-five leagues. 

This, Avhich was afterward looked on as a contrivance between Columbus and 
Pinzon, so animated the men, that they returned thanks to God with the utmost 
fervency, and the admiral, at the earnest entreaty of the crew, steered toward 
the supposed island most part of the night ; but in the morning no island was to 
be seen, and the men were as loud in their complaints as ever. 

Columbus continued on his course with the utmost resolution ; and on the 
twenty-ninth they saw many flying fishes, some of which fell into the ship. 
They also saw a gull, several wagtails, and other birds, and were encompassed 
with so great a quantity of weeds, that the men thought they were near land, 
and in danger of running aground. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 21, 

On the thirtieth they also saw many wagtails, and observed that the weeds 
lay in a line from west-northwest, to east-southeast. 

At break of day, on the first of October, a wagtail came on board the admiral, 
and that day the pilot told the admiral, that they were five handred and seventy- 
eight leagues west of the island of Ferro ; but by Columbus's account they were 
seven hundred and seven ; but he took no notice of the error, because he would 
not discourage the sailors. 

On the second they killed a tunny fish, and some birds ; but seeing no birds 
on the third day, they feared they had missed some islands, and the men begged 
the admiral to steer either to the right or left ; but regardless of their entreaties, 
he resolved to keep right on his course, that the credit of his undertaking might 
not suffer by an idle compliance with their demands. 

Hereupon the men began to mutiny, and would probably have taken some des- 
perate measures, had not the flight of upward of forty sparrows, and other birds, 
from the west, again given them hopes that they were near land. Some signs 
of land appeared to the westward on the seventh of October, but the weather be- 
ing hazy, no one would venture to cry land. 

An annuity of ten thousand marvadies, or thirty crowns, for life, had been of- 
fered by their catholic majesties to the person who should first discover land ; 
but if any one cried out land, and it did not prove to be so, he was to be exclu- 
ded from the reward, even though he should afterward discover it. But the 
people of the Nina, which was generally ahead, fired a gun, and hoisted colors, 
concluding it was certainly land ; but as they sailed farther they were soon un- 
deceived. 

Next day they saw many birds, both large and small, among which were some 
land-fowl, flying from the west to the southwest, and Columbus, thinking they 
could not fly far, imitated the Portuguese, who, by following such flights of 
birds, had discovered several islands ; he therefore changed his course, and 
stood for the west ; and having already sailed seven hundred and twenty leagues 
to the westward of the Canaries, imagined he should soon find land ; and he had 
often told the sailors to expect it at that distance. 

They saw twelve singing-birds, and many ducks, gulls, and jays, on the eighth 
of October ; and on the eleventh, when all the admiral's skill and address would 
have been insufficient to withstand much longer the mutinous disposition of the 
crew, he was comforted with indubitable proofs of their being near land ; for on 
this day they saw a green rush, and a large rock-fish swim near the admiral's 
ship ; and those on board the Pinta took up a staff most curiously wrought, and 
saw a cane floating, and a number of weeds fresh torn from the shore. 

On the evening of this day the admiral represented to his men, how merciful 
God had been to them, in conducting them safe so long a voyage ; and said, that 
since the tokens he now saw were proofs they were near land, he would have 
them watch all night, and they would most likely discover it before the morning ; 
and he promised to give a velvet doublet, as an addition to their majesties' re- 
ward, to the person who should make the discovery. 

Two hours before midnight, Columbus standing on the poop, saw a light on 
shore, and called Guitierres, groom of the privy chamber to the king, who also 
saw it. It appeared like a candle, or other light carried in a person's hand from 
one house to another. 

About two o'clock in the morning land was discovered, at the distance of two 
leagues, by Roderic de Trians, on board the Pinta, which was considerably 
ahead ; but the reward was afterward paid to Columbus, by order of their catholic 
majesties, for having first discovered the light. 

The ships now lay too, and the people waited with the utmost anxiety for a 
sight of that land of which they had been so long in search ; and at the break 



22 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 23 

ot day they had the pleasure to behold an island about fifteen leagues in length ; 
of a flat surface, well covered with wood and watered, with a l*ge lake in the 
middle of it. It appeared to be full of inhabitants, who wailed on the shore, 
astonished at the sight of the ships, which they took for prodigious sea monsters. 

The sailors were extremely eager to be on shore ; and as soon as the vessels 
were brought to an anchor, the admiral went on shore, with the royal colors fly- 
ing, as did the captains, carrying the colors of their enterprise, being a green 
cross with crowns, and the names of their catholic majesties. 

They were no sooner on shore, than thev fell on their knees, and kissing the 
ground, with tears of joy, gave tlianks to God for his goodness, when the admi- 
ral stood up, and gave the island the name of St. Salvador, which the natives 
called Guanihani ; but it is now known by the name of Cat-island. 

Columbus having taken possession of the island, for the king and queen of 
Spain, the sailors acknowledged his authoritv', begged pardon for their former 
behavior, and promised the utmost obedience for the future. 

On his return, when near the coast of Portugal, a terrible storm arose, and he 
found it expedient to anchor off Lisbon, where he was warmly solicited by the 
lung of Portugal to re-enter his service, but this was declined. Columbus again 
made sail, and in a few days came to anchor in the port of Palos. 

Columbus gave their majesties an account of his voyages and discoveries, 
showed the Indians as they appeared in their own country, and exhibited all the 
curiosities he had brought. When he had concluded his account, their majes- 
ties knelt down, and with tears in their eyes, returned thanks to God, and im- 
mediately the choristers of the chapel sung Te Deum. 

The articles heretofore concluded with the admiral were only in form of a 
contract ; but as he had performed what he engaged to do, their majesties now 
passed grants, making good what they had before promised him. 

When his majesty rode through Barcelona, he would make the admiral ride 
by his side, an honor, till then, peculiar to the princes of the blood. The im- 
portance of his discoveries induced their majesties to despatch an ambassador 
to Pope Alexander VI., requesting his authority for an exclusive title to the 
countries which had been, or might be discovered ; this the pope readily com- 
plied with, drawing a line from pole to pole, one hundred leagues westward from 
the Cape de Verd islands, granting to their majesties all the dominions beyond 
that part of the globe. 

The son of the poor wool-comber of Genoa was laden with every honor that 
power could bestow. His patroness, Isabella, received him with open arms, 
tlie very courts that had denied him aid now solicited his presence, and at the 
tables of the noblest he became an honored guest. 

Among many others of the grandees of Spain, Pedro Gonzales de Mendoza, 
the grand cardinal of Spain, invited Columbus to a banquet. He gave him the 
most honorable place at table, and, notwithstanding etiquette to its fullest extent 
was at that time punctiliously observed, he served him with ceremonies which 
were observed toward sovereigns. It was at that banquet that the anecdote of 
the egg is said to have occurred, which scene is graphically delineated in our 
engraving. A courtier who was present, possessing more impudence than wit, 
and jealous of Columbus because he was a foreigner, and so highly honored by 
his master, abruptly asked him whether he thought that in case he had not dis- 
covered the Indies, there were not other men who would have been capable of 
the enterprise ? Columbus, looking with proper contempt upon the fellow, 
deigned no reply, but taking an egg, invited the company to make it stand upon 
one end. All attempted it, but in vain, whereupon he struck it upon the table 
80 as to break the end, and left it standing upon the broken part. This, in the 
most simple manner, illustrated the fact, that when he had once shown the way 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 25 

to the new world, it was a very easy thing to follow. The rebuke was felt, and 
the courtier held his peace. " This anecdote," says Irving, " rests on the au- 
thority of the Italian historian Benzoni. It has been condemned as trivial, but 
the simplicity of the reproof constituted its severity, and was characteristic of 
the practical sagacity of Columbus. The universal popularity of the anecdote is 
a proof of its merit." 

On the twenty-fifth of September, 1493, Columbus sailed on his second voy- 
age, in which he discovered more of the West India islands. 

On the thirteenth of May, 1498, Columbus commenced his third voyage, from 
the bay of St. Lucas, and after seeing some new islands, on the first of August 
he discovered the continent, but imagining it to be an island, he termed it Isla 
Santa. From this cruise Columbus was brought back in chains to Cadiz in con- 
sequence of false charges made against him by interested individuals ; but he 
was soon restored to the favor of liis king and master. 

A new voyage was now projected, which was commenced on the fourth of 
May, 1502. In this he was very successful as a discoverer, but on his return 
home his health failed, and he died May 15, 1506. His body was taken to the 
Carthusian convent, and thence to St. Domingo. His bones, however, were 
afterward removed to Cuba, and are still preserved in the cathedral at Havana. 

In the cathedral of Seville, fig. 8, there is a flat stone with an inscription, 
which, when translated, states. 

To Castile and Leon 
Colmnbus gave a new world. 

Such was the end of this great man, to whom the Spaniards are indebted for 
all their American possessions, and who, from the boldness of his undertakings, 
and the greatness of his achievements, may, in a great degree, be considered as 
the Father of Navigation. 

Columbus was in stature tall, his face long, his aspect majestic, his nose aqui- 
line, his eyes gray, his complexion ruddy and clear; his beard and hair were 
fair in his youth, but the many hardships he suffered soon turned them gray. 
He was a man of wit and pleasantry, yet modestly grave, and eloquent in dis- 
course. He was affable to strangers, and kind to his own family. He had an 
air of authority and grandeur that commanded respect ; he was temperate in 
eating and drinking, and modest in his dress. He was strict in religion, accord- 
ing to the mode of his country, and obliged those vender him to pay, at least, a 
decent regard to it. He much desired the conversion of the Indians, and did 
what he could to allure them, by obliging the Spaniards to lead a life, in some 
measure agreeable to the faith they professed. He was a man of undaunted 
courage, and fond of great enterprises ; he remained unmoved amidst the many 
troubles and adversities that attended him, ever relying on the Divine Providence. 

This is the account given of the famous Columbus, by a Spanish writer of 
knowledge and fidelity, who adds, that 

" His name will be renowned as long as the world endures." 

III. Sebastian Cabot, who claims with Columbus to have been the first dis- 
coverer of the continent of America, was the son of John Cabot, a Venetian. 
He was born at Bristol in 1477 ; and was taught by his father arithmetic, ge- 
ometry, and cosmography. Before he was twenty years of age he made several 
voyages. The first of any consequence seems to have been made with his 
father, who had a commission from Henry VII. for the discovery of a northwest 
passage to India. They sailed in the spring of 1497 ; and proceeding to the 
northwest, they discovered land, Avhich for that reason they called Primavista, 
oi Newfoundland. Another smaller island they called St. John, from its being 
discovered on the feast of St. John Baptist ; after which, they sailed along the 




Fig. 10.— Tomb of Columbus.— Seville Cathedral. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



27 




Fig. 11. — Portrait of Sebastian Cabot, 
coast of America as far as Cape Florida, and then returned to England with a 
good cargo, and three Indians aboard. Stowe and Speed ascribe these discov- 
eries wholly to Sebastian, without mentioning his father. It is probable that 
Sebastian, after his father's death, made several voyages to these parts, as a map 
of his discoveries, drawn by himself, was hung up in the privy garden at White- 
hall. However, history gives but little account of his life for near twenty years, 
when he went to Spain, where he was made pilot-major, and intrusted with re- 
viewing all projects for discoveries, which were then very numerous. His great 
capacity and approved integrity induced many eminent merchants to treat with 
him about a voyage by the new-found straits of Magellan to the Moluccas. He 
therefore sailed in 1525, first to the Canaries, then to the Cape Verd islands, 
thence to St. Augustine and the island of Patos ; when some of his people be- 
ginning to be mutinous, and refusing to pass through the straits, he laid aside the 
design of sailing to the Moluccas, left some of the principal mutineers upon a 
desert island, and, sailing up the rivers of Plate and Paraguay, discovered and 
built forts in a large tract of fine country, that produced gold, silver, and other 
rich commodities. He thence despatched messengers to Spain for a supply of 
provisions, ammunition, goods for trade, and a recruit of men ; but his request 
not being readily complied with, after staying five years in America, he returned 
home, where he met with a cold reception, the merchants being displeased at 
his not having pursued his voyage to the Moluccas, while his treatment of the 
mutineers had given umbrage at court. Hence he returned to England ; and 
being introduced to the Duke of Somerset, then lord protector, a new office was 
erected for him ; he was made governor of the mystery and company of the 
merchant adventurers for the discovery of regions, dominions, islands, and places 



28 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



unknown ; a pension was granted liim, by letters patent, of £166 13^. 4d. per 
annum ; and he was consulted in all alTairs relative to trade. In 1522, by his 
interest, the court fitted out some ships for the discovery of the northern parts 
of the world. This produced the first voyage the English made to Russia, and 
the beginning of that commerce which has ever since been carried on between 
the two nations. The Russia company was now founded by a charter granted 
by Philip and Mary ; and of this company Sebastian was appointed governor 
for life. He is said to be the first who took notice of the variation of the needle, 
and who published a map of the world. The exact time of his death is not 
known, but he lived to be above seventy years of age. 




Fig. 12. — Portrait of Americus Vespucius. 

IV. Although America was discovered by the Northmen, Columbus, and tne 

Cabots, yet it was reserved for Amerigo Vespucci to give a name to the soil ; 

that name America, which is already synonymous with liberty and independence 

throughout the whole world ; where the genius of freedom finds her deareet 

lace of abiding while living, and which, if she be ever conquered by the strong 




Fig. 13.— Pizarro 



30 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

arm of imperial tyranny and royal despotism, will be for her a magnificent sep 
ulchre. 

Amcricus Vespiicius, or more properly Amerigo Vespucci, a Florentine gen- 
tleman, was born March 9, 1451, of an ancient family. His father, who was an 
Italian merchant, brought him up in this business, and his profession led him to 
visit Spain and other countries. Being eminently skilled in all the sciences 
subservient to navigation, and possessing an enterprising spirit, he became de- 
sirous of seeing the new world, which Columbus had discovered in 1492. He 
accordingly entered as a merchant on board the small fleet of four ships, equip- 
ped by tlie merchants of Seville, and set out under the command of Ojeda. The 
enterprise was sanctioned by a royal license. 

He sailed May 20, 1499, under the command of Ojeda, and proceeded to the 
Antilles islands, and thence to the coast of Guiana and Venezuela, and returned 
to Cadiz in November, 1500. After his return, Emanuel, king of Portugal, who 
was jealous of the success and glory of Spain, invited him to his kingdom, and 
gave him the command of three ships to make a third voyage of discovery. He 
sailed from Lisbon, May 10, 1501, a.nd ran down the coasts of Africa as far as 
Sierra Leone and the coast of Angola, and then passed over to Brazil in South 
America, and continued his discoveries to the south as far as Patagonia. He 
then returned to Sierra Leone and the coast of Guinea, and entered again the 
port of Lisbon, September 7, 1502. 

King Emanuel, highly gratified by his success, equipped for him six ships, 
with which he sailed on his fourth and last voyage. May 10, 1503. It was his 
object to discover a western passage to the Molucca islands. He passed the 
coasts of Africa, and entered the bay of All Saints in Brazil. Having provision 
for only twenty months, and being detained on the coast of Brazil by bad weather 
and contrary winds five months, he formed the resolution of returning to Portugal, 
where he arrived June 14, 1504. As he carried home Avith him considerable 
quantities of the Brazil wood, and other articles of value, he Avas received with 
joy. It was soon after this period, that he wrote an account of his four voyages. 
The work was dedicated to Rene II., duke of Lorraine, who took the title of 
the king of Sicily, and who died December 10, 1508. It was probably pub- 
lished about the year 1507, for in that year he went from Lisbon to Seville, and 
King Ferdinand appointed him to draw sea-charts with the title of chief pilot. 
He died at the island of Terceira in 1514, aged about sixty-three years, or agree- 
ably to another account, at Seville, in 1512, having published the first book and 
chart describing the new world. 

V. The Mississippi, that broad and majestic river, as it rushes onward with 
resistless current to the sea, contains within its deep bosom the abode of no more 
daring or gallant spirit than that which animated the proud Hernando de Soto. 

He was born at Barcarota in 1501 ; his family was respectable, but poor, and 
De Soto was obliged to depend upon his bravery for his subsistence. With this 
view he accompanied Davila to America, and distinguished himself so m.uch 
that he had command given him of a troop of horse, with which he followed 
Pizarro (fig. 13) to Peru, and in that severe battle which took place between 
Pizarro and Almagro, (fig. 14), he displayed great prowess, and distinguished 
himself for his valor and prudence. 

On his return to Spain, he appeared at the court of the emperor Charles V. in 
magnificent style, and was attended by a knot of brave cavaliers, many of whom 
had been with him in Peru ; he was in the prime of manhood, about thirty-six 
years old, commanding in figure, and of a dark, animated, and expressive coun- 
tenance. With such advantages of person and reputation he soon succeeded in 
gaining the affections and hand of a lady of distinguished rank and merit, Isabella 
de Bobadilla, which marriage strengthened his influence at court. About thii 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fio. 15. — Portrait of Hernando de Soto. 

time the fate of Pamphilo de Narvaez and his followers, who had gone on an 
expedition to Florida, reached Spain. The imagination of De Soto became ex- 
cited by the narrative of this expedition ; his ambition was roused by the desire 
of rivalling the fame of Cortez and Pizarro, and his reputation, wealth, past ser- 
vices, and marriage connexions, all gave him the means of attaining his wishes. 
He therefore asked permission of the emperor to undertake the conquest of 
Florida at his own expense and risk. His prayer was granted ; numerous 
privileges were conferred upon him, and he was created captain-general for life, 
of Florida as well as of Cuba ; the control of the latter island being important 
to him in fitting out his armament for the conquest of Florida. The news of 
this expedition was soon promulgated throughout Spain, and in a little more than 
a year from the time that this enterprise was first proclaimed, nine hundred and 
fifty Spaniards of all degrees had assembled in the port of San Lucar de Barrame- 
da, to embark in the expedition. Never had a more gallant and brilliant body of 
men ofTered themselves for conquest in the new world. All were young and 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 33 

vigorous, and fitted for the toils, hardships, and dangers, of so adventurous an 
undertaking. De Soto was magnificent in his offers of pecuniary assistance, to 
aid the cavaliers in fitting themselves out according to their rank and station. 
Many were compelled, through necessity, to accept of these offers ; others, who 
had means, generously declined them, deeming it more proper that they should 
assist than accept aid from him. Many came splendidly equipped with rich 
armor, costly dresses, and a train of domestics. Indeed, some young men of 
quality had spent a great part of their property in this manner. This brilliant 
armament embarked at San Lucar de Barrameda, on the sixth of April, 1538, in 
seven large and three small vessels. The governor, his wife, together with all 
his family and retinue, embarked in the largest vessel, called the San Christoval, 
of eight hundred tons burden. They quitted the Spanish shore in company with 
a fleet of twenty-six sail bound to Mexico, amid the braying of trumpets and the 
thunder of artillery. The armament of De Soto was so bountifully supplied with 
naval stores, that each man was allowed double rations. This led to useless 
waste, but the governor was of a munificent spirit, and so elated at finding in 
his train such noble and gallant spirits, that he thought he could not do enough 
to honor and gratify them. 

The armament arrived at Cuba about the last of May. Here the fleet remained 
for a long period ; during which De Soto despatched a vessel to St. Augustine to se- 
lect a safe harbor. This having been accomplished, he sailed from Havana on the 
twelfth of May, 1539, and on the twenty-fifth of the same month amved at Es- 
piritu Santo, and took formal possession of the country in the name of Charles V. 

The troops disembarked, and not a single Indian was to be seen ; the soldiers 
remained all night on shore in careless security, when in the morning they were 
suddenly attacked by a large body of Indians ; several of the Spaniards were 
wounded by arrows, but reinforcements arriving from the ships, the savages 
were repulsed and the army took up their residence in the deserted village, the 
houses of which were large, built of wood, and thatched with palm-leaves. 
Leaving a garrison in this village of Herrihigua, De Soto proceeded for several 
leagues into the interior, although constantly harassed by the Indians. 

The fertile province in which the army was now encamped lay twenty leagues 
to the north of that governed by Urribarracaxi, and was governed by a cacique 
named Acuera, who, on the approach of the Spaniards, had fled with his people 
to the woods. Hernando de Soto sent Indian interpreters to this chief, repre- 
senting the power of the Spaniards to do injury in war, and confer benefits in 
peace ; declaring his disposition to befriend the natives ; his only object being, 
by amicable means to bring the people of this great country into obedience to 
his sovereign, the powerful emperor and king of Castile. He invited the cacique, 
therefore, to a friendly interview, in order to arrange a peaceful intercourse. 
The cacique returned a haughty reply : " Others of your accursed race," said 
he, " have, in years past, disturbed our peaceful shores. They have taught me 
what you are. What is your employment ? To wander about like vagabonds 
from land to land ; to rob the poor ; to betray the confiding ; to murder the de- 
fenceless in cold blood. No ! with such a people I want neither peace nor 
friendship. War — never-ending, exterminating war — is all I ask. You boast 
yourselves to be valiant — and so you may be ; but my faithful warriors are not 
less brave ; and of this you shall one day have proof, for I have sworn to main- 
tain an unsparing conflict while one white man remains in my borders ; not 
openly in the battle-field, though even thus we fear not to meet you, but by 
stratagem, ambush, and midnight surprisal." In reply to the demand that he 
should yield obedience to the emperor, the chief replied : " I am king in my 
own land, and will never become the vassal of a mortal like myself. Vile and 
pusillanimous is he who submits to the yoke of another when he may be free ! 

3 



34 OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 

As for me and my people, we prefer death to the loss of liberty, and the subju- 
gation of our country !" The governor, filled with admiration at the spirit of this 
savage chieftain, was more pressing than ever to gain his friendship ; but to all 
his overtures the cacique's answer was, that he had already made the only reply 
he had to offer. The army remained in this province twenty days, recruiting 
from the fatigues and privations of their past journey. During this time, the 
governor sent persons in every direction to explore the country ; and they re- 
turned with favorable reports. During this time the Indians were not idle. To 
justify the bravadoes of their cacique, they lurked in ambush about the camp, so 
that a Spaniard could not stray a hundred steps from it without being shot and 
instantly beheaded ; if his companions hastened to his rescue, they found noth- 
ing but a headless trunk. The Christians buried the bodies of their unfortu- 
nate comrades Avherever they found them ; but the savages invariably returned 
the following night, disinterred them, cut them up, and hanged them upon trees. 
The heads they carried as trophies to their cacique, according to his orders. 
Thus fourteen Spaniards perished, and a great number were wounded. In 
these skirmishes the Indians ran comparatively little risk, as the Spanish en- 
campment was skirted by a thicket, whither, after making an assault, the assail- 
ants could easily escape. In this manner the Spaniards saw effectually verified 
the threats of their ferocious foes, who had hung upon their rear during the 
march. " Keep on, robbers and traitors !" they cried, " in Aucera and Apalachee 
we will treat you as you deserve. We will quarter and hang up every captive 
on the highest trees along the road." Notwithstanding their great vigilance, 
the Spaniards did not kill more than fifty Indians, for the latter were extremely 
wary in their ambuscades. 

The foregoing will enable our readers to judge of the difficulties encountered 
by De Soto. He however continued his route through the province of Osachile, 
and the army passed the winter of 1539 in the province of Apalachee. In the 
spring of 1540, De Soto continued his route ; and in the province of Cosachriqui, 
which is thought to be near the seacoast of Georgia and South Carolina, he ob- 
ained, it is said, fourteen bushels of pearls. At length he came to the dominions 
of the cacique Tuscaloosa, which must have comprised a great part of Alabama 
and Mississippi. Here a disastrous battle ensued on the site as it is thought of 
Mobile ; a battle in which forty-two Spaniards were killed, and many thousand 
Indians perished. After this battle the situation of the Spaniards was most de- 
plorable. The army had been much reduced by the march into the interior ; 
most of the soldiers were severely wounded, all were exhausted by fatigue and 
hunger. The village around them was reduced to ashes, and all the baggage 
with the supplies of food and medicine had been consumed in the house. At 
this time, too, the spirit and ardor of De Soto were damped by the dissatisfaction 
among his troops : on the sixteenth of November, he therefore broke up his en- 
campment and turned his face to the northward ; after a march of five days he 
entered the province of Chicazo, where he remained througlithe winter. Early 
in 1541, the army of De Soto was attacked in the encampment, and although the 
Indians were driven off and defeated, yet it was with the loss of forty Spaniards 
with their horses. Three days after this battle the army moved to a more ad- 
vantageous position, about a league distant, called Chicacilla ; here they spent 
the rest of the winter, in great suffering from the cold, having lost all their cloth- 
ing in the late battle. They now erected a forge, and busied themselves in 
newly tempering their swords, and in making saddles, shields, and lances, to 
replace those which they had lost. On the first of April, the army again moved 
forward till they came in sight of the Mississippi, which they crossed (probably 
at the lowest Chickasaw bluff), and came to the village called Casquin or Casqui, 
i(Kaskaskias), situated in the province of the same name. The same- fortune 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 35 

still awaited the Spaniards : the Indians were constantly attacking them ; and 
although alvyays subdued and cut oft' in great numbers, yet their enmity against 
the conquerors remained firm and implacable. De Soto, however, continued 
his march through the province of Palisema, passed through a village called 
Tanied (Tunicas), and came among the tribe of Tula Indians, and wintered in 
the village of Uttanque. Here their interpreter died, and his death was a severe 
loss to the service, as throughout the expedition he had served as the main organ 
of communication between the Spaniards and the natives. In the spring of 
1542, the views of De Soto were changed ; his hopes of finding gold regions 
were disappointed ; he had lost nearly half his troops by fighting and hardships 
of various kinds ; the greater part of his horses too had perished, and all had 
been without shoes for more than a year for the want of iron. He now resolved 
to return to the Mississippi ; select a suitable village on its banks for a fortified 
post, establish himself there and build two vessels, in which some of his most 
confidential followers might descend the river, carry tidings of his safety to his 
wife and friends in Cuba, procure reinforcements of men and horses, together 
with fiocks, herds, seeds, and everything else necessary to colonize and secure 
the possession of the vast and fertile country he had overrun. As soon as the 
spring was sufliciently advanced, therefore, De Soto broke up his winter canton- 
ment and set out in the direction of the Mississippi ; after a time he came to the 
village of Guachoya, which contained three hundred houses, and was situated 
about a bowshot from the Mississippi in two contiguous hills with a small inter- 
vening plain that served as a public square, the whole way fortified with palis- 
sades. The inhabitants had fled across the river in their canoes, but abundance 
of provisions was found in the adjacent country. Here the melancholy which 
had long preyed upon the spirits of De Soto, the incessant anxiety of mind and 
fatigue of body, added perhaps to the influence of climate, brought on a slow 
fever, which continued until the seventh day, when he felt convinced that his 
last hour was at hand. He now made his will, and appointed his successor. 
When this was done, the dying chief called to him by two and two, and three 
and three, the most noble of his army, and after them he ordered that the soldiery 
should enter, twenty and twenty, thirty and thirty, and of all of them he took his 
last farewell. He charged them to convert the natives to the Catholic faith, and 
to augment the power of the crown of Spain. He thanked them for their affec- 
tion and fidelity to him, and regretted that he could not show his gratitude by 
rewards such as they merited. He begged forgiveness of all whom he had 
offended, and finally entreated them, in the most afliectionate manner, to be 
peaceful and loving to one another. Having confessed his sins with much hu- 
mility, he died like a catholic Christian, imploring mercy of the most Holy 
Trinity. His body was placed in the trunk of an evergreen oak and sunk in 
the Mississippi. 

VI. Francis I., a powerful monarch, ambitious of every kind of glory, was ani- 
mated also with eager rivalry of Charles V., who derived much lustre from his 
possessions in the new world. He therefore ardently desired to follow success- 
fully in the same career ; and with this view he supplied to Giovanni Verazzano, 
a noble Florentine, four vessels destined to America. This chief, after being 
driven back by a storm, was refitted, and engaged in some successful naval op- 
erations on the Spanish coast ; and it was then determined, that in the Dolphin, 
with fifty men, provisioned for eight months, he should prosecute his original 
design of discovery. After a severe tempest, he came, in the middle of March, 
upon a coast Avhich, with great probability, is supposed to be that of North Caro- 
lina ; and having sailed fifty leagues southward in search of a port without suc- 
cess, he turned again toward the north with the same object. He was once 
more disappointed as to a harbor ; but seeing a fine populous country, he landed 



36 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 37 




Fig. 17. — Portrait of Verazzano. 

in boats, and held some friendly intercourse with the natives. He next pro- 
ceeded in an eastern direction along a low coast, where even a boat could not 
touch ; but a sailor swam ashore, and though alarmed by some strange gestures, 
found the natives kind. A change of course to the northward marks the round- 
ing of Cape Hatteras ; and a run of fifty leagues brought him to a fertile region, 
covered with rich verdure and luxuriant forests. This was Virginia, near the 
mouth of the Chesapeake, though no mention is made of that great inlet. A sail 
of one hundred leagues in the same direction led to a spacious bay receiving a 
noble river, evidently the Hudson. They ascended it a short way in boats, and 
were delighted with its banks. The coast then tended eastward; and after 
following it fifty leagues, they reached an island of pleasing aspect, which, be- 
ing of a triangular form, and about the size of Rhodes, clearly appears to be that 
named Martha's Vineyard. The weather prevented his landing ; and, fifteen 
leagues farther, he found a very convenient port, where he had again much sat- 
isfaction in communicating with the people. Though the latitude of forty-one 
degrees forty minutes be about half a degree too low, it seems impossible not to 
recognise Boston. He then made a course of 150 leagues along a country of 
similar character, but somewhat more elevated, without landing at any point. 
Another stretch of fifty leagues, first west and then north, brought him to a 
bolder territory (Nova Scotia), covered with dense forests of fir, pine, and other 
trees of a northern climate. The inhabitants were fiercer, and carried on trade 
only under jealous precautions. In a subsequent run of the same extent, he dis- 
covered thirty small islands, with narrow channels running between them, being 
such as are known to stud the northern coast of that country and the adjacent 
one of Cape Breton. Lastly, by sailing 150 leagues farther, he reached in fifty 
degrees the land discovered by the Britons (Newfoundland or Labrador). His 
stock of victuals being spent, he here took in water, and returned to France. 

Verazzano, on the eighth of July, 1584, wrote to the king from Dieppe a nar- 
rative of this voyage. Ramusio heard from different quarters that he had sub- 
mitted to that monarch the plan of a colony ; and the general belief is, that he 
was again employed by him. Mr. Biddle, indeed, urges the improbability that, 
amid the disasters caused by the battle of Pavia in February, 1525, Francis 



38 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

could engage in any such undertaking. Down, however, to that fatal day, his 
career was triumphant ; and there was ample time to have authorized another 
expedition, though there is a total absence of any positive notice on the subject. 
Ramusio, without mentioning either place or date, states that in his last voyage, 
having landed with some companions, he was killed by the savages in presence 
of his crew still on shipboard. In a modern narrative, which, from its full gene- 
alogical details, appears to have been furnished by his relalives, Coronelli, an 
eminent Venetian hydrographer, is quoted, expressing his belief that the catas- 
trophe took place oif Cape Breton, in 1525. In the portrait from which our 
sketch is taken, the inscription positively bears " Dead in 1525." It was en- 
graved in 1767 after a picture by Zocchi, in the possession of the family, whose 
opinion is thus decidedly expressed. Yet Tiraboschi has drawn attention to a 
letter of Annibal Caro, apparently directed to him when living at Florence in 
1537. There seems a mystery round his fate, which can not be unravelled. 

Claims so extensive and so feebly supported as those of Spain to North 
America, were not likely to remain long undisputed. Other European nations 
were then rapidly advancing in maritime skill and enterprise, among whom for 
some time France took the lead. The defeat and captivity of the king, followed 
by an humiliating peace, naturally diverted his mind from distant enterprises, es- 
pecially such as would have been considered hostile by his rival, Charles. The 
troubles which agitated the country after his death were also unfavorable to such 
undertakings ; nevertheless, the spirit of adventure was cherished among the 
people, especially the Huguenots, an industrious class, who almost alone raised 
her commerce and manufactures to a flourishing condition. Admiral Coligni, 
one of the leaders in that eventful time, formed the scheme of a transatlantic 
settlement, which might at once extend the resources of his country, and afford 
an asylum to his Protestant brethren. While the civil war was yet only impend- 
ing, he enjoyed intervals of favor at court, which enabled him to obtain permis- 
sion, first to establish one in Brazil ; and when that proved unfortunate, to plant 
another in Florida. He fitted out two vessels in 1562, and placed them under 
John Ribault of Dieppe, a seaman of experience. The object was to reach the 
mouth of the river called by Ayllon the Jordan, now Combahee, in South Caro- 
lina ; but, steering in too low a latitude, the discoverers reached the St. John, 
near St. Augustine. On reaching Port Royal, they were so pleased with its noble 
harbor, the magnificent trees, and beautiful shrubs, that they determined to choose 
it for the site of their colony. Having seen a fort erected, and the settlement 
in a promising state, Ribault left twenty-six men, and returned to France for 
reinforcements and supplies. This seems an imprudent step. The establish- 
ment, in its unsettled state, stood in peculiar need of being well governed ; 
■whereas it fell into the hands of Albert, a rash and tyrannical officer, who, find- 
ing it difficult to maintain authority, where all thought themselves nearly equal, 
enforced it in the most violent manner. He addressed them in opprobrious lan- 
guage ; hanged one of them with his own hands, and threatened others with the 
same fate. At length they rose in mutiny, put him to death, and appointed a 
new commander, Nicholas Barre, who restored tranquillity. 

Ribault, meantime, in consequence of the breaking out of the great civil war, 
was unable to make good his expectations and promises. After long waiting 
for him, the colonists were seized with an extreme desire to return to their na- 
tive country ; and, having no ship, they resolved to build one, and constructed a 
brigantine fit for the passage ; but they laid in a slender stock of provisions, 
which, during the delay of a tedious calm, was entirely consumed. The last 
extremities of famine were sufl"ered ; and one had been actually sacrificed to 
preserve the rest, when an English vessel appeared, and received them on board. 

This project was still cherished by Coligni; and in 1564, he fitted out 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 39 

thiee vessels, abundantly supplied, and gave the command to Rene Laudonniere, 
an able officer who had accompanied Ribault. Taking a circuitous course by 
the Canaries and the West Indies, he made for Florida, which he chose to term 
New France ; and at Ribault's first station on the river St. John (named May 
from the month of its discovery), the party resolved to stop and settle. The fort 
of La Carolina was erected, and expeditions sent up the river, where small 
quantities of gold and silver were seen ; reports being also received as to the 
mountainous country in the interior, where these metals abounded. The hopes 
thus kindled were quite illusory, and diverted attention from the solid labors of 
agriculture. Alarming symptoms of insubordination appeared ; many of the 
party, notwithstanding their religious profession, were of a reckless chai acter, 
and had gone out with the most chimerical hopes of suddenly realizing a large 
fortune. Seeing no such prospect, they formed the criminal resolution of seek- 
ing it by piracy. They confined their commander, and extorted from him, by 
threats of immediate death, a commission to follow this unlawful vocation ; 
while, by rilling his stores, they obtained materials for its prosecution. After 
various fortune, they were successful in capturing a vessel, richly laden, and 
having the governor of Jamaica on board. Hoping for a large ransom, they 
sailed to the island, and unguardedly allowed him to send messengers to his 
wife ; through whom he conveyed a secret intimation, in consequence of which 
an armed force surrounded the pirates, captured the larger of their vessels, 
while the other escaped by cutting her cables. Those on board the latter being 
reduced to extremity from want of food, were obliged to return to the settlement, 
where Laudonniere condemned four of the ringleaders to be executed. 

That chief meantime continued to make incursions to the interior, and entered 
into various transactions with the natives in the vain hope of arriving at some 
region rich in gold and silver. Neglecting to establish themselves on the solid 
basis of agriculture, the settlers depended for food on the Indians, whose own 
stock was scanty. They were therefore obliged to undertake long journeys, 
without obtaining a full supply ; and the natives, seeing them thus straitened, 
raised the price, disdainfully telling them to eat their goods, if they did not 
choose to give them for grain and fish. Amid these sufferings, and no prospect 
of realizing their fond dreams of wealth, they were seized, as was usual, with 
the ardent desire of returning home, and shrunk not from the laborious task of 
constructing vessels for that purpose. Amid their painful labor, they were 
cheered by a visit from Sir John Hawkins, who gave them a liberal supply of 
provisions. They did not, however, intermit their task, and on the twenty-eighth 
of August, 1565, were on the point of sailing, when several ships were descried 
approaching ; which proved to be a new expedition, under Ribault, sent to su- 
persede Laudonniere, of whose severity complaints had been made. He brought 
a reinforcement, with ample supplies, which induced the colonists to remain. 

VII. The name of Sir Walter Raleigh is dear to Americans, for to him is due 
the honor of projecting and of keeping up, by his persevering efllbrts and expen- 
sive expeditions, the idea of permanent British settlements in America. His 
name is thus associated with the origin of the independent states of North 
America, and must be reverenced by all who, from liberal curiosity or pious af- 
fection, study the early history of their country. 

Walter Raleigh was born at Hayes, on the coast of Devonshire : when young, 
he was sent to Oriel college, Oxford, where he exhibited a restless ambition, 
which prompted him to seek distinction rather in the stirring scenes of the world, 
than the cloistered solitude of a college ; and this natural inclination to adven- 
ture was fostered by the study of books relating to the conquests of the Spaniards 
in the new world, a species of reading which was the delight of his early years, 
and undoubtedly gave a color to the whole tenor of his life. 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



41 




Fig. 19.— Portrait of Sir Walter Raleigh. 



His Stay at Oxford, therefore, was short ; and in 1559 he seized the opportu- 
nity of the civil wars in France, between the Huguenots and Catholics, to visit 
that kingdom and commence his military education ; but although engaged in 
war, he found leisure to study the histories of the discoveries of Columbus, the 
conquests of Cortes, and the sanguinary triumphs of Pizarro, which books were 
his especial favorites. By the study of the Spanish voyages, and his conversa- 
tions with some skilful mariners of that nation, whom he met in Holland and 
Flanders, he had learned that the Spanish ships always went into the gulf of 
Mexico by St. Domingo ar\d Hispaniola, and directed their homeward course by 
the Havana and the gulf of Florida, where they found a continued coast on the 
west side, tending away north, which, however, they soon lost sight of by stand- 
ing to the east, to make the coast of Spain. Upon these grounds, and for reasons 
deduced from analogy and a knowledge of the sphere, he concluded there must 
be a vast extent of land north of the gulf of Florida, of which he resolved to at- 
tempt the discovery. 

Probably, also, during his residence in France he might have become ac- 
quainted with the particulars of the voyage of Verazzano, or have seen the 
charts constructed by that navigator, who had explored the same coast nearly as 
far south as the latitude of Virginia. Having fully weighed this project, he laid 
a memoir before the queen and council, who approved of the undertaking ; and 
in the beginning of 1584 her majesty granted, by letters patent, all such coun- 
tries as he should discover in property to himself and his heirs, reserving to the 
crown the fifth part of the gold or silver ore which might be found. The patent 



42 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

contained ample authority for the defence of the new countries, the transport 
of sc'tilers, and the exportation of provisions and commodities for their use. 

Sir WaUer selected for tlie command of his projected voyage two experienced 
officers — Captain Philip Amadas and Arthur Barlow — to whom he gave minute 
written instructions, and who sailed with two ships, well manned and provisioned, 
on the twenty-seventh of April, 1584. On the tenth of May they arrived at the 
Canaries ; after which, keeping a southwesterly course, they made the West 
Indies ; and, departing thence on the tenth of July, found themselves in shoal- 
water, discerning their approach to the lands by the delicious fragrance with 
which the air was loaded — " as if," to use the words of their letter to Raleigh, 
" we had been in the midst of some delicate garden, abounding with all kinds of 
odoriferous flowers." 

Arrived upon the coast, and sailing along upward of one hundred and twenty 
miles, they at length found a haven, and disembarked. Their first step was to 
take possession of the country in the name of the queen ; after which they as- 
cended a neighboring eminence, and discovered to their surprise that they had 
not landed on the continent, but on the island of Okakoke, which they found 
running parallel to nearly the whole coast of North Carolina. The valleys were 
finely wooded with cedars, around whose trunks wild vines hung in rich festoons ; 
and the grape seemed so native to the soil, that the clusters covered the ground, 
and dipped into the sea. For two days no inhabitants were seen ; but on the 
third a canoe with three men approached. One of them was easily prevailed 
on to come aboard, when the present of a shirt and some trinkets gained his 
confidence. On returning to his boat he began to fish, and having loaded it 
heavily, paddled back to the English, and, dividing his cargo into two parts, in- 
timated that one was for the ship, and the other for the pinnace. 

Next day they received a visit from some canoes, in which were forty or fifty 
men, among whom was Granganimeo, the king's brother. Having first rowed 
within a short distance, they landed on the beach ; and the chief, attended by 
his suite, who were handsome and athletic persons, fearlessly approached op- 
posite the ship. A long mat was spread for him, on which he sat down; and 
four men of his followers, apparently men of rank, squatted themselves on the 
corner. Signs were made for the English to come forward ; and on doing so, 
Granganimeo desired them to sit down beside him, showing every token of joy 
and welcome, first striking his own head and hreast, and afterward those of the 
strangers, as if to express that they were all brethren. Presents were exchanged ; 
and such was the reverence with which these people treated their prince, that 
while he made a long harangue, they remained perfectly still, standing at a dis- 
tance ; even the four chiefs only venturing to communicate their feelings to 
each other in a low whisper. The gifts were received with delight ; but on 
some trinkets being ofl^ered to the chiefs, Granganimeo quietly rose up, and, 
taking them away, put them into his own basket, intimating by signs that every- 
thing ought to be given to him, these men being no more than his servants — a 
proceeding to which they submitted without a murmur. A trade was soon 
opened, in which the strangers made good profit, by exchanging beads and other 
trifles for rich furs and skins. On exhibiting their wares, Granganimeo's eye 
fixed with delight upon a pewter dish, for which he conceived the strongest de- 
sire. It became his at the price of twenty skins; and, having pierced a hole 
in the rim, he hung it round his neck, making signs that it would serve as a 
breastplate to protect him against the arrows of his enemies. 

It was now found that these people were engaged in hostilities with a neigh- 
boring nation, and that the absence of the king was occasioned by severe wounds 
lately received in battle, of which he lay sick at the chief town, six miles off 
His brother, after a few days, again visited the English, attended by his wife and 



44 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

children, coming aboard and partaking of a collation, which they seemed to en- 
joy. Their manners were remarkable for ease and civility. The lady was a 
handsome little woman, extremely bashful. She wore a leathern mantle, with 
the fur next her skin, and her hair, which was long and black, was confined in 
a band of white coral ; strings of pearls, as large as peas, hung from her ears, 
reaching to her middle. Her children had ear-rings of the same precious mate- 
rial, while those of her attendants were of copper. Granganimeo was dressed 
much in the same fashion as his wife. On his head he wore a broad plate of 
metal ; but, not being permitted to examine it, they were uncertain whether it 
was copper or gold. 

A brisk trade now began with the natives ; but no one was allowed to engage 
in it when the king's brother was present, except such chiefs as were distin- 
guished by having plates of copper upon their heads. When this prince intended 
to visit the ship, he invariably intimated the number of boats which were to ac- 
company him, by lighting on the shore an equal number of beacons. The navi- 
gators learned that about twenty years before their arrival, a vessel belonging 
to a Christian country had been wrecked on the coast, all hands on board per- 
ishing ; out of the planks cast ashore, the people had drawn the nails and bolts, 
with which they had formed some edgetools, not having possessed any previous 
to this accident ; but these were very rude, and their common instruments con- 
sisted of shells and sharp flints. Considering such imperfect means, their canoes 
were admirably made, and large enough to hold twenty men. When they wished 
to construct one, they either burned down a large tree, or selected such as had 
been blown down by the wind, and laying a coat of gum and resin on one side, 
set fire to it, by which it was hollowed out ; after which they scraped and pol- 
ished it with their shells ; and if found too shallow, laid on more resin, and 
burnt it down to the required depth. 

The soil of the country was rich, the air mild and salubrious, and they counted 
fourteen kinds of sweet-smelling trees, besides an underwood of laurel and box, 
with oaks whose girth was greater than those of England. The fruits were 
melons, walnuts, cucumbers, gourds, and esculent roots ; and the woods were 
plentifully stocked with bucks, rabbits, and hares. After a short while, the ad- 
venturers, by invitation of the natives, explored the river, on whose banks was 
their principal town ; but the distance to be travelled being twenty miles, they 
did not see the city. They reached, however, an island called Aonoak, where 
they found a village of nine houses, built of cedar, the residence of their friend 
Granganhneo, who was then absent. His wife, with whom they were already 
acquainted, received them with distinguished hospitality, running out to meet 
them, giving directions to her servants to pull their boats on shore, and to carry 
the Avhite strangers on their backs to her own house, where she feasted them 
with fish and venison, and afterward set before them a desert of various kinds. 
These people were gentle and faithful, void of all deceit, and seemed to live 
after the manner of the golden age. 

As the surf beat high on the landing they got wet, notwithstanding their 
mode of transport ; but this inconvenience was soon remedied ; a great fire be- 
ing kindled, and their clothes washed and dried by the princess' women, while 
ttieir feet were bathed in warm water. The natives expressed astonishment at 
the whiteness of their skins, and kindly patted them as they looked wonderingly 
at each other. During the feast, two men, armed with bows and arrows, sud- 
denly entered the gate, when the visiters, in some alarm, took hold of their 
swords, which lay beside them, to the great annoyance of their hostess, who at 
once detected their mistrust. She despatched some of her attendants to drive 
the poor fellows out of the gate, and who, seizing their bows and arrows, broke 
fhem in an instant. These arrows were made of small canes, pointed with shell 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 45 

or the sharp tooth of a fish. The swords, breastplates, and war-clubs, used by 
the natives, were formed of hardened wood ; to the end of this last weapon, they 
fastened the horns of a stag or some other beast, and their wars were carried on 
with much cruelty and loss of life. 

The name of the country where the English landed was called Wingandaeoa, 
and of the sovereign Wingina ; but his kingdom Avas of moderate extent, and 
surrounded by states under independent princes, some of them in alliance and 
and others at war with him. Having examined as much of the interior as their 
time would permit, they sailed homeward, accompanied by two of the natives, 
named Wanchese and Manteo, and arrived in England in the middle of Sep- 
tember. 

Raleigh was highly delighted with this new discovery, establishing, in so 
satisfactory a manner, the results of his previous reasoning, and undertaken at 
his sole suggestion and expense. His royal mistress, too, was scarcely less 
gratified ; she gave her countenance and support to the schemes for colonization, 
which he begun to urge at court, and issued her command, that the new country, 
so full of amenity and beauty, should, in allusion to her state of life, be called 
Virginia. 

Not long after this, Raleigh received the honor of knighthood, a dignity be- 
stowed by Elizabeth with singular frugality and discrimination, and, about the 
same period, the grant of a patent to license the vending of wines throughout the 
kingdom ; a monopoly extremely lucrative in its returns, and which was probably 
bestowed by Elizabeth to enable him to carry on his great schemes for the im- 
provement of navigation, and the settlement of a colony in Virginia. 

Sir Walter now fitted out a new fleet for America, the command of which he 
gave to Sir Richard Grenville ; the fleet consisted of seven vessels ; part of 
these were fitted out at Sir Walter's expense, the remainder by his companions 
in the adventure ; one of whom was Thomas Candish or Cavendish, afterward 
so eminent as a navigator, who now served under Grenville. 

On the nineteenth of April the mariners reached the Canaries, from which 
they steered to Dominica in the West Indies, and landed at Puerto Rico, where 
they constructed a temporary fort. On the twenty-sixth of June, after some de- 
lays at Hispaniola and Florida, they proceeded to Wohoken in Virginia ; and 
having sent notice of their arrival by Manteo, one of the two natives who had 
visited England, they were soon welcomed by their old friend Grangariimeo, 
who displayed much satisfaction at their return. Mr. Ralph Lane, who had 
been invested with the dignity of chief-governor, now disembarked with one 
hundred and eight men, having as his deputy Philip Amadas, one of the original 
discoverers. Grenville does not appear to have been sufficiently impressed with 
the difficulties attending an infant colony in a new country ; and, accordingly, 
after a short stay, during which was collected a valuable cargo of skins, furs, 
and pearls, he returned to England, carrying into Plymouth a Spanish prize, 
which he had captured on the homeward voyage, of three hundred tons burden, 
and richly laden. 

The first survey of their new country delighted the English ; and the gover- 
nor, in a letter to Hakluyt, who appears to have been his intimate friend, informs 
him that " they had discovered the mainland to be the goodliest soil under the 
cope of heaven ; abounding with sweet trees, that bring sundry rich and pleas- 
ant gun s ; * * and, moreover, of huge and unknown greatness : well peopled 
and towned, though savagely, and the climate so wholesome, that they had not 
one person sick since their arrival." 

Lane fixed his abode on the island of Roanoke, and thence extended his re- 
searches eighty miles southward to the city of Secotan. He also pushed one 
hundred and thirty miles north, to the country of the Chesepians, a temperate 



46 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

and fertile region ; and northwest to Chawanook, a large province, under a mon- 
arch named Menatonon. These proceedings, however, were soon interrupted 
by the threatening aspect of affairs at headquarters. Even before the departure 
of Grcnville for England, an accident occurred, in which the conduct of the set- 
tlers appeared rash and impolitic. A silver cup had been stolen, and a boat was 
despatched to Aquascogok to reclaim it. Alarmed at this visit, the savages fled 
into the woods, and the enraged crew demolished the city and destroyed the 
cornfields. A revenge so deep for so slight an injury incensed the natives ; and 
although they artfully concealed their resentment, from that moment all cordiality 
between them and the strangers was at an end. 

Not long after, Menatonon and his son Skyco were seized and put in irons ; 
but the monarch was soon liberated, while the youth was retained as a hostage 
for his fidelity. To all appearance, this precaution had the desired effect. But 
the king, although an untaught savage, proved himself an adept in dissimulation. 
Working upon the avarice and credulity of the English, he enticed them into the 
interior of the country by a flattering report of its extraordinary richness and 
amenity. He asserted that they would arrive at a region where the robes of 
the sovereign and his courtiers were embroidered with pearl, and the beds and 
houses studded with the same precious material. Menatonon described also a 
remarkably rich mine, called by the natives chaumis temoatan, which was situ- 
ated in the country of the Mangaoaks, and produced a mineral similar to copper, 
although softer and paler. 

By these artful representations, Lane was persuaded to undertake an expedi- 
tion by water, with two wherries and forty men. Instead, however, of the 
promised relays of provisions, they found the towns deserted, and the whole 
country laid waste. Their boats glided along silent and solitary banks ; and 
after three days, during which they had not seen a human being, their last mor- 
sel of food was exhausted, and the governor, now aware of the treachery of 
Menatonon, proposed to return. His men, however, entreated him to proceed, 
still haunted by dreams of the inexhaustible riches of the Mangaoaks' country, 
and declaring they could not starve as long as they had two mastifls, which they 
might kill, and make into soup. Overcome by such arguments, Lane continued 
the voyage ; but for two days longer no living thing appeared. At night, indeed, 
lights were seen moving on the banks, demonstrating that their progress was 
not unknown, though the observers were invisible. At last, on the third day, 
a loud voice from the woods suddenly called out the name of Manteo, who was 
now with the expedhion. As the voice was followed by a song, Lane imagined 
it a pacific salutation ; but the Indian seized his gun, and had scarcely time to 
warn them that they were about to be attacked, when a volley of arrows was 
discharged into the boats. The travellers now landed and assaulted the sava 
ges, who fell back into the depths of the wood, and escaped with little injury ; 
upon which it was resolved to return to the settlement. On their homeward 
bound voyage, which, owing to their descending with the current was performed 
with great rapidity, they had recourse to the mastiff broth, or, as the governor 
terms it, " dog's porridge," and arrived at Roanoke in time to defeat a formidable 
conspiracy. 

The author of the plot was Wingina, who, since the death of his brother 
Granganimeo, had taken the name of Pemisapan. His associates were Skyco 
and Menatonon ; and these two chiefs, pretending friendship, but concealing 
under its mask the most deadly enmity, had organized the plan of a general 
massacre of the colony. The design, however, was betrayed to Lane by Skyco, 
who had become attached to the English ; and, aware of the necessity of taking 
immediate measures before Pemisapan could muster his forces, the governor 
gave instructions to seize any canoes which m.ight offer to depart from the-island. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 47 

In executing this order, two natives were slain, and their enraged countrymen 
rose in a body, and attempted to overpower the colonists, but were instantly dis- 
persed. Not aware, however, that his secret was discovered, and aflecting to 
consider it as an accident, Pemisapan admitted Lane and his officers to an in- 
terview, which proved fatal to him. The Virginian monarch was seated in 
state, surrounded by seven or eight of his principal weroanees, or high chiefs ; 
and after a brief debate, upon a signal given, the Europeans attacked the royal 
circle, and put them all to death. 

This alarming conspiracy had scarcely been put down, when the natives made 
a second attempt to get rid of the strangers, by neglecting to sow the adjacent 
lands, hoping, in this manner, to compel them to leave the country. At this de- 
cisive moment, a fleet of twenty-three vessels came in sight, which turned out 
to be the squadron of Sir Francis Drake, who had fortunately determined to visit 
the colony of his friend Sir Walter, and carry home news of their condition, on 
his return from an expedition against the settlements in the Spanish Main. It 
was now long past the time when supplies had been expected from England, 
and Drake generously oflered every sort of provisions. Lane, however, only 
requested a vessel and some smaller craft to carry them home, which was im- 
mediately granted ; but before they could get on board, a dreadful tempest, which 
continued lor four days, dashed the barks intended for the colonists to pieces, 
and might have driven on shore the whole fleet, unless, to use the language of 
the old despatch, " the Lord had held his holy hand over them." Deprived in 
this way of all other prospect of return, they embarked in Sir Francis's fleet, and 
arrived in England on the 27th of July, 1586. 

Scarcely, however, had they sailed, when the folly of their precipitate con- 
clusion, that Raleigh had forgotten or neglected them, was manifested by the 
arrival, at Roanoke, of a vessel of one hundred tons, amply stored with every 
supply. Deeply disappointed at finding no appearance of the colony, they 
sailed along the coast, and explored the interior. But all their search was in 
vain, and they were compelled to take their departure for Europe. This, how- 
ever, was not all. Within a fortnight after they weighed anchor. Sir Richard 
Grenville, with three well-appointed vessels, fitted out principally by Raleigh, 
appeared off" Virginia, where, on landing, he found, to his astonishment, every- 
thing deserted and in ruins. Having made an unsuccessful effort to procure in- 
telligence of his countrymen, it became necessary to return home. But, unwil- 
ling to abandon so promising a discovery, he left behind him fifteen men, with 
provisions for two years, and, after some exploits against the Spaniards and the 
Azores, arrived in England. 

It is asserted by Camden, that tobacco was now, for the first time, brought 
into England by these settlers, and there can be little doubt that Lane had been 
directed to import it by his master, who must have seen it used in France, du- 
ring his residence there. There is a well-known tradition, that Sir Walter first 
began to smoke privately in his study, and the servant coming in with his tank- 
ard of ale and nutmeg, as he was intent upon his book, seeing the smoke issuing 
from his mouth, threw all the liquor in his face by way of extinguishing the fire, 
and running down stairs, alarmed the family with piercing cries, that his master, 
before they could get up, would be burnt to ashes. " And this," continued Oldys, 
" has nothing in it more surprising than the mistake of those Virginians them, 
selves, who, the first time they seized upon a quantity of gunpowder, which be- 
longed to the English colony, sowed it for grain, or the seed of some strange 
vegetable in the earth, with full expectation of reaping a plentiful crop of com- 
bustion by the next harvest, to scatter their enemies." 

On another occasion, it is said that Raleigh, conversing with his royal mis- 
tress upon the singular properties of this new and extraordinary herb, assured 



48 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

her that he had so well experienced the nature of it that he could tell her the 
exact weight of the smoke in any quantity proposed to be consumed. Her 
majesty immediately fixed her thoughts upon the most impracticable part of the 
experiment, that of bounding the smoke in a balance ; suspecting that he was 
playing the traveller with her, and laying a wager that he could not solve the 
doubt. Upon this Raleigh selected the quantity agreed on, and having thoroughly 
smoked it, set himself to weighing — but it was of the ashes ; and in conclusion, 
demonstrating to the queen the difference between this and the weight of the 
tobacco, her majesty could not deny that this must be the weight of what 
was evaporated in smoke. Upon this, Elizabeth, paying down the money, re- 
marked, tliat she had heard of many laborers in the fire who had turned their 
gold into smoke, but that Raleigh was certainly the first who had turned his 
smoke into gold. 

Raleigh, however, was by no means discouraged by the unfortunate results 
of these expeditions ; but again turned his attention to his Virginian colony, the 
failure of which was rather owing to the precipitate desertion of Lane, than to 
any fault in the original plan ; and he determined to make a new attempt for 
the settlement of a country which held out so many encouragements from its sa- 
lubrious climate and fertile soil. Ilariot, who accompanied Lane, had by this 
time publislied his " True Report of the New-found Land of Virginia," which 
created much speculation ; so that he experienced little difficulty in procuring 
one hundred and fifty settlers. He appointed as governor, Mr. John White, 
with twelve assistants, to whom he gave a charter, incorporating them by the 
name of the " Governor and Assistants of the City of Raleigh in Virginia." 
These, in three vessels, furnished principally at his own expense, sailed from 
Portsmouth on the twenty-sixth of April, 1587, and on the twenty-second of 
July anchored in Hatorask harbor. White, Avith forty men, proceeded in the 
pinnace to Roanoke to confer with the fifteen colonists, left by Sir Richard 
Grenville ; but to his dismay found the place deserted, and human bones scat- 
tered on the beech ; the remains, as was afterward discovered, of their country- 
men, all of whom the savages had slain. A party then hastened to the fort on 
the north side of the island. But here the prospect was equally discouraging 
No trace of a human being was to be seen ; the building was razed to the 
ground, and the wild deer were couching in the ruined houses, and feeding on 
the herbage and melons which had overgrown the floor and crept up the walls. 

Although the governor held Raleigh's written orders to make the settlement 
on the bay of Chesapeake, he was obliged to abandon that plan, and commenced 
repairing the buildings at Roanoke. But disaster attended all their proceedings. 
Dissensions broke out among them ; and White, either from want of firmness, 
or not being intrusted with suflicient authority, found it impossible to carry on 
his operations with success. The natives of Croatoan were friendly ; those of 
Secota and Aquascogok, who had murdered the former colonists, completely 
hostile ; but all were clothed alike ; and before going to M'ar, the Crotoans anx- 
iously begged for some badge by which they might be recognised. In the con- 
fusion, this was neglected, and it led to unhappy consequences. Howe, an 
English sailor, while engaged in fishing, was slain by the savages, being pierced 
with sixteen arrows ; and White, having in vain attempted to open a pacific 
communication with the weroansees, or chief men of Secota, and Pomeiock, de- 
termined not to delay his revenge. Guided, therefore, by Manteo, he set out at 
nidnight, with Captain Stafford and twenty-four men, and stealing in the dark 
upon the natives as they sat round a fire, shot some of them dead upon the spot, 
while others fled shrieking into a thicket, and one savage, who knew Stafford, 
rushed up, calling out his name and embracing his knees. To the grief and 
horror of the governor, it was then discovered that they had attacked a party of 
friends instead of enemies. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 49 

Soon after, Manteo, in obedience to Raleigh's directions was christened, and 
created Lord of Roanoke and Dasamonwepiik ; while Mrs. Eleanor Dare, the 
wife of one of the assistants, having given birth to a daughter, the infant was 
named Virginia, being the first Christian born in that country. 

White was now anxious to fulfil Sir Walter's instructions ; but disputes arose 
with renewed bitterness among the settlers. Though they were not in want of 
stores, many demanded permission to go home ; others violently opposed this ; 
and at last, after stating a variety of projects, all joined in requesting the gover- 
nor to sail for England, and return with a supply of everything requisite for the 
establishment of the colony. To this he reluctantly consented ; and departing 
from Roanoke on the twenty-seventh of August, 1587, where he left eight-nine 
men, seventeen women, and eleven children, he arrived in England on the fifth 
of November. 

Our limits do not allow us to follow Sir Walter in his discovery of Guiana, 
and voyage up the Oronoko, and in his brave exploits against the fleets of Philip 
of Spain, nor in the vicissitudes which he experienced at the court of Elizabeth ; 
at one time we find him enjoying her utmost confidence, exerting his influence 
in the cause of benevolence ; and it is reported, that Elizabeth, somewhat irri- 
tated by his applications for the unfortunate, on his telling her one day he had a 
favor to ask, impatiently exclaimed : " When, Sir Walter, will you cease to be 
a beggar ?" To which he made the noted answer, " When your gracious maj- 
esty ceases to be a benefactor." 

Soon after, he was committed to the tower for presuming to marry without 
the queen's consent ; he, however, was again restored to favor, and continued 
to aid the state by his services and counsel, till the death of Elizabeth, in 1602. 

On the accession of James to the throne. Sir Walter was not only treated with 
coolness and neglect, but became the victim of a conspiracy ; was tried for 
treason against the crown, found guilty, and condemned to death. Having been 
warned to prepare for execution, he sent a manly and affecting letter to his wife, 
from which the following is an extract : — 

" When I am gone, no doubt you shall be sought to by many, for the world 
thinks I was very rich. But take heed of the pretences of men, and their affec- 
tions ; for they last not but in honest and worthy men, and no greater misery 
can befall you in this life than to become a prey, and afterward to be despised. 
I speak not this, God knows, to dissuade you from marriage ; for it will be best 
for you, both in respect of the world and of God. As for me, I am no more 
yours, nor you mine. Death has cut us asunder, and God hath divided me from 
the world, and you from me. Remember your poor child for his father's sake, 
who chose you and loved you in his happiest time. Get those letters, if it be 
possible, which I writ to the lords, wherein I sued for my life. God is my wit- 
ness it was for you and yours that I desired life. But it is true that I disdain 
myself for begging it ; for know it, dear wife, that your son is the son of a true 
man, and one who, in his own respect, despiseth death in all his misshapen and 
ugly forms. I can not write much. God he knoweth how hardly I steal this 
ime while others sleep ; and it is also high time that I should separate my 
thoughts from the world. Beg my dead body, which, living, was denied thee, 
and either leave it at Sherborne, if the land continue, or in Exeter church, by 
my father and mother. I can say no more, time and death call me away. 

" The everlasting, powerful, infinite, and omnipotent God, who is goodness it- 
self, the true life and true light, keep thee and thine, have mercy on me, and 
teach me to forgive my persecutors and accusers, and send us to meet in his 
glorious kingdom. My dear wife, farewell ! Bless my poor boy ; pray forme, 
and let my good God hold you both in his arms ! Written with the dying hand 
of some time thy husband, but now, alas ! overthrown. Yours that was, but 
now not my own, " Raleigh." . 



'~1 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 51 

Sir Walter, however, was reprieved at this time, but was conflned in the tower 
for many years after, during which his History of the World was composed. On 
regaining his liberty, in 1G15, a new expedition to Guiana was projected, of 
which Raleigh took command, but it was unsuccessful ; and on his return to 
England, he was again arrested, imprisoned, and executed. His conduct, while 
on the scaffold, was extremely firm. The morning being sharp, the sheriff of- 
fered to bruig him down off the scaffold to warm himself by the fire before he 
should say his prayers ; " No, good Mr. Sheriff," said he, " let us despatch, for 
within this quarter of an hour my ague will come upon me, and if I be not dead 
before that, mine enemies will say I quake for fear." He then, to use the words 
of a contemporary and eyewitness, made a most divine and admirable prayer ; 
after which, rising up, and clasping his hands together, he exclaimed, " Now I 
am going to God !" The scaffold was soon cleared ; and having thrown off his 
gown and doublet, he bid the executioner show him the axe, which not being 
done immediately, he was urgent in his request. " I prithee," said he, " let me 
see it. Dost thou think I am afraid of it ?" Taking it in his hand, he kissed 
the blade, and passing his finger slightly along the edge, observed to the sheriff, 
" 'Tis a sharp medicine, but a sound cure for all diseases." He then walked 
to the corner of the scaffold, and kneeling down, requested the people to pray 
for him, and for a considerable time remained on his knees engaged in silent 
devotion ; after which he rose, and carefully examined the block, laying him- 
self down to fit it to his neck, and to choose the easiest and most decent attitude. 
In all this he would receive no assistance ; and having satisfied himself, he rose 
and declared he was ready. The executioner now came forward, and kneeling, 
asked his forgiveness, upon which Raleigh laid his hand smilingly on his shoul- 
der, and bade him be satisfied, for he most cheerfully forgave him, only entreat- 
ing him not to strike till he himself gave the signal, and then to fear nothing, 
and strike home. Saying this, he lay down on the block, and on being directed 
to place himself so that his face should look to the east, he answered, " It mat- 
tered little how the head lay, provided the heart was right." After a little while, 
during which it was observed, by the motion of his lips and hands, that he was 
occupied in prayer, he gave the signal ; l)ut whether from awkwardness or agi- 
tation, the executioner delayed ; upon which, after waiting for a short time, he 
partially raised his head, and said aloud, " What dost thou fear ? strike, man !" 
The axe then descended, and at two strokes the head was severed from the 
body, which never shrunk or altered its position, while the extraordinary effusion 
of blood evinced an unusual strength and vigor of constitution, though when he 
suffered. Sir Walter was in his sixty-sixth year. The head, after being, as 
usual, held up to the view of the people on either side of the scaffold, was put 
into a red bag, over which his velvet night-gown was thrown, and the whole 
immediately carried to a mourning-coach which was waiting, and conveyed to 
Lady Raleigh. This faithful and afi'eclionate woman, who never married again, 
though she survived him twenty-nine years, had it embalmed and preserved in a 
case, which she kept with pious solicitude till her death. 

The body w-as buried privately near the high altar of St. Margaret's church 
in ^V'estminster, but no stone marks the spot. 

VIII. The series of voyages to which allusion has been made, conveyed to 
England a much higher idea than had yet been entertained of her transatlantic 
dominion. It was found to include a range of territory stretching over eleven 
degrees of latitude, all in the temperate climates, diversified with noble rivers 
and harbors, and, wherever visited, displaying a luxuriant fertility. This pros- 
pect rekindled all the enthusiasm of enterprise and hopes of wealth. An asso- 
ciation was formed by Sir Thomas Gates, Sir George Summers, Wingfield, Pop- 
ham, with other men of rank, and eminent merchants, for the purpose of colo- 



52 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

nizing this vast region. James I., who was fond of such undertakings, and had 
employed them successfully for the improvement of some ruder parts of Scotland 
and Ireland, was ready to give every encouragement. The adventurers were 
divided into two companies ; the one from London for the southern, the other 
from Bristol and the west for the northern parts of Virginia. The former were 
allowed to choose any spot between the thirty-fourth and forty-first degrees of 
latitude ; the latter between the thirty-eighth and forty-fifth. Three degrees 
were thus common between both ; but collision was prevented by enacting that 
wherever one had fixed its seat, the others should choose theirs at least 100 
miles distant. From that first station each company was to possess fifty miles 
of coast on each side ; their territory was thence to stretch the same distance 
inland, and the same out to sea, including all islands within the range. The 
coast was not divided between the companies, nor had either an exclusive right 
to their own portions beyond the space of 100 miles square, which they were 
allowed to choose. This may serve to acquit successive princes of the repeated 
infractions of the charter with which they have been charged. Within this 
range the associations obtained full property in all the lands, natural resources, 
and objects of every kind, with only the usual exception of a fifth of the gold 
and a fifteenth of the copper. The revenue produced by fines and light import- 
duties was to be enjoyed by them for twenty-one years, after which it was to be 
paid into the royal treasury. They were not, however, invested with those 
kingly attributes which had been lavished on Raleigh. James lodged the gov- 
ernment in two councils, one resident in England, the other in the colony, and 
claimed the right of appointing both ; but, having exercised it in regard to the 
first, he allowed them to nominate the Virginian members. He busied himself 
moreover in preparing a code of " orders and instructions," a proceeding, as Mr. 
Chalmers observes, decidedly unconstitutional, but controverted by no one. The 
colonists and their posterity were declared English subjects, yet were invested 
with no political rights, not even trial by jury, unless in capital charges ; minor 
offences were punished arbitrarily by the council. The English church was 
exclusively established. Strict and laudable injunctions were given for the mild 
and equitable treatment of the natives. 

The year 1606 was spent in collecting funds and adventurers, which last 
amounted then to one hundred and five, including persons of distinction, particu- 
larly George Percy, brother to the Earl of Northumberland. There were also 
Gosnold and Mr. Hunt a clergyman, while Captain Newport, an officer of skill 
and experience, undertook the naval command. But the individual destined to 
exercise the happiest influence on the new colony was Captain John Smith, 
who already, in the Turkish war, had displayed a firmness and intrepidity pecu- 
liarly fitting him for this arduous appointment. The fleet of three vessels, none 
exceeding one hundred tons, sailed from London on the nineteenth of December, 
taking again the circuitous route of the West Indies, rendered necessary perhaps 
through the lateness of the season. The arrangements, however, had been in- 
judicious. James, by a ridiculous caprice, had caused the names and instruc- 
tions of the council to be enclosed in a box, not to be opened till after the arrival 
in Virginia ; and thus the crew, in going out, knew not whom to obey. The 
energy of Smith, with his frank and manly bearing, soon led them to recognise 
him as their leader. This was envied by others higher in rank, who charged 
him with a design to set aside the council, to usurp the government, and to be- 
come king. On these unsupported charges he was arrested, and confined during 
the voyage, and for some time longer ; so that his services, when most wanted, 
were lost to the colony. 

The expedition did not reach the coast of America till April, 1607, and in 
making for Roanoke, a violent tempest drove them quite out of their reckoning. 




Fig. 2;-?.— Portrait of Capt. Join, t'mitk 



54 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Being tossed about several clays without sight of land, they became despondent, 
and some even urged to return to England. Suddenly they came in view of an 
unknown promontory, which marked the entrance into a spacious gidf. This 
was the magnificent opening of the Chesapeake, the opposite capes of which 
were named after the young princes, Henry and Charles. The view of this 
coast at once dispelled their gloom, and made them rejoice in their enforced 
change of direction. " They were almost ravished with the sight thereof. It 
seemed to them to claim the prerogative over the most pleasant places in the 
world. Heaven and earth seem never to have agreed better to frame a place 
for man's commodious and delightful habitation." They soon reached a noble 
river, which they named James, and after ascending and examining its shores 
during seventeen days, they chose for their colony a spot fifty miles up, and 
called it Jamestown. The difficulties of treating with the natives soon began. 
The very first night " came the savages creeping upon all-fours from the hills, 
like bears, with their bows in their mouths." These they discharged against 
the strangers and wounded two ; but as soon as " they had felt the sharpness 
of our shot" they retreated with loud cries into the woods. Afterward five, who 
were met near Cape Henry, though showing some signs of fear, were reassured 
by seeing " the captain lay his hand on his heart," and invite them across the 
river to the town. Their welcome was signally expressed " by a doleful noise, 
laying their faces to the ground, and scratching the earth with their nails." 
Mats were then spread on the ground, and covered with maize-bread, while to- 
bacco was presented, with long ornamented pipes. They then danced for the 
amusement of their guests, shouting, howling, and stamping, " with many antic 
tricks and faces, making noise like so many wolves or devils." The English 
received a pressing invitation from a great Indian chief, the weroanee of 
Rappahana, whom they found rich in rude ornament, his person painted red and 
blue, with various embellishments, seemingly of pearl and silver, and a metal 
which was either copper or gold. " He entertained us in so modest a proud 
fashion, as though he had been a prince of civil government." His palace, on 
a hill watered by fine springs, was surrounded by as rich corn-fields as they had 
ever seen. 

As soon as the party had landed, the box of instructions was opened, and the 
names of the council were found, including Smith ; who, though he was kept 
out by the jealousy of his rivals, nevertheless accompanied Newport up the river, 
as high as the great falls, where they visited Powhatan, a sort of petty emperor 
over all the surrounding tribes. Smith reckons them at 7,000, of whom nearly 
2,000 were warriors ; but he never saw more than 700 together. Powhatan 
received them well ; and when some of his people murmured at the land being 
thus occupied by a party of strangers, he replied, it was only waste ground, and, 
so long as they injured no one, they were welcome. 

On their return to Jamestown afTairs were found in evil plight. The colonists, 
not we fear without blame, had incurred the hostility of the savages, while they 
neglected to fortify their position. A general attack, which was made, was re- 
pulsed with great difficulty, seventeen being wounded, and one boy killed. By 
great exertion, about the middle of June, a palisaded fort was erected, secure 
against those rude assailants, who, however, continued to hover round, cutting 
off stragglers, and obliging the settlers to keep constant watch. The charges 
against Smith were still pressed, and a party wished to send him to England ; 
but he, loudly demanding a trial on the spot, was supported by a majority of the 
colonists. He was triumphantly acquitted, and Wingfield, his accuser, con- 
demned to pay him a fine of £200, which he generously threw into the common 
stock. Mr. Hunt, the clergyman, succeeded in producing at least an appearance 
of harmony, cemented by partaking together the Christian communion. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



55 



On the 15th June, Newport with the vessels sailed for England, leaving the 
settlers in the midst of that vast wilderness which they had undertaken to culti- 
vate. In this situation the brilliant hopes which had lured them thiiher quickly 
vanished. The fruitfulness of the soil indeed fully equalled expectation; but all 
the machinery by which it could be made capable of producing individual waalth 
was still to be created. The land required not only a laborious culture, for 
which they were little prepared ; hut a still harder task remained, that of hew- 
ing down the forest which covered the whole of it. By an unhappy arrange- 
ment, all the produce for the first five years was to be in common, and distribu- 
ted by the council according to their respective wants. But, as Chalmers 
shrewdly observes, " when men are not to profit, they will labor little ; and 
when all are fed from a common granary, few will concern themselves how it is 
filled." Raising scarcely any crop the first year, they were dependant on the 
supplies from home, which had been much diminished during the long voyage, 
and are alleged to have been originally of inferior quality. A slender allowance 
of this unwholesome food, bad river-water, and exposure to a new climate, soon 
spread disease so widely, that there were often not ten men fit for service. 
" There were never," says Percy, " Englishmen left in a foreign country in 
such misery as we were." Before autumn, fifty died, nearly half their number, 
among whom was Gosnold, the projector of the settlement. Discontent natu- 
rally arose ; Wingfield, the president, was accused of living in plenty while 
others were perishing, and even of meditating a departure. On these charges 
he was deposed, and his place supplied by Ratclifie, who, being of an easy tem- 
per, left the whole management to Smith, which was what the colonists desired. 

This gentleman justly considered sustenance the most important object, in 
search of which he proceeded with a party down the river. The natives treated 
them with derision, " as famished men, and holding out morsels of bread, asked 




Fig. 23.— Indian Warrior. 
fur them swords, muskets, and other valuables." Unable to succeed by fair 
means, he discharged a volley, which caused them immediately to seek the 
shelter of the woods. Landing at a village, he found food in abundance ; but 



56 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

forbade his people to encumber themselves with it, foreseeing the immediate re- 
turn of the Indians. Accordingly there soon issued forth, amid hideous noises, 
sixty or seventy painted savages, bearing in front their okee, an image of skins 
stuffed with moss, and hung with copper chains. They advanced upon the 
English, but met so kindly a reception, that " down fell their god," divers of his 
worshippers lay sprawling, and the rest disappeared. Their spirit being now 
humbled, they sent presently a venerable character, a quiyoughcasuck, to treat 
for peace, and for the restoration of their idol. Smith answered, that if they 
would load his boat, they should be welcome not only to their okee, but to a 
stock of beads, hatchets, and other valuables. They cheerfully assented, and 
amidst singing and dancing brought not only the stipulated grain, but presents 
of turkey, venison, and wild fowl. 

Smith returned just in time to prevent Wingfield and another from seizing a 
vessel and sailing to England. His supplies, with the flocks of water-fowl which 
came at the approach of winter, relieved their wants ; and having in his rambles 
discovered the great river Chickahominy, he determined to explore it to its 
source, not, it is said, without a hope of thereby reaching the South sea, viewed 
then as the grand source of wealth. He was impelled, it was imagined, by the 
taunts of some of his enemies in the colony, but we rather think only by his own 
adventurous spirit. He ascended first in his barge, then in a canoe, and twenty 
miles on foot attended only by his Indian guides. But three hundred natives, 
who had traced his steps, surprised and dispersed his party, and then came sud- 
denly upon himself. He made astonishing efforts for safety, and fa:stening with 
his garters a native ally to his person, presented him to the enemy as a buckler ; 
then he ran to the canoe, which he would have reached, had he not suddenly 
sunk in a deep rnorass, where he was overtaken, and, to escape from perishing 
with cold, obliged to surrender. 

He had now reason to consider his last hour approaching, and a circle had 
in fact been formed to shoot him. With characteristic presence of mind he 
asked for the chief, showed his compass-dial, pointed out its singular movements, 
and endeavored to explain the corresponding phenomena of the earth and sky. 
Whether they understood these indications or not, they were awed with aston 
ishment as if admitted to contemplate a supernatural object. On a signal from 
their leader, they laid down their bows and arrows, and led him under strict 
guard to their capital. He was there exhibited to the women and children ; and 
a wild war-dance was performed round him, in fantastic measures, and with 
frightful yells and contortions. He was then shut up in a long house, and sup- 
plied at every meal with as much bread and venison as would have dined twenty 
men ; but, receiving no other sign of kindness, he began to dread that they were 
fattening in order to eat him. Even without such a precise purpose, this festive 
entertainment is known among savages to be no uncommon prelude to torture 
and death. They asked his aid in reducing Jamestown, while he sought an op- 
portunity of making his way thither. In the course of this manosuvring, a mes- 
sage sent to that place gave him an opportunity to display the powers of writing, 
which was considered by them as a species of magical spell. At length, after 
being paraded and exhibited in various villages, he was led to Pamunkey, the 
residence of Powhatan. It was here his doom was sealed. The chief received 
him in pomp, Avrapt in a spacious robe of rackoon skins, with all the tails hanging 
down. Behind appeared two long lines of men and women, with faces painted 
red, heads decked wuh white down, and necks quite encircled by chains of 
beads. A lady of rank presented water to wash his hands, another a bunch of 
feathers to dry them. A long deliberation was then held, and the result proved 
fatal. Two large stones were placed before Powhatan, and by the united ef- 
forts of the attendants Smith was dragged to the spot, his head laid on one of 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



57 




58 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 25. — Portrait of Pochahontas. 

them, and the mighty club was raised, a few blows of which were to terminate 
his life. In this last extremity, when every hope seemed past, a very unex- 
pected interposition took place. Pocahontas, the youthful and favorite daughter 
of this savage chief, was seized with those tender emotions which form the or- 
nament of her sex. Advancing to her father, she in the most earnest terms 
supplicated mercy for the stranger : and though all her entreaties were lost on 
that savage heart, her zeal only redoubled. She ran to Smith, took his head in 
her arms, laid her own upon it, and declared that the first death-blow must fall 
upon her. The barbarian's breast was at length softened, and the life of the 
Englishman was spared. 

Our adventurer, being naturally expected to render some serAnces in return 
for so great a boon, employed himself in making hatchets, beads, and other orna- 
ments for the father and daughter. At the end of two days he was conducted 
into a large house, where, amid hideous and doleful noises, Powhatan rushed 
in, with two hundred attendants, strangely disguised and their faces blackened. 



60 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Smith again thought his last hour had come, but the chief announced these a« 
signs of peace and friendship ; and he was forthwith sent to Jamestown on the 
sole condition of transmitting thence two culverins and a millstone, a promise 
faithfully fulfilled. 

He again arrived at a critical moment. A majority of the colonists, impatient 
of contirmed hardship and privation, had determined to prepare a pinnace, and 
set sail for their native country. He took the most energetic steps to arrest this 
course, having, with the aid of some faithful adherents, pointed a gun at the ves- 
sel, and declared she must either stop or sink. A conspiracy was then formed 
against him ; but by his vigilance he detected it, and sent the ringleaders to 
England. The fair Pocahontas continued her generous kindness, and came 
every four or five days with provisions, which relieved their wants and revived 
their spirits. They were soon still farther cheered by the arrival of Captain 
Newport, with one hundred and twenty emigrants and liberal supplies. The 
company, however, now impatiently endured their heavy expenses, and the ab- 
sence of all prospect of marketable returns. Gold was still viewed as the main 
source of wealth, and many of the new-comers had been selected on account of 
their supposed skill in its discovery. Naturally desiring to satisfy their Em- 
ployers, they thought they perceived in a certain yellow glittering earth this 
precious ore. Thenceforth all sober industry was thrown aside : " Dig gold, 
wash gold, refine gold," Avas the universal cry. Smith lamented to see the 
whole attention of the settlers attracted by this " gilded dirt," but could not pre- 
vent them from putting a large portion on board, and some time elapsed before 
they were apprized that a skilful examination had proved it utterly worthless. 
Fortunately perhaps, no rumor seems ever to have reached them of the real gold 
in the mountainous country, whence they were indeed more distant than the first 
colonists. 

Newport, on learning the friendly intercourse with Powhatan, sent liberal 
presents, and was invited to visit that savage potentate. He found the monarch 
surrounded by twenty-two fair ladies, lavishly painted and decked with beads. 
A courteous traffic was opened, in which Smith considered the captain as over- 
reached, particularly in afterward acceding to a request for twenty swords, dan- 
gerous weapons to put into such hands. The latter, after remaining fourteen 
weeks, departed without being able to collect any other cargo besides cedar- 
wood, and the yellow earth of which such illusory hopes were entertained. 

Smith now undertook the important task of exploring the Chesapeake to its 
head, not only with the view of tracing the limits of the colony, but still more 
from the hope of an inlet opening into the South sea, and affording a passage to 
India. In a small barge of only two tons, he steered across to Cape Charles, 
and began to survey the eastern shore. Here, and at other places, he had sharp 
conflicts with the natives ; and, we suspect, did not altogether follow that con- 
ciliatory course ascribed to him by his panegyrists. On meeting any new tribe, 
his first step is stated to have been to demand their arms and one of their chil- 
dren ; and, on refusal, they were treated as enemies. It can not surely appear 
surprising that there should have been some hesitation in complying with such 
requisitions. In general the people received the English with much surprise, 
asking " what they were, and what they would." Finding the eastern coast 
obstructed by rocks and other difficulties, he crossed to the western and pro- 
ceeded upward. The men, however, tired with twelve days' rowing, and find- 
ing their bread wet and spoiled, became extremely discontented. He endeav- 
ored to rouse them to an emulation of Lane's crew and their canine diet, but 
was soon obliged to yield and return. Proceeding along an unexplored part of 
the western coast, they came unexpectedly upon the magnificent estuary of the 
Potomac, seven miles broad ; and this grand object reviving their spirits and 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 61 

energies, they cheerfully undertook to explore it. They ascended as high as 
the barge could carry them, and then made a journey by land. Mr. Bancroft 
has traced them beyond the future site of Washington to the falls above George- 
town. They were led to a mine of a substance like antimony, which, though 
black, glittered like silver, and was believed by some to contain a large portion 
of that metal ; but, on being examined, it proved of no value whatever. After 
escaping several ambuscades laid by the natives, they made a short survey of 
the Rappahannock, and then returned to Jamestown. 

Smith, having been prevented from reaching the head of this great inlet, set 
out afresh in a few days for that destination. He accordingly made his way 
thither, and ascended the Susquehanna, till stopped by the cataracts. Having 
learned that two days' journey higher there was a powerful people named the 
Sasquesahanocks, he sent a message requesting a visit. After an interval of 
nearly a week there appeared sixty, a giant-like race, with presents of arms, 
venison, and tobacco-pipes nearly three feet long ; and their deportment was 
quite peaceable and courteous. He then returned to Jamestown, examining in 
his way the river Patuxent. This voyage of about three thousand miles, per- 
formed by twelve men in a small open barge, " with such watery diet, in those 
great waters and barbarous countries," was extremely creditable to the parties. 
Although unproductive as to the South sea or to gold, it made an important ad- 
dition to the knowledge of this part of America. 

On his arrival, Smith was installed as president, and began, with character- 
istic activity, to improve the buildings, strengthen the forts, and train the men to 
military exercises ; but he was interrupted by the arrival of Newport with a 
fresh colony of about seventy, including two females. The company having 
spent at least jC2,000 in the equipment, expressed an earnest desire and expect- 
ation of being somewhat reimbursed. They pointed out particularly, as objects 
to be attained, a lump of gold, the discovery of the South sea, or a member of 
Raleigh's lost company. The second being seemingly the main object, a bark 
was sent in frame to ascend one of the great rivers, to be thence carried over the 
mountains, and launched on a stream flowing into the Pacific. In estimating 
the want of geographical knowledge which this scheme displayed, we must al- 
low for their imperfect resources. The discoveries of Drake and Cavendish 
could not yet be connected with the eastern side of America. The impression 
probably was, that the moderate breadth of the continent in Mexico would be 
prolonged northward ; while in point of fact the idea of wealth attached to the 
South sea was founded on vague and illusory associations. Its shores in Mexico 
and Peru were indeed rich in the precious metals ; but this afforded no presump- 
tion as to what might be the productions of a more northern latitude. As, in 
furtherance of this object, Powhatan's favor was to be courted, there had been 
sent handsome presents, with materials to crown him with splendor in the Euro- 
pean style. Smith viewed the Pacific and the coronation of Powhatan as alike 
absurd ; but was obliged to yield to Newport, who came with instructions direct 
from the company. With only four companions he courageously repaired to 
the residence of the monarch, inviting him to come and be crowned at James- 
town. The party were extremely well received, though once they heard in the 
adjoining wood outcries so hideous as made them flee to their arms ; but Poca- 
hontas assured them they had nothing to fear. Accordingly, there issued thence 
thirty damsels of such strange aspect that he uncourteously terms them fiends. 
They were covered only with green leaves bedaubed with shining colors, the 
leader wearing on her forehead a pair of stag's horns. For an hour they danced 
round the fire, with wild shouts and strange contortions. They then retired ; 
and the table was spread with an abundance of savage dainties, when the ladies, 
with whom he hoped to have done, rushed in, and, crowding round him, lavished 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 63 

compliments with which he would have gladly dispensed, each calling out, 
" Love you not me ?" When, however, the unsophisticated monarch received 
the invitation, he proudly replied, " If your king has sent me presents, I also 
am a king, and this is my land — your father is to come up to me, not I to him." 

Newport was not discouraged ; but, taking with him Smith and fifty men, re- 
paired to this sylvan court. The coronation took place ; but Powhatan appears 
to have been more surprised than delighted. He made a difficulty even in put- 
ting on the scarlet dress from a fear of some magical effect. He strenuously 
objected to kneeling ; on which they long absurdly insisted, but were obliged to 
be contented with his merely bending the shoulders. A volley fired at the 
close made him start up in alarm, but he soon recovered his composure. 

The king assured them that all their ideas of a salt water beyond the mount- 
ains were erroneous, and refused guides for so wild a search. Newport, how- 
ever, goaded probably by his employers, set out, leaving Smith at Jamestown. 
The party ascended to the falls, and even forty miles farther by land. Finding, 
however, provisions scanty, and their toils always increasing, they commenced 
a retreat before they had reached the Allegany. They returned to the town, 
oppressed " with toil, famine, and discontent ;" and the chimera of the South 
sea was finally relinquished. 

Meantime all hands were employed in preparing some kind of cargo that 
might not wholly disappoint the company ; but this was very difficult. Persons 
had been sent over to teach the art of making pitch, tar, glass, and ashes, ob- 
jects unfit for so distant a market ; however some specimens were prepared. 
The larger number applied themselves to the cutting of timber for boards and 
wainscot ; and even the gentlemen endeavored to make an amusement of this 
hard task. Thus a cargo was at length made up, though its value little accorded 
with expectation. 

Smith, having despatched the vessel, applied himself to the procuring of food. 
In this search he employed an unjustifiable violence toward the Indians, and 
formed a plot for seizing the person of Powhatan, with whom the colonists had 
long been in amity. As a preparation he sent six men, four of them Germans, 
to build for him a sylvan palace. These persons, however, being extremely 
well treated, became attached to their host, and betrayed to him the meditated 
conspiracy. Powhatan, though highly incensed, was unwilling to encounter 
the English in open war, but dissembling, endeavored to catch the president in 
his own toils. When the latter, therefore, approached with a large party, he 
declined, on plausible pretences, to receive them armed. Smith replied in a 
similar tone ; and there began between the two a game of courtesy and treach- 
ery, in which, however, the savage proved the better performer. Not only was 
the Englishman foiled, but was himself repeatedly in danger, and once only 
saved by a second interposition of Pocahontas, who, at the risk of her father's 
displeasure, ran through the woods in a dark night to give him warning. At 
another time he was surrounded by a large body under Powhatan's brother, but 
extricated himself by energy and address. In this way, however, he had placed 
his countrymen in a position of rooted enmity with the natives, which continued 
to produce distressing consequences. 

Meantime events occurred at home deeply affecting the interests of the colony. 
Although the company had been disappointed of their expected returns," the ac- 
counts of the extent, beauty, and fertility of the regions just discovered, kindled 
in that enterprising age an extraordinary enthusiasm. Pamphlets were publish- 
ed, apparently on high authority, painting it as completely an earthly paradise. 
On a larger scale, and under more enlightened views, it was hoped that the er- 
rors which had cramped its progress would be avoided. Many distinguished 
individuals were ready to embark their fortunes in this enterprise ; and, with 



64 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

.he consent of the old members, the company was remodelled on a larger scale, 
and under a new charter. Their territory was augmented from the former one 
hundred miles of coast to four hundred ; being two hundred on each side of 
Cape Comfort ; and it was extended in breadth to the South sea. James, yield- 
mg to some influence which does not distinctly appear, was induced to waive 
those high claims of sovereignty before so strictly reserved. He allowed the 
council in England to be chosen by the proprietors, with power to nominate a 
governor. The Episcopal church was exclusively established, and all emigrants 
required to take the oath of supremacy. There appears a peculiar anxiety to 
exclude Roman Catholics, respecting whom it is observed, in a pamphlet ad- 
dressed to Sir Thomas Smith, the treasurer, " I would have none seasoned with 
the least taint of that leaven to be settled on this plantation, or any part of that 
country ; but if once perceived, such a one, weed him out ; for they will ever 
be plotting and conspiring to root you out if they can. If you will live and pros- 
per, harbor not this viperous brood in your bosom." 

The exertions of the patentees, and the general enthusiasm kindled throughout 
the nation, enabled the company to equip an expedition of nine vessels and five 
hundred emigrants. Lord Delaware, distinguished by his talents and virtues, 
was named governor for life ; and as he could not depart immediately, Sir 
Thomas Gates and Sir George Summers were to rule in the meantime. 
The vessels set sail on the 15th May, 1609, and seven arrived on the 11th Au- 
gust at Jamestown ; but unfortunately they had encountered a violent storm, in 
which two, having on board Gates and Summers, were separated and thrown 
upon the Bermudas. In their absence. Smith justly claimed the rule ; but many 
of the new-comers, being bankrupts, spendthrifts, or others sent for doing no 
good at home, were indisposed to obey him. For some time total anarchy 
reigned ; but its evils at length became so great, that he was entreated to resume 
the government. He exerted hin.self to locate advantageously the emigrants, 
of whom two parties, one hundred and twenty each, were settled at Nansemond, 
and at the Falls of James river. Both, however, mismanaged their affairs, 
quarrelled with the Indians, and lost a number of their men ; while they reject- 
ed all his efforts to remedy these disorders. In returning from the latter place, 
a bag of gimpowder burst and severely mangled his person, so that he reached 
home in extreme torture. Here he was told that plots were forming against his 
life. Unable in his debilitated state to struggle against so many difficulties, he 
returned to England, quitting for ever the colony which had been so much in- 
debted to him. He received at home neither honors nor rewards. The com- 
pany, prepossessed by his numerous enemies, complained that he had brought 
no wealth into their coffers, and had acted severely toward the Indians. Pos- 
terity has done him justice, perhaps somewhat beyond his merits. His bold 
and active spirit, with sound practical judgment, eminently qualified him for the 
station ; though, being somewhat hot and uncompromising in his temper, he ex- 
cited bitter enmities. A conciliatory disposition and persuasive powers were, 
in such a situation, almost indispensable to render his exertions effective. His 
conduct toward the Indians was in general culpable, and by the hostility which 
it created, neutralized in a great measure his eminent serAdces. 

His eulogium, however, was found in the state of the colony after his depar- 
ture. Only about thirty or forty acres were cultivated ; the ships had brought 
grain in limited quantity, and much spoiled during the unfortunate voyage. The 
Indians, no longer overawed by the late president, not only refused victuals, but 
killed many settlers. Thus there ensued a dreadful famine, long fearfully re- 
membered under the name of the " Starving Time." Many were impelled to 
the horrid resource of devouring the bodies of the dead ; nay there are dark im- 
putations of murder committed under this fearful impulse. Vessels sent along 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



65 



the rivers were either sunk, or the crews beaten by the savages. Virginia 
seemed a devoted soil. Of the flourishing colony of five hundred persons, there 
remained only sixty " most miserable and poor creatures." After a larwe ex- 
penditure, and successive arrivals of emigrants, it had returned almost into its 
original insignificance. 

IX. The Virginian company, by their second charter, had assigned to them a 
region of v^ast extent, including, doubtless, the heads of the great bays of Dela- 
ware and Chesapeake. This grant, ve have seen, was forfeited ; yet the colo- 
nists continued anxiously to claim and consider the whole as Virginia, though 
their title could not stand against the regal power influenced by the solicitations 
of a favorite. Sir George Calvert had been secretary of state under James I., 
but having become a convert to the Romish religion, he was excluded from the 
direction of the government. He now turned his attention to America, and ob- 
tained from the king a large grant of land, which was termed Maryland, in honor 
of the queen Henrietta Maria, who had warmly seconded his views. 

The influence and favor enjoyed by Calvert, now created Lord Baltimore, are 
strikingly proved by the terms of the grant. Charles, notwithstanding his des- 
potic feelings, reserved neither the right of taxation nor of giving laws ; these 
were to be exercised by the proprietor, with the assent of the freemen or their 
deputies, whose assembly was to be made " in such sort and form as to him 
should seem best." Moreover, in emergencies, when there was not time to call 
them together, he might of himself make " fit and wholesome ordinances," not 
stated as temporary, but " to be inviolably observed." By a very singular clause, 
meant, it should seem, to blind the public at home, he was empowered to found 
churches and chapels, " according to the ecclesiastical law of England." He 
might also train, muster, and call out troops, exercise all the functions of captain- 
general, and, in case of rebellion or sedition, proclaim martial law. He had 
likewise the nomination of the judges and all other oflicers. Nothing being left 
to the crown but the usual empty claim of the royal mines, Maryland became, 
what indeed the proprietor terms it, a separate monarchy. 




Fig. 2S. — Portrait of Cecil Calvert, Lord Baltimore. 

George, the first Lord Baltimore, died before the completion of the charter, 
which was therefore granted to his son Cecil, on whom devolved the establish- 



66 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ment of the colony. He appears to have applied himself to the task with acti\'- 
ity and judgment ; and states that he spent upon it above jC20,000 from his own 
funds, and an equal sum raised among his friends. Warned by Virginian dis- 
asters, he avoided from the first all chimerical projects, and placed his establish- 
ment entirely on an agricultural basis. Every one who carried out five persons, 
male or female, paying tlieir expenses, estimated at jC20 each, was to receive 
1,000 acres. Those defraying their own charges got 100 for themselves, and 
the same for each adult member of their family ; for children under six years, 
50 acres. The rent was two shillings for each 100 acres. Lord Baltimore did 
not rule in person, nor, so far as we can trace, even visit the colony, at least 
till after the restoration. Two of his brothers, however, acted successively as 
governors, and died there. 

In November, 1633, Leonard Calvert set sail with the first emigrants, con- 
sisting of about two hundred persons, including a son of Sir Thomas Gerard, 
one of Sir Thomas Wiseman, and two of Lady Wintour. In February he 
touched at Point Comfort in Virginia, where his arrival was by no means ac- 
ceptable ; nevertheless. Sir John Harvey, in obedience to the express orders of 
Charles, gave him a courteous reception. Early in March he entered the Poto- 
mac, to the people on the shores of which the sight of so large a vessel was 
quite new, and caused the utmost astonishment. The report was, that a canoe 
was approaching as big as an island, with men standing in it as thick as trees 
in a forest ; and they thought with amazement how enormous must have been 
the trunk out of which it had been hollowed. A piece of ordnance, resounding 
for the first time on the shores of this mighty river, caused the whole country to 
tremble. The intercourse, however, appears to have been judiciously conducted, 
and was, on the whole, very amicable. Calvert sailed up to Piscataqua, an In- 
dian settlement nearly opposite the present site of Mount Vernon, where the 
chief received him with kindness, saying, " he would not bid him go, neither 
would he bid him stay ; he might use his own discretion." On reflection, he 
considered the place too far up the river, and therefore the vessel was moved 
down to a tributary named then St. George's, and now St. Mary's. Ascending 
it four leagvies, he came to a considerable Indian town, named Yoacomoco ; and 
being hospitably received, as well as pleased with the situation, he determined 
to fix his colony there. The weroanee accepted an invitation on board, and Sir 
John Harvey having just arrived from Virginia, the chief was led down to the 
cabin, and seated at dinner between the two governors. An alarm having spread 
among the people on shore that he was detained as a prisoner, they made the 
banks echo with shouts of alarm ; the Indian attendants durst not go to them, 
but when he himself appeared on deck, they were satisfied. He became so 
much attached to the English as to declare, that if they should kill him he 
would not wish his death avenged, being sure that he must have deserved his 
fate. Amid these dispositions, it was not difficult to negotiate the formation of 
.a settlement. For hatchets, hoes, knives, cloth, and other articles of probably 
very small original cost, the strangers not only obtained a large tract of land, 
but were allowed by the inhabitants to occupy immediately half of their village, 
with the corn growing adjacent to it, and, at the end of harvest, were to receive 
the whole. Thus the English were at once comfortably established, without 
those severe hardships which usually attend an infant settlement. 

This good understanding was prolonged for a number of years ; but at length, 
in 1642, the emigrants had the usual misfortune of being involved in a war with 
the natives. For two years they suffered all its distressing and harassing ac- 
companiments, which, in 1664, were happily terminated by a treaty, the condi- 
tions of which, and some acts of assembly immediately following, seem to prove 
that the evil had arisen entirely from the interested proceedings of individuals 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 67 

The proliibition of kidnapping the Indians, and of selling arms to them, show 
the existence of these culpable practices. This peace was of long duration, and 
the Maryland government seem, on the whole, to have acted more laudably 
toward this race than any other, that of Penn excepted. 

X. All the efforts both of government and of powerful companies to people 
the district of New England had proved nearly abortive, when, from an unex- 
pected quarter, a tide of population poured into it, which rendered it the most 
prosperous of all the colonies on the American continent. 

The Reformation, though it doubtless involved an extensive exercise of pri- 
vate judgment, was not accompanied by any express recognition of that right, 
or of any general principle of toleration. These, which, as Mr. Bancroft ob- 
serves, were its tardy fruits, were long wanting in England, where the change 
was introduced, not by the people, though conformable to their wishes, but by 
the most arbitrary of their monarchs, consulting chiefly his own passion and ca- 
price. Substituting himself for the head of the Catholic church, Henry VIII. 
exacted the same implicit submission. Elizabeth trode in his steps, equally 
despotic, and attached, if not to popery, as has sometimes been suspected, at 
least to a pompous ritual and powerful hierarchy. But the nation in general, 
considering the Romish religion as contrary to Scripture, and shocked by the 
bloody persecutions of Mary, and other sovereigns on the continent, were dis- 
posed to go into the opposite extreme. From Geneva they imbibed the Calvin- 
istic doctrine and discipline, with the strict manners usually imbibed with them. 
The queen, whose views were irreconcilably opposed to these innovations, 
claimed the right of putting them down by main force. The most severe laws 
were enacted under the sanction of Whitgift, Archbishop of Canterbury, a prelate 
sincerely but bigotedly attached to the English church. The wisdom of Cecil 
viewed with much dissatisfaction the discontents thus engendered, and, on read- 
ing twenty-four queries drawn up by the primate, told him, " he thought the In- 
quisition of Spain used not so many questions to comprehend and to trap their 
preys." He was seconded by the lords of the' council, and the queen was not 
insensible to his remonstrances ; but whenever she showed a disposition to re- 
lent, Whitgift threw himself on his knees, and prevailed upon her not to sacri- 
fice her own power and the unity of the church. The high court of commission 
was established ; several nonconformists were lined or imprisoned, and a few 
suffered death. 

But under all these persecutions, the party continually increased, and even 
assumed a bolder character. The Puritans, while they sought to reform the 
church, had no wish to withdraw from her bosom ; but there sprang up a new 
sect named Brownists, who, denying the authority of her doctrine and discipline, 
sought for the first time to found an independent communion. Upon then! all 
the vials of persecution were poured forth. Brown himself could boast that he 
had been shut up in thirty-two prisons, and several of his followers were put to 
death ; but his own firmness at length failed, and he accepted a living in that 
church which he had so strenuously opposed. Although much condemned by 
his more zealous adlierents, his desertion broke for some time the union of the 
party. Toward the end of Elizabeth's reign, however, there was formed in a 
northern county a congregation of separatists, under two respectable clergymen, 
Robinson and Brewster. During a certain interval they escaped notice ; but 
James, who soon began to follow his predecessor's steps, took such measures 
as convinced them that it would be vain to attempt the exercise of their profes- 
sion at home. In looking for an asylum, they fixed upon Holland, the first 
country where toleration was publicly sanctioned by law ; and thither they made 
their escape amid much difficulty and hardship, their families being for some 
time detained behind them. Having reached that foreign land, they found the 



|§ THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

protection denied at home, and remained eleven years unmolested, and even re- 
spected. But they never became fully naturalized ; their original occupation of 
agriculture was more congenial to their taste than the mechanical arts, by which 
alone they could earn a subsistence among the Dutch. They turned their eyes, 
therefore, to a transatlantic region, where they would not merely enjoy toleration, 
but might form a society founded on their favorite plan of church-government. 

Animated by these views, the exiles applied to the Virginian company, then 
under the management of Sandys, Southampton, and other liberal members, 
who zealously espousing their cause, obtained, though not without difficulty, 
from King James a promise to wink at their heresy, provided they remained 
otherwise tranquil. Smith, deeply interested in this transaction, tendered and 
even pressed his services ; which would doubtless have been extremely valu- 
able. His religious views, however, were materially different, and instead of 
the subordination which he required, he found in them a rooted determination 
" to be lords and kings of themselves." It was necessary, therefore, that they 
should " make trial of their own follies ;" for which, he mentions with a mixture 
of regret and triumph, that " they paid soundly, and were beaten with their own 
rod." They also wanted capital adequate to the founding of a plantation. Sev- 
eral London merchants agreed to advance the necessary sums, to be repaid out 
of the proceeds of their industry ; but the terms were very high, and till the 
liquidation of the debt the produce of their labor was to be thrown into a com- 
mon stock for the benefit of the creditors ; hence their exertions were not stimu- 
lated by the salutary impulse of personal interest. 

With the means thus procured, the emigrants purchased one vessel of sixty, 
and hired another of 180 tons ; the former of which sailed to Delfthaven to take 
on board the brethren. The two joined at Southampton, and thence proceeded 
on their western voyage ; but before they reached the I^and's End, the master 
of the smaller one, declaring her to be too leaky to cross the Atlantic, put back 
to Dartmouth for repairs. After another trial, the captain again pronounced her 
unfit for the voyage, and made sail for Plymouth. These disasters and alarms, 
though involving the loss of much precious time, " winnowed their number of 
the cowardly and the lukewarm ;" and they finally set sail in one vessel on the 
6th September, 1620, being in all one hundred and two persons, with the firm 
determination of braving every hardship. They had a tempestuous voyage, and 
though their destination was the mouth of the Hudson, they arrived on the 9th 
November in view of a great promontory, which proved to be Cape Cod. The 
captain, it has been alleged, had received a bribe from the Dutch to avoid a 
place where they had projected a settlement. Of this, however, the adventurers 
being ignorant, were comforted by the view of a goodly land wooded to the wa- 
ter's edge. Whales so abounded, that had the crew possessed means and in- 
struments, which, to their great regret, were wanting, they might have procured 
,£4,000 worth of oil. They sailed on toward their destination, but being driven 
back by contrary winds, determined to go ashore. Previously, however, they 
sought to obviate the danger of discord by a mutual agreement, in the name of 
God, to combine into a body politic ; framing and duly observing laws for the 
general good. 

They landed on the 11th, but being informed that more commodious spots 
might be found to the northwest, in the interior of the great bay of Massachu- 
setts, they determined that a select party should proceed in the shallop in search 
of them. The boat, however, was in such disrepair that it could not sail till the 
end of two or three weeks : sixteen of them, therefore, resolved to make an ex- 
cursion into the interior. They met no natives, but found on a hill, half buried 
in the ground, several baskets filled with ears of corn, part of which they carried 
away, meaning to satisfy the owTiers on the first opportunity, which imluckily 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 69 

never occurred. They saw many geese and ducks, but were unable to reach 
them ; and being exposed to severe cold, hastily returned. Soon after they 
started for the same spot, named Cornhill, in the neighborhood of which they 
collected ten bushels of grain, esteemed a providential supply. They lighted upon 
a village without inhabitants ; but the houses were neatly constructed of young 
saplings bent at top, as in an arbor, and covered without and within with fine 
mats. Eagles' claws, deers' feet, and harts' horns, were stuck into them as 
charms and ornaments. They then regained their boat and sailed round to the 
ship. Some of their number urged that they should remain at least during the 
winter in this creek, where corn and fish could be procured, while many were 
disabled by sickness for further removal. The majority, however, observed that 
water was scarce, and the anchorage for ships too distant ; that they had every 
chance of finding a better situation, and to fix here and then remove would be 
doubling their labor. On the 6th December, therefore, the shallop being at 
length ready, a chosen party set sail. After proceeding six or seven leagues, 
they reached a bay forming a good harbor, but without a stream falling into it. 
Seeing some Indian wigwams, they followed, but could not reach the people, 
and found only a large burial-place. They returned to sleep at the landing- 
place, but at midnight were wakened by " a great and hideous cry," which they 
flattered themselves proceeded only from wolves or foxes. Next morning, just 
after prayers, the sound was heard with redoubled violence, and was most dread- 
ful. A straggler rushed in, crying, " They are men — Indians." Though the party 
ran to their arms, before they could be mustered the arrows were flying thick 
among them. A brisk fire checked the assailants ; but the chief, shooting from 
a tree, stood three discharges, till at the fourth he screamed out and ran, follow- 
ed by his men. They were reckoned at thirty or forty, and numerous arrows 
were picked up ; but providentially not one Englishman was hurt. 

They sailed fifteen leagues farther, and on the 9th reached a harbor that had 
been strongly recommended. The weather was dark and stormy, and the en- 
trance encumbered with rocks ; yet they fortunately run in on a fine sandy 
beach. This being Saturday, they did not land till Monday the Ilth, when they 
were highly pleased, finding a commodious harbor, a land well wooded, vines, ■ 
cherries, and berries, lately planted, and a hill cleared for corn. There was no 
navigable stream, but several brooks of fresh water fell into the sea. They ad- 
vanced seven or eight miles into the country without seeing any Indians. 

They now finally fixed upon this spot, to which, on the 19th, the vessel was 
brought round ; and they named it New Plymouth, to commemorate hospitalities 
received at home. The erection of houses, however, was a hard task, amid 
severe weather, short days, and very frequent storms. By distributing the un- 
married among the several families, they reduced the buildings wanted to nine- 
teen, and by the 1 0th January had completed one, twenty feet square, for public 
meetings. The exposure, however, and wading through the water in such in- 
clement weather, brought on severe illnesses, to which Carver, a governor highly 
esteemed, and many others, fell victims. But on the 3d March a south wind 
sprung up ; the weather became mild ; the birds sung in the woods most pleas- 
antly ; the invalids quickly recovered ; and many of them lived to a good old 
age. 

In the autumn of 1621, the merchants sent out another vessel with thirty-five 
settlers ; but misled by " prodigal reports of plenty" sent home by certain colo- 
nists, they supplied no provisions ; nay, the crew required to be provided with 
a portion for their return voyage. The consequence was, that in the course of 
the winter the colonists were reduced to a half allowance of corn daily, then to 
five kernels a-piece ; lastly, to entire want. Equally destitute of live stock, they 
depended wholly on wild animals. Till May, 1622, fowls abounded; but there 



^0 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



remained then merely fish, which they had not nets to catch ; and it was only 
by feeding on the shell species, collected among the rocks, that they were pre- 
served from absolute starvation. 

The emigrants had seen the natives only in the short hostile encounter, but 
afterward learned that a severe pestilence had thinned their numbers. The 
crime of Hunt also had filled the country with horror and dread of the strangers. 
To their surprise, on the 16th March, 1621, a savage almost naked, in the most 
confident manner, walked through the village, and addressed those he met in 
broken English. They crowded round him, and on their eager inquiry, learned 
that his name was Samoset ; that he belonged to the Wampanoags, a somewhat 
distant tribe ; and that their immediate neighbors were the people of Massassoit 
and the Nausites, the latter of whom had been the assailants in the late conflict. 
They treated him liberally with strong waters and food, presented him with a 
great-coat, knife, and ornaments, and begged him to return with some of his 
countrvmen. After a brief absence, he appeared with " five proper men," pre- 




Fig. 29.— Tattooed Indian. 

senting the usual grotesque attire and ferocious aspect. They all heartily danced 
and sung. A few days later he brought Squanto, whose restoration to his native 
country had rendered him extremely friendly to the English. Being ready to 
act as interpreter and mediator, he opened a communication with Massassoit ; 
and on the 22d March, that great sagamore, with Quadequina his brother, and 
sixty men, was announced as in the vicinity. Difficulties were felt as to the 
meeting from want of mutual confidence ; however, Squanto having brought an 
invitation to parley, Edward Winslow went with presents, and was kindly re- 
ceived. The governor, then, after obtaining some Indians as hostages, marched 
out at the head of six musketeers, kissed hands with the great chief, and pre- 
sented a bottle of strong waters, of which he drank somewhat too copiously. A 
treaty was concluded, both of abstinence from mutual injury, and protection against 
others ; and it was long faithfully observed. 

Two of the settlers now accepted an invitation to visit his residence. Aftei 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 71 

a laborious journey of fifteen miles through trackless woods, they were received 
with great courtesy, but found a total deficiency of victuals, of which it seems 
the king's absence had prevented any supply. At night they were honored by 
sharing the royal couch, which consisted of a large board, covered with a thin 
mat. At the other end lay his majesty and the queen ; and they had soon the 
additional company of two chiefs, who, with a large colony of lleas and other 
insects, and the uncouth songs with which their bedfellows lulled themselves to 
rest, rendered their slumbers very brief. Next day, two large bream were spread 
on the table ; but " forty expected a share." Though strongly urged, they de- 
clined to partake any longer of these hospitalities. 

It was discovered, however, that Squanto was completely abusing their con- 
fidence ; telling his countrymen that but for him the English would kill the In- 
dians ; and that they kept the plague locked up in their store-house, which only 
his intercession prevented from being let loose. On this being known, the ut- 
most pains were taken, and successfully, to undeceive the people. In February, 
1622, the settlers had completely enclosed their town, forming four bulwarks 
and three gates. They were some time after alarmed by hearing that Mas- 
sassoit, now at the point of death, was likely to be succeeded by his son Couba- 
tant, whose disposition was far from friendly. Edward Winslow hastened to 
the spot, and found the magicians busy at their incantations, and si.K or eight 
woman chafing him amidst hideous yells. The chief, already blind, cried out : 
" Oh, Winslow, I shall never see thee again !" That gentleman, however, by 
suitable medicines, gave present relief, and in a few days effected a cure. Even 
the heir-apparent being promised similar aid in case of need, became greatly 
reconciled to them. 

Meantime, Weston, one of the London adventurers, had sent out a settle- 
ment consisting of sixty individuals to a place which they named Weymouth ; 
but they behaved so ill to the Indians, that the latter entered into a general con- 
federacy to cut off all the English. This was revealed by Massassoit to his 
friends at Plymouth, who succeeded in saving both themselves and their rivals, 
though the latter were obliged to relinquish their establishment, some returning 
home, and others joining the first colony. 

This last made such progress that, though reduced in the spring of 1621 to 
fifty or sixty persons, in 1624 it amounted to a hundred and eighty. They were, 
as Winslow observes, " by God's providence safely seated, housed, and fortified." 
They had escaped those tyrannical governors, and " bestial yea diabolical" set- 
tlers, who had ruined so many colonies, though he admits that it was vain as 
yet to hope for profit. The merchants, however, complained most loudly, that 
they had laid out a large capital without receiving or having any prospect of the 
slightest return. After much discussion, it was determined that the colonists 
should now supply themselves with everything, and for past services should, 
during nine years, pay jC200 annually. Eight adventurers, on receiving a mo- 
nopoly of the trade for six years, undertook to meet this engagement ; so that 
the settlers were now established in the full property of their lands. In six 
years more their number had risen to three hundred. 

The Plymouth company meantime continued their abortive efforts to derive 
sjme benefit from their vast domains ; being particularly solicitous to stop the 
active trade and fishery carried on in defiance of them. Francis West was ap- 
pointed admiral, and Robert Gorges lieutenant-general of New England, with 
strict injunctions to restrain interlopers ; but in an ocean and continent almost 
equally wide and waste, they could effect little. The most important grant was 
to Robert, son of Sir Ferdinand Gorges, who, obtaining a large portion of what 
is now called New Hampshire, employed Captain Mason, a person of great ac- 
tivity, to colonize it ; and hence were built Dover and Portsmouth on the Pis- 



2 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

cataqua. These, however, made only a slow progress ; nor was it till the death 
of their founders, that, being left nearly to themselves, they drew gradual acces- 
sions both from home and the adjoining colony. The crews also, who sought 
timber and fish on the coast of Maine, began to form fixed stations on the Penob- 
scot and Kennebec. Levett, who visited America in 1623, strongly recommends 
this course, asserting that a settlement on shore might take twice the quantity 
of fish that a ship can do at sea, and have still seven months for other employ- 
ment. He gives a warning, at that time too much neglected, that they must 
carry out eighteen months' provisions, and work hard for a fresh supply. 

The emigration, however, which was to render New England a flourishing 
colony, was again derived from the suspicion and dread which always attend 
religious persecution. It seems to have abated toward the end of James's reign, 
Abbot, the primate, being a man of mild temper, and averse to violent measures. 
In 1625, Charles I. succ(}eded, a young prince of virtuous dispositions, but of 
obstinate and despotic temper, attached with a conscientious but blind zeal to 
the English church, and probably imbibing from his queen Henrietta some favor 
for popish ceremonies. He threw himself into the arms of Laud, bishop of Lon- 
don, a zealot in the same cause, and they entered together on a career oppres- 
sive to the nation, and ultimately fatal to themselves. The body of the people 
and clergy having become more and more Calvinistic, that creed had obtained 
among both a great majority. It was accompanied with a strictness, and even 
preciseness as to morals and conduct, which procured them the name of Puri- 
tans ; also with a peculiar aversion to everything which had the least aspect of 
popery. Laud proceeded with the utmost severity not only against the new 
doctrine, but against any particular display of it, such as preaching on week- 
days, enforcing a rigid observance of the sabbath, rebuking for drunkenness, or 
other open sin. These steps were sufficient, according to circumstances, to 
produce censure, suspension, and deprivation. Nor was he content with the 
church as he had found it, but introduced new ceremonies and vestments, closely 
approximating to the Romish standard. These mandates, though the most 
odious, were also the most strongly urged, and their omission the most rigidly 
punished. All the popular ministers in the kingdom were thus either silenced 
or under immediate peril of this sentence ; and hence a great part of the nation 
was deprived of any ministration which they considered profitable or edifying. 
Yet loyalty was still powerful, and they were not ripe for that terrible resistance, 
to which they were afterward impelled. Their only refuge seemed to be in 
some distant region, whither the power of Laud could not reach, and where they 
might enjoy a form of worship which they esteemed pure and scriptural. 

In 1625, Roger Conant, with some mercantile aid, but chiefly inspired by re- 
ligious zeal, had established a body of settlers near Cape Anne ; their sufferings, 
however, were so severe, that they determined to return to England. White, 
however, an eminent minister of Dorchester, entreated him to remain, promising 
that he should receive a patent, friends, goods, provisions, and everything he 
could desire. This zealous clergyman held communication with many persons 
in his own neighborhood, in London, and other quarters, particularly Lincoln- 
shire ; who, with zeal for religious purity, united energy of character, and in 
many cases considerable property. They found no difficulty in purchasing from 
the Plymouth company an extensive tract, including all the coast between the 
rivers Charles and Merrimac, and across to the Pacific ocean. They even 
obtained, though not without cost and trouble, a charter from Charles, under the 
title of " The Company of the Massachusetts Bay." On the delicate topic of 
religion, the governor was empowered, but not required, to administer the oath 
of supremacy ; and there was no other mention of the subject. Some eminent 
historians have therefore thought that the colonists went out without anv secu- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



73 







Fro. 30.— Portrait of Charles I. 



74 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

rity whatever on a matter deemed by them so supremely important. To us it 
appears evident that, under all the circumstances, this silence implied a full as- 
surance of their not being disturbed. In fact, they took with them a silenced 
minister, and on their arrival immediately began to exercise uncontrolled liberty, 
without drawing upon themselves any penal proceedings. We have seen, on 
every occasion, the vast sacrifices which princes were willing to make, in order 
to people their distant possessions ; and the backwardness hitherto visible as to 
New England rendered the necessity of encouragement more urgent. It was 
probably also imagined, that a few of the most discontented spirits being thus 
removed, the nation in general might become more peaceable. 

On the 1st May, 1629, six vessels, having on board about two hundred pas- 
sengers, including four clergymen, sailed from the Isle of Wight. Smith would 
evidently have been glad to co-operate ; but difference of religious views seems 
again to have prevented negotiation. He describes them " an absolute crew, 
only of the elect, holding all but such as themselves as reprobate ;" and before 
sailing, all those persons were dismissed whose character was thought to make 
them unsuitable companions. The seamen were surprised and edified by the 
new scene which their ships presented — prayer and exposition of the Word two 
or three times a day ; the sabbath entirely spent in preaching and catechising ; 
repeated and solemn fasts for the success of the voyage. They arrived on the 
24th June, and found only eight or ten hovels, which, with others scattered along 
the coast, contained about one hundred settlers. A site, already marked out, 
had its name changed from Nahumkeik to Salem ; while a large party removed 
to Mishaum, which they called Charlestown. 

The colonists suffered severely during the winter under the usual evils of a 
new settlement, especially in so rigorous a climate. No fewer than eighty died ; 
yet the spirits of the rest continued unbroken, and they transmitted by no means 
unfavorable reports to England. Mr. Higgeson, the principal clergyman, was 
one of the victims ; yet he had previously prepared a narrative, which painted 
the country under the most flattering colors, as " a wonderment, outstripping the 
increase of Egypt — yielding from thirty to sixty fold ; the ears of corn nowhere 
so great and plentiful." He adds, " Shall such a man as I lie ? It becometh 
not a preacher of the truth to be a writer of falsehood in any degree." Yet the 
picture was much too highly colored, though we hope not intentionally. At 
home it was extensively read, and produced a strong impression. An extraor- 
dinary movement had in fact taken place among those to whom their religious 
welfare was an object of paramount interest ; and their promptitude to remove 
was greatly increased by an arrangement, according to which the meetings of 
the company might be held in New England. The colonists thus carried the 
charter along with them, and were entirely released from all dependance upon 
Great Britain. A body of emigrants was formed, much superior to their prede- 
cessors in numbers, wealth, education, and intelligence. The principal lay 
members were Winthrop, Dudley, and Johnston ; the two first of whom were 
successively governors, while the other was accompanied by his wife. Lady 
Arabella, a daughter of the house of Lincoln. 

The party thus assembled from various quarters was ready to sail early in the 
spring of 1630. The expedition consisted of seventeen vessels, and nearly fif- 
teen hundred settlers, who were respectable as well for their intelligence as for 
their rank in society. They published an account of their motives for removal, 
taking an affectionate leave of their friends in England, in which they said, 
" Our eyes shall be fountains of tears for your everlasting welfare, while we are 
in our poor cottages in the wilderness." They went, however, with little ex- 
perience in the mysteries of settlement, and without any suspicion of their own 
ignorance. Smith intimates that he saw clearly the errors which they were 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



75 




Fig. 31. — Portrait of Governor Winthrop. 

committing, but no regard was paid to his warning voice. They had received 
a false impression, for which Mr. Higgeson must be partly blamed, that they 
were going to a land already in the enjoyment of plenty ; whereas the existing 
settlers were looking anxiously to them for supplies. Want of food and shelter, 
and a change in the habits of life, which with many of them had been those of 
ease and comfort, produced the usual distressing consequences ; and in the first 
month from eighty to one hundred died, among whom Lady Arabella and her 
husband were particularly lamented. The hopes of religion, the firmness of the 
leaders, and the high motives by which they were inspired, carried them through 
this period of heavy trial. They spread themselves over the coast — a large 
proportion going to Charleston. Part of these were attracted by a situation at 
the very head of the bay, named by the Indians Shawmut, where they founded 
a town called first Trimountain, and afterward Boston, under which name it has 
become a populous and flourishing city. 

The relations of the colonists with the Indian tribes were not so satisfactory 
as the character of the settlers might have led us to hope. Almost from the first 
establishment of Connecticut, mutual wrongs had created an animosity between 
the settlers and the Pequods, the most powerful of all the tribes, who sought, by 
an alliance with their enemies, the Narragansets, to form a general league 
against them. This scheme had nearly succeeded, when it was frustrated by 
the generous exertions of Williams. The English at first were taken by sur- 
prise, had several small detachments cut off, and were so closely hemmed in, 
that they could not go to their work or even to church without a strong escort. 
Captains Mason and Underbill, however, having come up with seventy men, de- 
termined to attack their main fort, surrounded by a palisade of strong trees, but 
so loosely put together that musketry could penetrate it. The assailants having 
forced an entrance, set fire to the camp, which was soon reduced to ashes, and 
above three hundred Indians, men, women, and children, perished in the ruins. 
The English, whose loss was trifling, pursued the remnant of the tribe from 
place to place, till the whole were either killed or taken prisoners. Forty who 



76 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

had sought refuge among the Mohawks, were given up by these savages, and 
the few others who remained alive surrendered in despair. 

After the terror inspired by this dreadful overthrow, tranquillity continued 
nearly forty years. The Massachusetts government maintained friendly relations 
with the Indians, allowing lliem even when unconverted to settle within its juris- 
diction. The conditions required, as stated by Winthrop, with their answers, 
are somewhat curious : — Tliey were not to blaspheme, but to revere the true 
God. — Ans. They would always desire to speak reverentially of the English- 
men's God, who did so much better for them than other gods did for their wor- 
shippers. They should not work on the sabbath. — Ans. They worked so little 
any day, that they need not object to this article. They should not swear false- 
ly. — Ans. They never swore at all. They should not permit murder, lying, or 
other crimes. — Ans. All these they condemned already. A number of them, as 
will be afterward observed, were even converted to Christianity. A disposition 
arose to imitate the English, and even to assume their names ; those of King 
Philip, Stonewall John, and Sagamore Sam, were borne by powerful chiefs. 

As the colonists multiplied, and the circle of settlement extended, the natives 
could not but feel for how paltry a price they had sold their once spacious birth- 
right. The enlarged frontier afforded new occasions of dispute ; and the Indians, 
when wronged, instead of appealing to the geiieral court, took vengeance with 
their own hands. When charged with offences, they were tried according to 
the rigor of English law — a treatment altogether foreign to their ideas. There 
was no general confederacy, nor even any deliberate purpose of commencing 
hostilities. A member of one of the tribes, having given information against 
certain of his countrymen, fell a victim to their resentment ; but the murderers 
were condemned to death by a jury, of whom half were Indians. In revenge, 
a small party of English were surprised and slain ; and immediately war broke 
out along the whole border. 

The Indians were now much more formidable than in the first contest. Du- 
ring the long interval they had eagerly sought to procure the superior arms 
wielded by Europeans ; and commercial avidity had supplied them. They had 
attained no discipline, and could not contend in the open field ; but the English 
soon learned to dread an enemy whose habitations, says Mather, " were the 
dark places of the earth ;" who, at moments the most unexpected, rushing from 
the depth of forests, surrounded and overwhelmed them. The war began with 
the burning of frontier villages, and the slaughter of detached parties. Beers, 
one of the bravest captains, was surprised and killed with twenty of his follow- 
ers. Then came a more " black and fatal day." Lothrop commanded with 
reputation a body of fine young men, the flower of the county of Essex, who, 
having piled their arms on wagons, were securely reposing and plucking grapes 
when the alarm was given. After a desperate resistance they were cut off, 
only a mere handful escaping. This was followed by the " Springfield misery." 
That village, the most important on the boundary, was broken into, and every 
building reduced to ashes, except a large one, which, being slightly fortified 
supplied a refuge to the inhabitants. Others soon shared the same fate, in cir- 
cumstances still more tragical. A boast was at first made that no place with a 
church had been sacked, but this was soon belied ; and the Indians, according 
to ideas prevalent among savages, considered themselves at war at once with 
the English and with their gods. In a captured village, their first step was to 
reduce the meeting-house to ashes ; and in torturing their captives, they derided 
the objects of their worship, for the want of power to save them. After kill- 
ing the men, they carried away the women and children ; and, though the honor 
of the former was not threatened, they were treated with dreadful cruelty. For 
example they were compelled to follow rapid marches, which at this time were 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 77 

Irequent, and when found unequal to the effort, were killed at once by blows on 
the head. 

The colonists were doubly perplexed and dismayed by these disasters. Im- 
bued with a belief, beyond what the usual course of Providence justifies, that 
every calamity was a judgment for some great iniquity, they anxiously sought 
why " the Lord no longer went forth with their armies." Mather quotes a letter 
from a leading man in the camp, imputing it to the luxury which wealth had 
produced among the citizens of Boston — " their intolerable pride in clothes 
and hair," and the multiplication of taverns. The neglect of religion and of its 
ministers was of course blamed ; unfortunately, too, the increase of schism and 
even the slender toleration which had begim to be granted. Days of fasting 
were appointed ; but they were astounded when one of the most solemn was 
followed by the catastrophe of Lothrop, from which they drew the salutary 
inference that " praying without reforming would not do." These views did 
not prevent them from using regular means of warfare, of which the attack of 
the fortified villages was found the most effective. In the midst of winter, one 
thousand men marched against the mainhold of tlie Narragansets. They 
rushed to the onset ; and after a dreadful conflict it was carried, and reduced to 
ashes — the Indians perishing in vast numbers. But the colonists, appalled by 
their own loss of three hundred killed and wounded, including their six bravest 
leaders, retreated in great confusion : the enemy, however, were overwhelmed 
by their disaster, which they never fully recovered. In spring, indeed, they re- 
sumed their wonted warfare, but with diminished means and spirit ; and in 
May, another of their principal settlements was destroyed. Driven from their 
cultivated spots, and finding shelter only in woods and marshes, they suffered 
increasing hardships and privations. Discontent and disunion were the conse- 
quence ; several of the tribes began to make their submission, when pardon was 
granted. Two hundred laid down their arms at Plymouth ; and Sagamore John 
came in with one hundred and eighty, bringing also Matoonas, accused as the 
author of this dreadful war. In the course of it had been formed skilful officers, 
particularly Captain Church, who displayed singular talents in this desultory 
contest. In August he came up with Philip himself, who was completely routed, 
and fled almost alone. Hunted from place to place, he was traced to the centre 
of a morass, where he was betrayed and shot by one of his own people. The 
spirit of the Indians then entirely sunk ; and all who survived either emigrated 
to a distance, or submitted without reserve to the English power. 

XI. Notwithstanding the paramount importance to which New York has at- 
tained, its early settlement was not accompanied by such striking circumstances 
as marked those of some other colonies. 

About the year 1600, the attention of the English and Dutch had been direct- 
ed to the discovery of a northern passage to India, which they hoped might at 
once be shorter, and enable them to escape the still formidable hostility of Spain. 
After this object had been vainly pursued by Frobisher, Davis, Barentz, and 
other navigators, it was resumed by Henry Hudson. Though a native of Hol- 
land, he was first employed by a company of English merchants, when he made 
the daring effort to cross the pole itself, and penetrated farther in that direction 
than any of his predecessors ; but the icy barriers compelled him to return. He 
next attempted an eastern passage, between Nova Zembla and Spitzbergen, but 
again failed. His patrons in London then lost courage ; but he, animated by the 
same ardor, solicited and obtained from the Dutch East India Company a small 
vessel named the Crescent, to renew his researches. After another abortive en- 
deavor at an eastern passage, he appears to have finally renounced that object ; 
and steering toward the west, began to explore the American coast, from New- 
foundland southward. It had, indeed, been to a great extent both discovered 




Fig. 32.— Portrait of King Philip, the last of the Wampanoag*. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 79 

and settled, yet not in such continuity as to preclude the hope of finding a deep 
bay leading to the Pacific, and through it to the East Indies. In the beginnino- of 
July, he reached the Great bank, and continued his course cautiously along the 
shores of Acadia. In forty-four degrees he touched at the mouth of a spacious 
river, which appears to have been the Penobscot, where the French were found 
carrying on a very active trade. In passing Cape Cod, his people landed at 
several points, and held intercourse with the natives. They then pursued their 
course through the open sea, till, on the 17th of August, they came in sight of a 
low land, and soon afterward found themselves oflf the bar of James river, where 
they understood that the English had formed a settlement. No opening having 
yet occurred, it seemed expedient to return northward, keeping closer to the 
coast. They found it running northwest, and entered a great bay with rivers 
evidently that of Delaware. The water was so shoally, however, as to prevent 
its exploration, unless in pinnaces drawing only four or five feet. They pro- 
ceeded therefore to the coast now called New Jersey, and were involved in the 
range of islands running parallel to it. The navigation was very difficult on ac- 
count of storms and frequent shallows. At length Hudson came to a continuous 
land, good and pleasant, rising boldly from the sea, and bounded by high hills. 
He appeared to discover the mouths of three great rivers, which, however, could 
only be different channels, separated by islands, of the great stream now bearing 
his name. Boats were sent to sound the most northern of them, which was 
found to afford a good depth of water. They entered it, and were soon visited 
by large parties of natives in canoes, when a friendly exchange took place, of 
tobacco and maize for knives and beads. Unfortunately, a boat being sent to 
examine one of the other channels, was assailed by twenty of the savages in 
two skiffs, one of the seamen killed, and two wounded. This unhappy event 
poisoned the future intercourse with the Indians, whose friendly professions were 
henceforth considered as made only with a view to betray them. At one place, 
twenty-eight canoes, full of men, women, and children, approached and made 
overtures for trade ; but their intentions being considered evil, they were not 
allowed to come on board. In ascending, the Hudson was found to be a noble 
stream, a mile broad, and bordered by lofty mountains. Seventeen days after 
entering it, the vessel, being embarrassed by shoals, stopped at a point where a 
small city has since been built, bearing the name of the discoverer. A boat 
sailed eight or nine leagues higher, somewhat above the site of Albany, where 
it was clear that the ship could not proceed farther. In this upper tract, the in- 
tercourse with the natives was very friendly, and even the suspicions of the crew 
were lulled. One party came on board, who, being freely treated with wine 
and aquavitEe, became all merry, and one completely tipsy, the effects of which 
caused to his companions the greatest surprise. On the way down, they were 
repeatedly attacked by the large body which in ascending had excited their 
jealousy. On each occasion, a discharge of musketry, killing two or three, 
caused all the rest to take flight. On leaving the river, Hudson made directly 
for Europe, and arrived at Dartmouth on the 7th November, 1609. 

He transmitted to the Dutch company a flattering report of the country which 
he had discoA^ered, strongly recommending a settlement. It has even been said, 
that he sold his rights to them, which seems quite erroneous, as in fact he could 
not be said to possess any. He Avas not even allowed to follow up this impor- 
tant discovery, but was obliged again to seek employment from the English mer- 
chants. By them, in 1610, he was sent out on that remarkable voyage, during 
which he explored the great bay to which his name is attached, but unhappily 
fell a sacrifice to the mutiny of a turbulent crew. 

The Dutch, however, in virtue of this discovery, claimed the country, and in 
1610, a few individuals fitted out a vessel for traffic. Several stations were 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 81 

formed on the island of Manhattan (the name then given to New York), but no 
attempt was made to colonize. In 1613, they were visited by Argall, the ad- 
venturous English captain, who compelled them to own the dominion of his 
country ; but as no steps were taken to follow up this advantage, they continued 
as before to trade with the natives, and consider the land their own. In 1614, 
a grant of exclusive commerce was made to a company of merchants, who there- 
upon erected a rude fort, and pushed their operations as high as Albany. They 
appear at the same time to have formed a station at the mouth of the Connecti- 
cut. 

In 1620, an American settlement was attempted on a grander scale, by the for- 
mation of the Dutch West India Company, incorporated for twenty-four years. 
Their privileges included the whole western coast of Africa, as far as the Cape, 
with all the eastern shores of America, from Newfoundland to the Straits of 
Magellan. Over this vast extent they had the exclusive right to conclude trea- 
ties, carry on war, and exercise all the functions of government. No notice was 
taken in the grant, that the whole of this territory was claimed, and many parts 
occupied, by other European nations ; nor did the government, in making this 
vast donation of what was not their own, promise the means of placing it in the 
company's hands. Their possessions, accordingly, were fiercely disputed, and 
most precariously held. The weakness of the Portuguese crown enabled them 
to grasp large portions of its territory in Brazil and on the African coast. In 
North America, they did not venture to measure their strength with the English 
but were content silently to enlarge their stations on the Hudson, which the lat- 
ter showed no disposition to occupy. The country was called New Nether- 
lands ; and an increasing cluster of cottages, where New York now stands, was 
named New Amsterdam. 

As yet there was nothing that could be denominated a colony ; but in 1629, 
government interposed to establish one on a considerable scale. It was planned 
on quite an aristocratic basis ; for though lands were granted to detached set- 
tlers, the chief dependance was on opulent individuals, who were expected to 
carry out bodies of tenants at their own expense ; and those who should trans- 
port fifty became lords of manors, holding the absolute property of the lands thus 
colonized. They might even possess tracts sixteen miles long, and be furnished 
with negroes, if they could profitably do so. Several of them began to found 
these manors ; two, Godyn and De Vries, led out thirty settlers to the head of 
the Delaware, laying the first foundation of that state ; but the latter having A'is 
ited home, found on his return that it had been attacked by the Indians, and to- 
tally destroyed. The whole colony was unprosperous, and very hard pressed 
on diflferent sides. The New England settlement in Connecticut soon surround- 
ed their little station, obliged them to give way, and even to abandon part of 
Long Island. At the same time, the Swedes, then in the height of their power, 
under Gustavus Adolphus, planned a settlement, which was zealously supported 
by that great monarch, who subscribed 400,000 dollars in its favor. They fixed 
on the bay of Delaware ; and though Kieft, the governor sent from Holland, en- 
tered a protest, he did not venture to employ force against the conqueror of Lut- 
zen. Moreover, Lord Baltimore, having just obtained his pateni extending 
northward to the latitude of forty degrees, intimated his claim to nearly the 
v.'hole of the Dutch, territory. All these annoyances, however, were small com 
pared to the Indian war, in wliich the atrocious violence of Kieft involved the 
colony. Attacking by surprise a party who had shown some hostile dispositions, 
he commenced a general massacre, in which nearly a hundred perished. Hence 
raged during two years a contest, accompanied by the usual horrors and calami- 
ties, and which effectually checked the progress of New Netherlands. At length 
a treaty was negotiated, in which the five nations were included. 

6 



•82 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

A few years after, in 1646, the governor was recalled, to the great satisfaction 
of the people, and was succeeded by Stuyvcsant, a military officer of distinction, 
brave, honest, and with some tincture of letters. Adopting a wise and humane 
policy toward the Indians, he succeeded in obviating any disturbance from that 
quarter. By negotiation with the company, he obtained a release from those 
trammels by which commerce had hitherto been fettered, substituting moderate 
duties on exports and imports. He sutfered, however, much trouble from the 
English, who were continually extending their frontier on and beyond the Con- 
necticut, and set scarcely any limit to their claims. The settlers discouraged 
greatly any idea of going to war with so powerful a neighbor, and exhorted him 
to gain the best terms he could by treaty. By large concessions he obtained a 
provisional compact, which was never indeed ratified in England, yet obtained 
for his people some security. Stuyvesant then turned his eyes on the other side 
to the Swedish colony, which had prospered and become a commercial rival. 
It was much inferior, however, to JNew Netherlands, while the death of Gusta- 
Tus and of his great ministers and generals, succeeded by the fantastic sway of 
Christina, rendered her country no longer formidable. He, therefore, with the 
sanction of his employers, determined to reannex it, for which some violent pro- 
ceedings on the part of Rising, the governor, afforded a fair pretext. Having 
assembled a force of 600 men, he marched into New Sweden, as it was termed, 
which, after a short resistance, renounced that name, and became incorporated 
with the Dutch dependency. A few of the settlers returned to their native 
country ; the rest yielded to the mild sway of the conqueror. Stuyvesant was 
next annoyed by Lord Baltimore, who could boast that his charter entitled him 
to extend his borders to New England, leaving no room whatever for New 
Netherlands ; but as his pretensions were not supported by any adequate force, 
they were easily evaded. 

The company, though they did not grant any political franchises to the colo- 
nists, took great care to have them well governed, and to check, those despotic 
practices in which Stuyvesant, from his military habits, was prone to indulge. 
They prohibited likewise all persecution, and studied to make the country a 
refuge for professors of every creed. From France, the Low Countries, the 
Rhine, Northern Germany, Bohemia, the mountains of Piedmont, the suffering 
protestants flocked to this transatlantic asylum. Even the New Englanders, al- 
lured by the fine climate and fertile soil, arrived in great numbers, and formed 
entire villages. It therefore became expedient to have a secretary of their na- 
tion, and to issue proclamations in French and English, as well as Dutch. To 
augment the variety, the company introduced as many negro slaves as they con- 
veniently could. New York became, as Mr. Bancroft terms it, a city of the 
world ; its inhabitants termed themselves a blended community of various line- 
age. Unluckily for the Dutch, the protestants of that age carried generally with 
them an ardent attachment to civil liberty, which was pushed to its utmost height 
by those of New England. Their views soon found favor in the eyes even of 
the Hollanders ; for, though some of the more opulent were adverse to any very 
broad popular institutions, they could not forbear joining in the objection to be 
taxed without their own consent. Innovations of this nature, it appeared, were ' 
agreeable neither to the company nor the governor. The colonists, having sent 
over a deputation to the former, obtained a few municipal privileges, but none of 
the rights of a representative government. Such was their perseverance, how- 
ever, that they erected one for themselves, by calling two deputies from each 
village ; and the body thus assembled presented a remonstrance to Stuyvesant, 
claiming that their consent should be necessary to the enactment of new laws, 
and even to the appointment of officers. He received this address extremely 
ill, and bitterly reproached them with yielding to the visionary notions of the , 




Fig. 34.— Portrait of Peter Stuyvesant 



84 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

New Englanders ;. stating that the laws were good, and would continue to be 
well executed, but could not be allowed to emanate from the wavering multitude. 
He derived his authority only from God and the West India Company, who 
would never become responsible to their own subjects. The remonstrants were 
therefore commanded, under a severe penalty, immediately to disperse. In this 
tile company firmly supported their governor, directing that the people should na 
longer indulge the visionary dream that taxes could be imposed only with theii 
own consent. They, however, cherished a deep dissatisfaction, which, though il 
did not break, out into open violence, indisposed them to make any exertions in 
support of a government under which they enjoyed no rights. This became of a 
serious consequence in the crisis that was now approaching. 

Considering the long and embittered hostility of England against the Dutch, it 
may appear wonderful that she did not sooner attempt the conquest of a valuable 
possession, to which she had so plausible a title. Cromwell, in fact, had projected 




Fig. 35. — Portrait of Oliver Cromwell. 

it, but was diverted by other objects. Charles II., always prejudiced against 
tnat people, soon adopted the same resolution ; and even before any measure 
was taken for conquering the country, he included it in a grant made to his 
brother James, of the territory from the Kennebec to the St. Croix, and from the 
Connecticut to the Delaware. To make good this donation, Sir Robert Nichols 
was sent out with an expedition, to be reinforced by a detachment from another 
colony. The Dutch had for some time foreseen the crisis ; but unwilling to ex 
pend their funds in sending troops, they urged the governor to seek means of 
defence Avithin his OAvn dominions. This, from circumstances already stated, 
was exceedingly difficult ; and though Stuyvesant, in this emergency, granted 
their demand for a representative assembly, it was too late to inspire confidence, 
and the people declined making any sacrifices to repel a power from whom they 
hoped more liberal treatment. In August, 1664, Nichols cast anchor in face of 
New Amsterdam, having landed part of his troops on Long Island. Heimme- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 85 

diately summoned the city to surrender, guarantying to the people their property, 
the rights of citizens, their ancient laws and usages. The governor attempted 
by delay and negotiation to parry the blow ; but the other declined all discus- 
sion, and the principal inhabitants, headed by Winthrop from Connecticut, as- 
sembling in the town-hall, determined against offering any resistance. They 
drew up articles of surrender conformable to the demand of the English officer, 
which, however, Stuyvesant refused to sign till the place was actually in the 
enemy's hands. 

XII. The history of New England exhibits the extravagance indulged in 
by the quakers. Carrying to an undue length that religious movement which 
produced the Reformation, they relinquished a proper regard not only to forms 
and ordinances, but to reason, and, in some degree, to scripture, yielding them- 
selves in a great measure to the guidance of visions and inward illuminations. 
They constituted at this period, as already observed, the extreme of the ultra- 
protestant section, which thenceforth began to recede from its too forward posi- 
tion. Not only did no similar sects spring up, but they themselves gradually 
pruned away the exaggerated features of their system. They assumed even a 
remarkably sedate character, and retaining still their deep devotional feeling, 
with only a few outward peculiarities, distinguished themselves in the walks of 
life by practical philanthropy. In this chastened and reformed quakerism, the 
lead was taken by WilUam Penn, one of tho most illustrious characters of modern 




Fig. 36 — Portrait of William Penn. 
times. Born to rank and distinction, son of an admiral who had attained celeb- 
rity under Cromwell by the conquest of Jamaica, he embraced at college his 
persecuted cause, and devoted himself to it throughout his whole life. Refusing 
to retract or compromise his views, he was expelled from his father's house, be- 
coming amenable to all the rigors then enforced against eccentric modes of re- 
ligious worship and teaching. He indulged at first in certain extravagances ; 
but ripening years, combined with extensive study, and traA^el over a great part 
of Europe, enlarged his mind, and while retaining the same devoted attachment 
to what was valuable in his system, he purified it from its principal errors. His 
steady course of christian kindness gained for him the general esteem of the 
public, and ultimately led to a reconciliation with his parent, who bequeathed tc 
him the whole of his property. 



86 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Among the tenets of this school, which Penn at all times advocated with the 
utmost zeal, was that of complete liberty in religious opinion and worship. It 
became, indeed, a leading object of his life to render himself a shield not only to 
his own people, but to all who on this ground were exposed to suffering and per- 
secution. Unable as yet fully to accomplish his end in the old world, he con- 
ceived the plan of providing for them, in the new continent, an asylum similar to 
that of their pilgrim ancestors. By founding there a state open to the votaries 
of every faith, he might, he hoped, fulfil his benevolent purpose, and at the same 
lime secure for himself a degree of importance and wealth. He possessed, in 
virtue of his father's services, a claim on government, estimated at jC16,000 ; 
but after a long delay, amid the exigencies of the court, he could not without 
difficulty have rendered it effective in any shape, except for one favorable cir- 
cumstance. He enjoyed the favor both of Charles II. and James II., and was 
always a welcome guest at Whitehall. This intercourse with princes whose 
character was so unlike his own, excited in that age a feeling of surprise which 
we can scarcely avoid sharing. The most injurious surmises arose — he was 
represented as a papist, and even a Jesuit. He seems, however, to have clearly 
proved, that he never concurred in any of the illegal measures of those rulers, 
but employed his influence almost solely with the view of obtaining protection 
for those numerous sufferers in whom he took so deep an interest. Had his 
object been money, he must have encountered many obstacles in obtaining it 
from the dilapidated treasury of Charles. It was much easier to get the royal 
assent respecting a desert region beyond the Atlantic, whence no immediate ben- 
efit was to be derived. His petition, being presented in June, 1680, was referred 
to the agents of the Duke of York and Lord Baltimore, who declared it to be un- 
objectionable, provided the rights of these individuals were preserved inviolate. 
Penn, therefore, submitted the draft of a charter, which, after being revised by 
Chief Justice North and the Bishop of London, was passed under the seal-royal. 
It granted to him the tract in America extending northward from the 40th to the 
43d degree of latitude, and five degrees of longitude westward, from a boundary 
line drawn twelve miles from Newcastle on the Delaware. Nearly the same 
privileges were conceded as were formerly granted to Lord Baltimore. The 
proprietor was empowered to dispose of the lands in fee-simple, to levy taxes 
with consent of the freemen or their delegates, to erect courts of justice, and 
(what one might scarcely have expected) to raise forces for the defence of the 
province by sea and land. There was reserved, however, the sovereignty of 
the crown, and its claim to allegiance, also an appeal from the courts to the king 
in council, and the right of parliament to levy custom-duties. The acts passed 
by the assembly and the owner were to be transmitted within five years to his 
majesty, and if considered unconstitutional, might be disallowed. The Bishop 
of London stipulated for the reception of a preacher, as soon as one should be 
requested by twenty of the settlers. 

Invested with these ample powers, Penn proceeded to give to the colony a 
constitution, on a very liberal footing. A council of seventy-two, elected by the 
body of the people, and having a third of their number renewed every year, car- 
ried on the executive government, in conjunction with the proprietor, who was 
allowed three votes. This body was divided into four committees, of plantation, 
trade, justice, and education. They prepared the bills and propositions which 
were submitted to the general assembly, also elected by the people. They 
were to sit nine days only, during eight of which they were to consider the pro- 
posals made by the council, and on the ninth to pronounce their decision. This 
system, said to have been copied chiefly from the Oceana of Harrington, was 
not very well fitted for practical purposes, and had not a long duration. 

Penn now circulated widely his proposals through Britain, France, and Ger- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 87 

many ; the oppressed and impoverished of every class being invited to this land 
of promise. He recommended it not only to those w^ho suffered under religious 
persecution, but " to industrious laborers and handicraftsmen — ingenious spirits 
low in the world — younger brothers of small inheritances, instead of haging on 
as retainers on their elder brothers' table and charity — lastly, to men of an uni- 
versal spirit, who have an eye to the good of posterity." The necessary ex- 
pense of conveyance was stated to be — for an adult £5, a child under twelve 
£2, lOs., goods £2 per ton. Those who could not aObrd even this moderate 
amount, were informed that, on engaging with emigrants of property for a service 
of four years, not only would their passage be delrayed, but at the end of the 
term they would receive 50 acres, at 2^. quitrent. An extent of 5,000 acres 
was sold for jC 100, with 50.S. quitrent, commencing only in 1681. Those who 
preferred might pay merely a quitrent of Id. an acre, or ^£20, 16.?. 8(^ Smaller 
tracts were disposed of at corresponding prices. Poor men were allowed 50 
acres at ^d. per acre. 

These'advantageous terms, the troubled state of Europe, and the high char- 
acter of the proprietor, caused his proposals to be received with general favor. 
An influx into America took place, such as had never been equalled since the 
days of the first settlers. Between 1682 and 1685, there arrived ninety sail, 
conveying an average of eighty passengers, in all 7,200, beside 1,000 who had 
landed in 1681. They had been sent under his kinsman Markham, to take pos- 
session of the country, and prepare the way for the larger colony. He found 
no difficulty in completing the purchase of an extensive tract of land from the In- 
dians on terms satisfactory to them, yet moderate for the buyer. 

In October, 1682, Penn arrived with a body of 2,000 emigrants. After some 
time spent in surveying his new possessions, he, in the beginning of 1683, ar- 
ranged a meeting with the native chiefs, under the canopy of a spacious elm tree, 
near the present site of Philadelphia. They appeared on the day appointed, in 
their rude attire, and with brandished weapons, beneath the shadow of those 
dense woods which covered what is now a fine and cultivated plain. On learn- 
ing that the English approached, they deposited their arms and sat down in 
groups, each tribe behind its own chieftain. Penn then stepping forward in his 
usual plain dress and unarmed, held forth in his hand the parchment on which 
the treaty was engrossed. In a simple speech, he announced to them those 
principles of equity and amity upon which he desired that all their future inter- 
course should be conducted. He besought them to keep this parchment during 
three generations. The Indians replied, in their usual solemn and figurative lan- 
guage, that they would live in peace with him and with his children while the sun 
and moon should endure. A friendly display like this is by no means unusual in 
the first opening of intercourse between civilized and savage nations ; but seldom 
indeed does it long continue unbroken, or fail even of being succeeded by an 
embittered enmity. Pennsylvania alTorded at least one happy exception. Her 
founder continued with this savage people on terms not oidy of peace, but of in- 
timate union ; he visited them in their villages, he slept in their wigwams ; they 
welcomed him almost as a brother. Forty years afterward they said to the 
governor, Sir William Keith, as the highest possible compliment : " We esteem 
and love you as if you were William Penn himself." What was still more won- 
derful, the colonists, though they had to struggle with many uncongenial spirits 
in their own body, succeeded in maintaining good terms with the natives ; and 
for nearly a century, the Indian tomahawk was never lifted against a people who 
would have considered it unlawful to return the blow. 

His next object was to found a capital for his new settlement. He chose a 
site upon a neck of land between the Schuylkill and Delaware, in a situation 
which appeared at once agreeable and healthy, abounding in water, and with 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 89 

convenient river communications. He gave to it the name of Philadelphia (broth- 
erly love), under which it has become one of the most flourishing cities in the 
new world. Combining the taste for neatness and regularity characteristic of 
his people, with a love of rural nature, he planned a town composed of parallel 
streets, each a hundred feet broad, crossed by others also spacious, and some in- 
dicating by their very names. Vine, Mulberry, Chestimt, that the verdure of the 
country was still to enliven them. The purchasers of 5,000 acres were to have 
a house in one of the two principal streets, with a garden and orchard ; those of 
1,000 in the three next ; such as were under 1,000 acres in the cross streets. 
In 1684, fifty villages, arranged in regular squares, had sprung up, on a similar 
plan, though on a smaller scale. 

In December, 1682, Penn proceeded to Maryland, to adjust with Lord Baltimore 
the boundaries of their respective provinces. His lordship received him, as he had 
before received his agent Markham, with the utmost politeness ; yet the arrange- 
ment was found very difficult and vexatious. The specified limit of the 40th de- 
gree had, in the maps of that age, been made to run across the Bay of Ches- 
apeake, about the latitude of Pool's Island. Thus the head of that great inlet 
was left within the bounds assigned to Pennsylvania, and afforded an advanta- 
geous outlet for her commerce. Lord Baltimore, however, caused a new and more 
scientific survey to be made, showing that this limit really lay considerably to 
tlie north of any part of the bay, from which the new province was thus wholly 
excluded. This circumstance bore heavily upon the philanthropist, whose col- 
ony was thus deprived of all direct maritime trade. He earnestly urged, that 
the space in question was a hundred times more valuable to him than to the 
other party, of whose territory this was only an outer tract, scarcely at all known 
or settled ; that the proprietor of Maryland must probably have gained by the 
error in settling his own boundaries with Virginia ; and that the understanding 
upon which the grant had been made ought to be taken into consideration. 
Their interests came into collision on another point. Penn had obtained a grant 
from the Duke of York of the whole coast of the river and bay of Delaware, 
southward from Newcastle to Cape Henlopen, which would in some degree have 
supplied liis want of a seacoast. But the other party claimed all the shores of 
this bay also, as included within the 40th degree. Both parties, during their 
personal intercourse, maintained their claims with extreme pertinacity, yet with 
politeness ; but the correspondence which afterward ensued is tinctured with 
considerable bitterness, each accusing the other of forwarding his views in an 
unfair manner. Historians are even still much divided. Mr. Chalmers derides 
the claim of Penn, whom, in truth, he always mentions in the most depreciating 
terms ; indeed, to have been engaged in any dispute with a Baltimore, was 
enough in his eyes to efface the brightest qualities that could adorn a human 
being. Mr. Bancroft, on the contrary, has in this particular forsaken his first 
love, and admits nothing to interfere with the absolute perfection of the Pennsyl- 
vania legislator. It became necessary to refer the question to the committee of 
plantation, wdio, in November, 1685, came to the decision that the 40Lh degree, 
in its real direction, must be the boundary, thus excluding the quaker from the 
Chesapeake. But while they allowed that the Maryland patent had extended 
indeed to the Delaware, they considered that it had been granted only in respect 
to such countries as were not occupied by any Christian people, while that re 
gion had been already colonized in considerable numbers by the Dutch and 
Swedes. Hence it Avas determined that the eastern part belonged of right to the 
crown, including Penn's domain, which was thereby rendered valid, and gave 
him the command of that fine estuary, thus in a great measure compensating his 
loss on another side. 

In 1684, Penn was induced by this and other affairs to return to England, 



90 THE PICTURIAL HISTORY 

leaving the administration in the hands of commissioners ; a body who did no 
by any means work harmoniously. Moore, a leading proprietary officer, was 
accused by the assembly of corruption and other high misdemeanors ; which 
charge being strenuously resisted by the executive, a violent collision ensued. 
The proprietor, while he felt disposed to grant a liberal government to his set- 
tlers, was probably little prepared to make over to them the whole political pow- 
er, which yet they seem to have been determined to grasp. In 1686, he sent 
instructions to his officers to dissolve the constitution, which he had so studious- 
ly constructed. The assembly, however, foreseeing that the change was pro- 
posed with a view to the abridgment of their privileges, resolutely opposed his 
views. He then determined to supersede the commission, and appoint a deputy 
governor, as more likely to support his authority. 

The person selected was Blackwell, who is admitted to have been no quaker, 
and indeed to have had nothing akin to the character. The apology made seems 
singular, namely, that no one of that profession could be found fit for the office, 
and willing to undertake it. We may rather suspect that, being a dexterous pol- 
itician and high advocate for power, he was expected to beat down the dem- 
ocratic opposition. His efforts for this purpose were carried to an extreme. 
White, who, as former speaker, had been active in the persecution of Moore, 
having been re-elected as delegate, was thrown into prison, and his claim under 
the habeas corpus act evaded. The most embittered messages passed between 
the governor and assembly. He contrived, however, to gain over a part of the 
members, and thus to carry on the government. 

On these proceedings being represented to him, Penn was not disposed to 
support them ; and he now threw almost everything into the hands of the coun- 
cil, on whom he conferred the power of choosing the executive officers and 
deputy governor : they elected Thomas Lloyd, a quaker preacher of great merit. 
But neither did this arrangement work well. Schisms arose among the too 
numerous body; and violent protests were made. The chief conflicts, which, 
were between the old territory of Pennsylvania and the new counties on the 
Delaware, rose to such a height, that the proprietor was obliged reluctantly to 
separate the two territories ; appointing Markham governor of the latter, which 
ultimately formed a small state, bearing the name of that great bay. Peace did 
not reign among the quakers themselves. George Keith, one of the most em- 
inent among them as a preacher and writer, disappointed perhaps at not himself 
obtaining a lead in the government, proclaimed that no one of his sect could 
lawfully act as an executive officer or magistrate, and if he did, had no claim 
to any obedience. These doctrines, enforced not in the mildest terms, brought 
him under the cognizance of the authorities. His adherents allege that their 
proceedings were violent and irregular ; that without hearing or inquiry he was 
proclaimed in the market-place a seditious person, and an enemy to the king 
and queen ; and that the ministers, with as little ceremony, denounced him as 
not having the fear of God before his eyes. The actual penalty was only a mod- 
erate fine, and not even enforced; but the finding himself proscribed among his 
brethren, both in the colony and at home, seems to have exasperated him ; he 
became an enemy to the quakers, abandoned their communion, and finally ac- 
cepted an episcopal benefice. He was lamented by them as a mighty man fallen 
from the high places of Israel ; and the noise made by these feuds seriously in- 
jured the colony in the crisis which now arose. 

The Pennsylvanians, who had owed everything to James II., did not share 
the general joy at his abdication in 1688. The news was unwillingly believed ; 
and the government, till September, 1789, was still administered in his name. 
This was carefully reported in New York ; while in England, charges were 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



91 




92 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

brought against the proprietor as adhering to popery, or at least strongly attached 
to the exiled house. William, after some hositaliori, deprived him of his patent ; 
and in April, 1G93, Benjamin Fletcher, governor of New York, assumed authority 
also over Pennsylvania. The assembly professed their willingness to obey, 
provided they were used in the usual manner, and by laws founded on letters- 
patent. But he intimated that they were much mistaken ; that the change had 
been made on account of neglects and miscarriages ; and that his majesty's 
mode of governing would be in direct opposition to that of Mr. Penn. It was 
even maintained that all the former laws had been abrogated, though a willing- 
ness was expressed to re-enact the greater number. 

Penn, however, on reaching England, was gratified to find that the trials he 
encountered had not deprived him of all his friends. He acquired considerable 
favor with Queen Anne ; but circumstances prevented his return. Hamilton, 
appointed his deputy, was still troubled by internal dissensions. These were 
not abated by the nomination, in 1703, of EA'ans, in whom we see a character 
the most opposite to that of the proprietor himself. This officer, young, lively, 
fond of frolic and revelry, and inflamed with military ardor, was utterly opposed 
to the quaker assembly, and treated with derision their pacific dispositions. He 
began to erect forts without their permission, and endeavored, but in vain, to 
rouse them by a false alarm of a French invasion. On having three of their 
bills presented to him, he told them, " they were very great absurdities." They 
sent home loud remonstrances, complaining also that under the new frame their 
liberties were greatly abridged. Penn listened unwillingly, and it was not till 
1709 that this unsuitable ruler was removed. He was succeeded by Gookin, an 
Irish gentleman, of good age and mild manners ; yet the discontents still con- 
tinued. The war with Canada having broken out, he had the ungracious task 
of demanding a supply of ;e4,000 and 150 men. It was privately intimated that 
the money would suffice ; but the assembly declared that they could not in con- 
science either fight or hire others to do so ; however, they offered the queen a 
present of jC500. The chief objection made was to the amount ; but on this 
point, pleading poverty, they stood firm. An equal sum was afterward, in a 
similar manner, extracted from them. 

In 1710, Penn, having reached the age of sixty-six, sent out a solemn remon- 
strance on the feuds and discontent in which the settlers had so long indulged. 
Amid the satisfaction of seeing the colony free and flourishing, their disputes 
had been to him a source of grief, trouble, and poverty. Recapitulating the 
whole train of his proceedings, he appealed to them whether he had given any 
real cause for this conduct ; he lamented the unhappiness they were bringing 
on themselves, as well as the scandal they were causing in the eyes of Europe, 
by such incessant contention. This appeal was not unsuccessful ; and in the 
next year an assembly much more friendly to him was elected. It is doubtful, 
however, if this news ever reached him. Oppressed with embarrassments and 
losses incurred seemingly without blame, he had entered into a treaty with gov- 
ernment for transferring his territorial rights, and had agreed to accept for them 
^12,000. A series of apoplectic shocks, however, entirely deprived him of his 
faculties, and disabled him from completing the bargain, so that the property re- 
mained in his family. 

The favor restored to Penn was not extended to Gookin, whom the assembly 
accused of arbitrary measures, and of favoring the non-quaker part of the popu- 
lation. In 1716, he was succeeded by Sir William Keith, who, during the ill- 
ness of the founder, was named by the king. This governor enjoyed a much 
greater degree of favor than anj'' of his predecessors, though he is accused of 
purchasing it by too entire an acquiescence in the demands of the assembly, and 
allowing almost the whole power to pass into their hands. Such, at least, "was 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



93 



the opinion of the proprietaries, who considered him also as neglecting their in- 
terest, and at the end of nine years removed him. He then attempted to raise 
d factious opposition, but was obliged to leave the colony. After a peaceable 
administration of several years by Major Gordon, Thomas, and afterward John 
Penn, sons of the late owner, went out in 1732 and 1734. They were received 
with the most cordial welcome, though the former did not altogether preserve 
his popularity. 

XIII. while emigration proceeded so actively in various parts of North 
America, the regions south of Virginia, though of vast extent, and presenting 
many natural advantages, had attracted little attention. The Spaniards, as long 
as they could, jealously guarded this coast ; and the bloody catastrophe of the 
first French settlement was long remembered with terror. Raleigh's original 
establishment had been formed within this range ; and its tragical results, though 
not connected with the situation, threw a gloom over all the recollections as- 
sociated with it. Yet flattering rumors were still spread ; and as the older set- 
tlements became crowded, detachments began to overflow into this unoccupied 
tract. The river Nansemond, on the immediate border of Virginia, had been 
very early settled ; and colonists thence found their way to the banks of the 
Chowan and the shores of Albemarle Sound. Much farther to the south, a body 
of enterprising New Englanders had purchased from the Indians a district 
around Cape Fear. Sir Robert Heath, in 1630, obtained a patent; but having 
been unable to fulfil the conditions, it was declared forfeited. 

The reign of Charles II. was a period of large grants ; for, having many 
claims upon him Avhile he had little to give, he was ready to bestow colonial 
rights. On the 24th March, 1663, the whole coast, from the 36th degree of lat- 
itude to the river San Matheo, was granted under the name of Carolina to a body 
of highly distinguished personages, among whom were Monk, duke of Albe- 
marle, Lord Clarendon, Lord Ashley Cooper afterward Earl of Shaftesbury, 
Lord Berkeley, and his brother Sir William, governor of Virginia. Their priv- 
ileges were as usual extensive, and seem to have been in a great measure copied 
from those granted in the case of Maryland. The present occupants could only 
be considered as squatters ; yet as men were much wanted, the utmost en- 




Fio. 39.— Squatters. 

couragement was given to them to remain, while others were invited. Political 
and personal immunities, more ample than were possessed by the neighboring 
colonies, or were satisfactory to the views of some of the proprietors, were not 
withheld. Berkeley, who brought additional emigrants from Virginia to Albe- 



94 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

marie Sound, placed them under Drummond, a prudent and popular governor 
A party of planters from Barbadocs, induced to remove to this congenial climate, 
were settled on Cape Fear river, near the New Englanders, and ruled by Sir 
John Yeamans, one of their own number. A few shipbuilders were also obtained 
from the Bermudas. 

In 1665, the proprietors, still in high favor with Charles, obtained a new pat- 
ent with much larger privileges. Their territory was now, without regard to 
Spanish claims, extended to the Pacific, while they were empowered to create 
titles and orders of nobility. This appears to have been preparatory to the for- 
mation of what was intended to be a monument of human wisdom — a constitution 
for the new colony. It was undertaken by Shaftesbury, the ablest statesman of 
the age, who employed upon it Locke, the illustrious philosopher ; and its ob- 
ject was to transport into the New World the varied ranks and aristocratic es- 
tablishments of Europe. Two orders of nobility were to be instituted, the higher 
of landgraves or earls, the lower of caciques or barons. The territory was to 
be divided into counties, each containing 480,000 acres, with one landgrave and 
two caciques, a number never to be increased nor diminished. There was also 
to be lords of manors, entitled, like the nobles, to hold courts, and exercise ju- 
dicial functions. Those possessing 50 acres were to be freeholders ; but the 
tenants held no political franchise, and could never attain any higher rank. All 
the estates were to sit in one chamber. The proprietary were always to con- 
tinue eight in number, to possess the whole judicial power, and have the su- 
preme direction of all the tribunals. One was to take cognizance of ceremonies 
and pedigrees, of fashions and sports. But it is needless to enter into further 
details of a constitution which never did nor could have any practical existence. 
It must remain a striking proof how unfit the ablest men are to legislate for 
a society with whose condition and circumstances they are not intimately ac- 
quainted. 

Nothing could exceed the surprise of the colonists when this elaborate sys- 
em was transmitted to them, with an urgent call for its immediate adoption. 
Albemarle, the chief settlement, could scarcely number 1,400 working hands : 
now then was it to furnish its landgraves, its caciques, its barons ? The pro- 
prietors, on a representation of this state of afl^airs, were obliged to own that 
their magnificent system could not yet be carried into full execution ; but they 
required its introduction so far as circumstances allowed, and its completion to 
be kept constantly in view. Meanwhile, a series of temporary laws were es- 
tablished, until the inhabitants should be ripe for the fundamental constitutions. 
They had formed, however, a simple code adapted to their circumstances, which 
they preferred to one by which the popular privileges were materially abridged ; 
and its abrogation for a merely provisional system would have taken away every- 
thing stable and permanent in their political position. As Miller, who acted 
as administrator and collector of the revenue, had not given them satisfac- 
tion, they rose in a body, imprisoned him and most of the council, seized the 
public funds, appointed magistrates and judges, called a parliament, and in short 
took into their hands all the functions of government. Culpepper, the ringleader, 
came to England to plead their cause, a step which certainly does not seem to 
indicate consciousness of guilt ; but he was arrested and brought to trial for high 
treason. Shaftesbury, by his eloquence and popidar influence, procured his 
acquittal, pleading that there had been no regular government in Albemarle, 
so that these disorders could only be considered as feuds among the several 
planters. 

The proprietors found themselves in an embarrassing situation, unwilling to 
yield to the colonists and renounce their darling constitutions, yet neither de- 
sirous nor very able to reduce them by force. They resolved, therefore, to 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 95 

send out as governor Seth Sothel, one of their own body, who had previously 
purchased Lord Clarendon's share, and whose territorial rights would, they 
hoped, command respect. According to Chalmers, the annals of delegated au- 
thority include no name so infamous as that of this new administrator ; a remark 
which is probably too strong, for he had to deal with persons not easily pleased. 
It would appear, however, that his sole object was to advance his fortune, at the 
expense both of the colonists and of his fellow-proprietors. The former soon 
practised the lesson which they had already learned. They deposed him, seized 
his person, and were about to send him to England to answer to the owners for 
the charges brought against him. Sothel preferred to abide the judgment of the 
assembly themselves : a circumstance which, joined to the sentence, seems to 
indicate that his conduct was not extremely atrocious. After finding all the ac- 
cusations proven, they merely banished him from the colony for a single year, 
and declared him incapable of ever again holding the office of governor. The 
proprietors, though troubled at these stretches of power, yet owning the com- 
plaints to be just, and having been themselves wronged, sanctioned the proceed- 
ings, and nominated Philip Ludwell as their representative. 

Meantime they were bestowing a more special attention to the southern col- 
ony. In 1G70, they sent out a considerable number of settlers under William 
Sayle, who was named governor. He died soon after, and his place was sup- 
plied by Sir John Yeamans, once a Barbadoes planter, who had acquired a good 
reputation in his command at Cape Fear. He was speedily accused, however, 
of sordid proceedings, in carrying on all the little trade of the colony for his 
own advantage. Affairs were in many respects unsatisfactory. The proprie- 
tors, like other similar bodies, already discovered that the colony, instead of a 
mine of wealth, was a constant drain ; they had expended upon it upward of 
jG 18,000, without any return, but, on the contrary, had to encounter new de- 
mands. They were therefore not unwilling to remove Yeamans in order to 
make room for West, a favorite of the settlers. During his residence of eight 
j-ears, he enjoyed a popularity rare among transatlantic rulers. The colony 
flourished ; for beside emigrants sent over by the proprietors, a considerable 
tide flowed in from various quarters. The poor cavaliers, considering it to have 
been founded upon their own principles, sought it as a place where they might 
retrieve their fortunes. A number of Dutch in New York, dissatisfied with their 
transference to British rule, thought, it scarcely appears for what reason, that 
they would be more at ease in this new settlement ; and some of their country- 
men from Europe were induced to follow. The revocation of the edict of 
Nantz, and the persecution of the protestants by Louis XIV. during his bigoted 
dotage, drove out a large body of most respectable emigrants. A small party 
proceeded from Ireland, and another from Scotland under Lord Cardross ; but 
the latter was unfortunate, being nearly all destroyed by the Indians. This in- 
flux was considered to afford an inducement for the erection of a city. One was 
early founded on a high ground, above Ashley River, named Charleston ; but 
afterward another spot, called Oyster Point, at the junction of that stream with 
the Cooper, was considered so much more eligible, that the site was changed. 
The choice was happy ; and it has since become the chief emporium of the 
southern states. 

West was succeeded, in 1682, by Moreton, and the latter, in 1686, by Colle- 
ton, a brother of one of the proprietors, and endowed with the rank of landgrave. 
Under these governors, the spirit of faction, which had in some degree slumber- 
ed, broke forth with extreme violence. An obstinate dispute was waged between 
the three counties of Berkeley, Craven, and Colleton, respecting the number of 
members that should be sent from each to the assembly : that body also proposed 
two acts which can not be applauded, with a view to relieve the scarcity of 



96 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

money. It was the purpose of the one to raise the value of the coin, and of the 
other to suspend the payment of foreign debts. The first was carried, whence 
arose the depreciation of the CaroHna currency, which afterward became ex- 
treme. The other was rejected by the proprietors with reprobation. This was 
not well brooked by the assembly, who began to contest the legality of the fun- 
damental constitutions, and to demand their original charier. Discontents ran 
so high, that the people, in 1687, elected an assembly, expressly to resist what- 
ever the governor should propose ; and, in 1690, they passed an act banishing 
him from the province. Amid this ferment, appeared Seth Sothel, the rejected 
of North Carolina ; and such was the influence of party, that he found no dif- 
ficulty in occupying the place of his unpopular predecessor, and in calling a par- 
liament, which sanctioned all his proceedings. The proprietors were beyond 
measure astonished to hear of such a person setting up against them as a leader 
supported by the people. They sent out the strictest orders for his immediate 
recall, appointing in his place Philip Ludwell, with instructions, however, to ex- 
amine and report as to any real gTievances. The chief complaint was found to 
be against " the fundamental constitutions ;" and as there appeared no serious 
prospect of carrying into execution that famous code, it was, in 1693, finally ab- 
rogated. Caciques, landgraves, and barons were swept away, and the labors 
of Shaftesbury and Locke were given to the winds. It may be observed that 
James II., on his usual despotic principle, had prepared a quo loarranlo against 
the charter ; but the proprietors, opening a treaty for its surrender, on condition 
of replacing the funds expended on it, spun out the affair till that monarch be- 
came no longer an object of dread. 

These arrangements did not fully secure tranquillity ; and a new source of 
dissension was afforded by the numerous body of French protestant refugees. 
Most of the original settlers, zealously attached to the church of England, 
viewed with aversion both their religious and national peculiarities, and refused 
to admit them to the rights of citizenship. At this treatment they were justly 
indignant ; and disputes rose so high, that the proprietors sent out one of their 
own body, John Archdale, a quaker, with full power to investigate and redress 
grievances. He conducted himself with great prudence, and, though he could 
not procure for the new comers all the desired privileges, succeeded in greatly 
allaying their discontent. After remaining a year, he left as his successor Jo- 
seph Blake, who steadily pursued the same system, by which, in a few years, 
the parties were reconciled, and the French admitted to all the rights of citizens. 

Blake died in 1700, and was succeeded by Moore, who, two years after, 
sought to distinguish himself by the capture of the French capital of St. Augus- 
tine. He himself, with the main force, proceeded by sea, while Colonel Daniel, 
with a party of militia and Indians, marched by land. The latter arrived first, 
and took possession of the town, obliging the enemy to retreat into the castle ; 
but the governor considered that post so strong, as to render it necessary to send 
to Jamaica for more artillery. On the appearance, however, of two Spanish 
ships, he was seized with a panic alleged to be groundless, and precipitately 
raising the siege, returned by land to Carolina. This repulse was not only very 
mortifying, but entailed on the colony a heavy debt, which it could ill bear. 

In 1706, the Spaniards endeavored to retaliate, and, aided by their French 
allies, equipped a considerable armament. Their admiral, Le Feboure, with 
five ships-ol'-war, forthwith summoned the capital ; but the governor. Sir Nathan- 
iel Johnson, who had, with great spirit, though inadequate means, prepared for 
defence, sent an indignant defiance. The invader, whose main land force had 
not yet arrived, imprudently sent on shore a small detachment, which was im- 
mediately attacked and cut off. This success inspired such courage, that Cap- 
lain Rhett, with six small vessels, sailed against the enemy, who, struck ,witb 



98 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



alarm, immediately retired. Soon after, an additional armament appeared, and 
a body of troops were landed ; but the English, (lushed with victory, attacked 
them with such resolution, that both they and their ships were captured. 

After some years of repose, the colony was involved in all the horrors of Indian 
war ; the origin of which is difKcult to trace, though the settlers throw the whole 
blame upon the natives. It is manifest that they waged it with deep treachery 
and lerocity, and yet there seems room to suspect that they had heavy wrongs 
to avenge. The first burst was from the Tuscaroras, on the frontier of North 
Carolina, whose attack against the settlements on the Roanoke was made with 
the usual secrecy and rapidity, and above a hundred perished before measures 
of defence could be adopted. This was all that could be done till aid was pro- 
cured from South Carolina, whence Captain Barnwell, with 600 militia and 360 
Indians, penetrated the intervening wilderness, defeated the enemy, and pursuing 
them to their main fortress, obliged them to surrender. They soon after migra- 
ted northward, and formed a union with the Five Nations. 

A more formidable struggle awaited South Carolina. The Indians on its 




Fig. 41. — Male and Female Indian. 

border had long been united with the colonists in alliance and common hostility 
to the Spaniards. When the treaty of Utrecht had terminated the European war 
with the latter people, the natives soon announced that they had dined with the 
governor of Florida, and washed his face — a sure pledge of alliance. The 
colonists, who did not suspect that the enmity was to be transferred to them, 
allege that it was fomented by their old enemies ; but the charge seems scarcely 
supported by any overt act. Certain it is, that the Yemassees, Creeks, Chero- 
kees, and all the tribes from Cape Fear to the shores of the gulf, amounting to 
6,000 men, became united in one grand confederacy to exterminate the English 
name. Their preparations were enveloped as usual in profound secrecy ; and, 
even on the previous evening, when some suspicious circumstances were noticed, 
they gave the most friendly explanation. In the morning the work of blood 
commenced in the vicinity of Port Royal, where about ninety of the planters 
perished ; but the people of the place, happily finding a vessel in the harbor, 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 99 

crowded on board, and were conveyed to Charleston. The Indians collected 
from all sides, and advanced upon that capital ; two detachments, which attempted 
to stop their progress, were surprised or ensnared, and suffered severely. Cra- 
ven, the governor, however, having mustered 1,200 men fit to bear arms, suc- 
ceeded in stopping their progress ; upon which, having collected all his strength, 
and receiving a reinforcement from North Carolina, he marched to the attack of 
their grand camp. The struggle was long and fierce — the Indians having sta- 
ti<med themselves in a broken and entangled spot, fitted for their wild manoeuvres. 
At length they were completely defeated, and soon after driven beyond the limits 
of the colon^^ 

The termination of this contest was immediately followed by violent internal 
disturbances. The settlers had many grounds of con plaint against the proprie- 
tors, who had not afforded .any pecuniary aid during the late sanguinary contest. 
At its close the assembly passed acts bestowing the lands whence the Indians 
had been expelled upon such persons as might choose to occupy them ; on the 
faith of which a party of 500 emigrated from Ireland. But the proprietary an- 
nulling this grant, caused them to be ejected, and the tract divided into baronies 
for their own benefit. They disallowed other laws, which the colonists were 
extremely desirous to obtain, and sent orders to the governor to sanction none 
which had not been previously submitted to themselves. They reposed their 
entire confidence in Trott, the chief-justice, who was even accused of malversa- 
tion in his office ; but the complaints against him from the people, and even the 
governor, were disdainfully rejected. This discontent, long fomenting, broke 
out openly on a report of invasion from the Havana. In this emergency the as- 
sembly refused to vote any supplies ; a bond of union was drawn up, and signed 
by almost all the inhabitants. They transmitted a proposal to Johnson that he 
should contiue to hold his office in the name of the king ; but as he declined 
the offer, Colonel Moore was elected. The other made some attempts to compel 
submission, but found his force inadequate. The issue of the whole transaction, 
however, depended on the view which might be taken by the crown, always 
disposed to favor any arrangement that might extend its prerogative. The king, 
being absent in Hanover, had left the government in the hands of a regency, 
who, on examining the case, decided that the proprietors had forfeited their 
charter, and ordered proceedings to be instituted for its dissolution. Acting 
certainly with great promptitude, as if this were already effected, they named 
Sir Francis Nicholson governor, under a commission from his majesty. That 
person, distinguished in other stations for his active talents, had been accused 
of arbitrary maxims ; but in Carolina he seems to have laid these aside, and 
rendered himself extremely acceptable. He made great exertions to provide for 
religious instruction, and the diffusion of education. Through an alliance with 
the Creeks and Cherokees, he secured the frontier, which had been considerably 
harassed by Indian incursions. 

We may here pause to mention, that at the end of the seventeenth and the 
beginning of the eighteenth century, the American coast, and particularly Caro- 
lina, was dreadfully infested by piracy. The long war between France and 
Spain, aided by the vicinity of the West Indies, afforded large scope for priva- 
teers. After the peace, they were unwilling to relinquish so lucrative an occu- 
pation ; and, exercising it equally on friends and foes, spread desolation overall 
those shores. The governors, it is said, instead of striving to suppress the dis- 
order, often secretly favored it, and shared in the profits. James II., in 1687, 
equipped a small fleet under Sir Robert Holmes, who considerably checked the 
evil ; but it again broke out with augmented violence, especially after the treaty 
of Utrecht. John Theach, called Blackbeard, equally frightful in his aspect and 
character, became a sort of pirate-king — the idol of his followers, and the terror 



100 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

of all peaceable merchants. In 1718, George I. despatched a squadron under 
Woodes Rogers, who took the island of New Providence in the Bahamas, long 
a kind of outlawed capital. The pirates attempted to form another stronghold 
at the mouth of Cape Fear river, but were driven from it by the governor of 
Carolina. Rogers was empowered, in case of submission, to offer pardon to 
those who should surrender, of which most availed themselves ; though some 
afterward resumed their vocation, and among them Theach himself, who was 
soon, however, defeated and killed. In the course of the five subsequent years, 
twenty-six sufTered death for this offence. 

In 1729, the transactions of the proprietors were finally closed by a deed sur- 
rendering all their rights into the hands of the crown. They received in return 
je 17,500, with £5,000 for arrears of rent amounting to £9,000 ; but Lord Car- 
teret, while resigning all political power, preferred to retain his claim to property 
in the soil, of which an ample portion was assigned to him. The colonists were 
gratified by the entire remission of their quit-rents. In 1694, the captain of a 
vessel from Madagascar, having touched at Carolina, had presented the governor 
with a bag of rice, which, being distributed among several farmers, throve so 
remarkably, that it had already become a staple of the settlement ; and the priv- 
ilege was now granted of exporting this article direct to any part of Europe 
southward of Cape Finisterre. North and South Carolina, too, Avhich in point 
of fact had always been distinct, and their occupied parts even distant from each 
other, were now finally declared to be two colonies, each to have its separate 
governor. 

From this era their affairs held a pretty uniform course, diversified only as the 
character of the successive governors was popular or otherwise. They continued 
to draw numerous bodies of emigrants ; and their career, both of agriculture and 
commerce, was extremely prosperous. This, it is painful to add, was in a great 
measure effected by large importations of negro slaves, which enabled the wealthy 
to cultivate plantations on an extensive scale, and without personal labor. It 
appears also that reproach was incurred by the harshness with which these cap- 
tives were treated ; and serious alarms of insurrection were entertained. To 
guard against this danger, they petitioned, in 1742, to be allowed to raise and 
maintain three independent companies ; a boon which, though refused at first, 
was finally granted. These colonies derived a considerable accession from the 
rebellion of 1745, at the close of which many adherents of the vanquished cause 
were allowed to seek shelter in the western plantations, and induced by various 
circumstances to prefer the Carolinas. The discovery of indigo, as a native 
production, afforded, in addition to rice, another article for which a sure demand 
would be found in Europe. About the middle of the eighteenth century, too, 
when the other colonies began to have at least their best lands appropriated, 
this, which was still comparatively unoccupied, drew settlers from them, es- 
pecially from Pennsylvania. Although estates along the coast were become 
scarce, valuable tracts remained in the interior, to which these American emi- 
grants were pleased to resort. 

After all that had been done before 1732 for the peopling of Carolina, there 
remained a large district between the Savannah and the Alatamaha, claimed by 
Britain, yet completely uninhabited. This disadvantage was more felt from its 
being bordered, not only by powerful Indian tribes, but by the Spaniards in 
Florida and the French in Louisiana ; both having claims which, if circumstan- 
ces favored, they could plausibly advance. The planters were particularly 
anxious to have a settlement formed, that might stand like a wall between them 
and these troublesome neighbors, but were much at a loss for persons who would 
voluntarily station themselves in a situation so unpleasant. Circumstances arose 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



101 



in England whicli afforded a prospect of supplying this want. A body of dis 
tinguished individuals, under the impulse of humanity, 

" Redressive searched 
Into the horrors of the gloomy jail." 

General Oglethorpe, a soldier, brave, honorable, and humane, moved an in- 
quiry, in 1728, into the treatment and condition of persons confined in the pris- 




FiG. 42. — Portrait of General Oglethorpe, 
ons of England, and in the following year presented a report upon this subject. 
It was found that, under the extremely bad management then prevalent, many- 
persons imprisoned for debt or minor offences were treated most tyrannically, 
deprived of common comforts, and their morals farther injured by the associates 
with whom they were compelled to mingle. Many of them, even if liberated, 
could not have returned to the world with any prospect of comfort or advantage ; 
and hence it occurred that to them a residence in the new continent might form 
an extremely desirable change. They could not be fastidious as to the situation, 
and might there be formed into military colonies, as a barrier to the other states. 
The conversion and improvement of the Indians entered into this generous plan. 
It was entrusted to a body of eminent persons, who undertook to act as trustees, 
not entering, like former associations, into a mercantile speculation for profit, but 
from philanthropic motives devoting their time and contributions to the object. 
They were to administer the colony during twenty-one years, after which it was 
to revert to the crown. It was named Georgia, from the reigning monarch ; 
and Oglethorpe, with whom the whole scheme had originated, undertook to act 
gratuitously as governor. A general enthusiasm prevailed throughout the na- 
tion ; large sums were subscribed by benevolent individuals ; and parliament, in 
the course of two years, voted £36,000 for the purpose. 

In the end of 1732, Oglethorpe, with a party of a hundred and sixteen, sailed 
for the new settlement. Having touched on their way at South Carolina, his 
followers were most hospitably received ; and on their arrival, he made it his 
first object to conciliate the neighboring Indians, belonging to the powerful race 
of the Creeks. His efforts, guided by sincerity and discretion, were crowned 
with success. He prevailed upon Tomochichi, the head of this savage confed- 



102 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

eracy, to meet him at Savannah, accompanied by fifty other petty chiefs, called 
kings. This aged person, expressing his ideas as usual by outward symbols, 
presented to the governor the skin of a buffalo, on the inside of which the head 
and feathers of an eagle were painted. This indicated the swiftness and power 
of the English, and also, by its softness and warmth, the love and protection 
which the Indians expected from them. This chief was even induced to visi\ 
Britain, where he met with many attentions, and had an audience of George II., 
whom he presented with a bunch of eagles' feathers, saying, " These are a sign 
of peace in our land, and have been carried from town to town there. We have 
brought them over to leave them with you, O great king, as a token of everlast- 
ing peace. O great king, whatever words you shall say unto me, I will faith- 
fully tell them to all the kings of the Creek nations." In 1734, the town of 
Augusta was founded on the Upper Savannah, with a view to local trade. 
During the same year, two successive parties went out, amounting to 500 or 
600, of whom 100 defrayed their own expenses. About 150 Highlanders were 
induced to join the colony, being well fitted for its military objects. A party of 
Moravians also arrived, whose industrious habits were likely to be of great ad- 
vantage ; and by a report of the trustees in 1740, it appeared that 2,500 emigrants 
had been sent out, at an expense of j£80,000. John and Charles Wesley, then 
only known as zealous clergymen, were prevailed upon to accept livings in the 
colony. 

Notwithstanding these promising aj)pearances, and this most zealous support, 
Georgia did not prosper. The proprietors began with a series of regulations, 
well meant indeed, but carried to an extreme, and with little attention to existing 
circumstances. A complete prohibition was imposed on the introduction of rum, 
and even on all commercial intercourse with the West Indies. The importa- 
tion of negroes was forbidden ; a laudable measure, but indignantly endured by 
the colonists, who saw much wealth accruing to Carolina from their employment. 
The lands were most injudiciously granted in small lots of twenty-five acres, on 
condition of military service, and with that view descending only to heirs male. 
The settlers soon began to display those faults which, from their previous con- 
dition, might have been anticipated. Complaints were made against the Wes- 
leys for their extreme rigidness, their peculiar forms of worship, and for giving 
their confidence to unworthy persons, who made false pretences of piety. Feuds 
rose so high that both left the colony. Whitefield, founder of the rival sect of 
Methodists, went out in 1740, with a particular view to establish an orphan 
asylum, which did not succeed ; but his zealous and eloquent, though somewhat 
rude address, produced a strong impression, and were supposed to effect consid- 
erable good. 

Aflairs were rendered still further critical by the Spanish war, which, after 
long irritation and petty aggression, broke out in 1738. Oglethorpe determined 
to attack St. Augustine, the capital of Florida. Great preparations were made 
for this enterprise ; Virginia and the Carolinas furnished a regiment, as well as 
j£ 120,000 currency ; and an Indian force undertook to assist. The governor, 
who was thus enabled to make an invasion with 2,000 men, reduced two succes- 
sive forts ; but the castle of St. Augustine itself was found too strongly fortified 
to allow a reasonable hope of reducing it unless by blockade. This he expected 
to accomplish by the aid of a strong flotilla, which came to co-operate with him. 
It proved, however, a very discouraging service for his undisciplined warriors ; 
and the Indians, disgusted by an expression which escaped him, of horror at 
their cruelty, went off. The Highlanders, his be.s:t troops, were surprised, and a 
number cut to pieces ; while the militia lost courage, broke the restraints of 
discipline, and deserted in great numbers. It proved impossible to prevent the 
enemy from procuring a reinforcement and large supply of provisions. In short. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 103 

matters were so adverse a state, that he had no aUernative but to raise the 
siege, and return with his armament seriously shattered, and his reputation im- 
paired. 

The Spaniards, in two years after, in 1742, attempted to retahate, and Mon- 
teano, governor of St. Augustine, with thirty-two vessels and 3,000 men, ad- 
vanced to attack Frederica. Oglethorpe's force was very inadequate, and the 
aid from the north both scanty and very slow in arriving ; yet he acted so as 
completely to redeem his military character. By skilfully using all the advan- 
tages of his situation, he kept the enemy at bay ; then by various stratagems 
conveyed such an exaggerated idea both of his actual force and expected reinforce- 
ments, that they ultimately abandoned the enterprise, without having made one 
serious attack. 

Georgia was thus delivered from foreign dangers ; but she continued to suf- 
fer under her internal evils. The colonists complained that absurd regulations 
debarred them from rendering their productions available, and kept them in pov- 
erty. Numbers removed to South Carolina, where they were free from re- 
straint ; and the Moravians, being called upon to take up arms contrary to 
their principles, departed for Pennsylvania. Great efforts were made, as former- 
ly, in Virginia, to produce silk, but for the same reasons Avithout any success. 
In 1752, the twenty-one years had expired ; and the trustees finding that their 
well-meant endeavors had produced only misery and discontent, relinquished 
the charge. Georgia became a royal colony, and the people were left at full 
liberty to use all the means, good and bad, of advancing themselves ; lands were 
held on any tenure that best pleased them ; and a free intercourse was opened 
with the West Indies. Thenceforth it was on a footing with South Carolina, 
and advanced with equally rapid steps. 

XIV. The colonies, of which we have thus delineated the origin and progress, 
down to the close of the war in 1763 were altogether unconnected. Each had 
been founded on a separate basis, by distinct and even hostile classes. Between 
neighboring communities, where no sentiment of unity reigns, jealousies almost 
inevitably arise ; and these were aggravated by boundary disputes and other 
contending claims. Some governors, particularly Nicholson, recommended the 
union of several of them under one head ; but these were men of arbitrary tem- 
per, who urged this measure on the home administration as a mode of extending 
the power of the crown, and keeping down the increasing spirit of independence. 
Such communications, when they transpired, heightened not a little the antipathy 
already felt to the proposed measure. 

There was, however, one object by which all the colonies were roused to a 
most zealous co-operation. It might have seemed a hardship that the successive 
wars between Britain and France should be transferred to their rising settle- 
ments beyond the Atlantic ; but the inhabitants by no means felt it as such, and 
required only permission, in order to rush with fury against each other. The 
old national antipathy was remarkably strong in this ruder society ; the difference 
of creed made the contests be viewed somewhat as religious wars ; and the con- 
trast between an absolute and a free government appeared peculiarly striking on 
the English side, where maxims almost republican prevailed. At first the colo- 
nies followed in the footsteps of the mother country ; but as their magnitude and 
importance increased, the flame arose among themselves, and was thence com- 
municated to Europe. 

Even so early as 1629, Sir David Kirk, having equipped a fleet, surprised 
and took Quebec ; but that infant settlement, to which little value was then at- 
tached, was restored at the peace of 1632. A severe collision, however, arose 
in consequence of the support afforded by the English from New York to the 
Five Nations, in the long and terrible war waged by them against the French 



104 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

in Canada. It was mostly carried on by skirmishes, in a covert manner, and 
without regidar sanction from either power. But after the revohition of 1688, 
open hostihties ensued between the two nations, and Britain again determined 
to strike a blow against the enemy's power beyond the Atlantic. Acadia was 
subdued with little resistance, and Sir William Phipps, with thirty-four vessels 
and a large body of troops, reached Quebec. He did not, however, display the 
requisite promptitude ; and through the able defence made by Count Frontenac, 
was obliged to re-embark without ellecting his object. An attempt against Mon- 
treal was also defeated by the ability of Des Callieres. The contest was sus- 
pended by the peace of 1697, when, to the great discontent of the inhabitants, 
Acadia was restored to France. During the war of the Spanish succession, 
two expeditions, the one in 1704, and the other in 1707, failed in achieving the 
conquest of that province ; but General Nicholson, in September, 1710, finally 
annexed it, under the title of Nova Scotia, to the British crown. He proceeded 
afterward to make a grand effort against the Canadian capital, which was frus- 
trated by the shipwreck of his squadron near the Seven Islands. Still the force 
of England was considered so superior, that she must ultimately have triumphed, 
had not the contest been terminated in 1713 by the peace of Utrecht. France 
retained Canada, but was obliged to cede Acadia and Newfoundland ; also to 
make over to Britain her claims to the sovereignty of the Five Nations. 

A long peace now followed, and though jealousies continued, no open hostili- 
ties ensued till 1744, when the war which Britain had for several years waged 
with Spain was extended to France. The latter power, though deprived of 
Nova Scotia by the treaty of Utrecht, had retained Cape Breton, and erected 
upon it Louisburg, which, by an expenditure of jCI, 200,000, was supposed to 
have been rendered one of the strongest of modern fortresses. The New Eng- 
land colonies, however, having, with characteristic ardor, determined to attack it, 
raised 4,000 men, and placed them under the command of Colonel Pepperel, 
who, on the 30th April, 1745, took the enemy somewhat by surprise. Being 
seconded by the fleet under Admiral Warren, he in seven weeks reduced this 
grand bulwark of their power in America ; and though they made several vigor- 
ous efforts, they did not succeed in retrieving this disaster. Nevertheless, at 
the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748, the colonists had the mortification to see 
the fruits of their valor snatched from them. Cape Breton being restored in ex- 
change for some continental advantages, which were more highly prized by the 
British king and ministry. They expressed the deepest discontent, and hesi- 
tated not even to charge the government at home with a desire to maintain the 
power of Louis, in order to check the spirit of internal independence. 

The French, meantime, had become inspired with an eager desire to extend 
their North American possessions. Having at various points been brought into 
contact with the back settlements of their rival, they had been generally success- 
ful in gaining the alliance of the Indians, from whose warlike character impor- 
tant aid was expected. They made the most active movements in New Bruns- 
wick, hoping thence to penetrate into Nova Scotia, where they would find a 
population originally French, and still strongly attached to the country of their 
fathers. But the enterprises which caused the greatest inquietude took place 
along the Ohio and the Mississippi. The colonists had already, at different 
points, penetrated the barrier of the Alleghany, and began to discover the value 
of the country extending to those mighty streams. The enemy, on the other 
hand, in virtue of certain voyages made in the preceding century by Marquette 
and La Salle, claimed the whole range of the Mississippi, by attaining which, 
their settlements in Canada and New Orleans would be formed into one continu- 
ous territory. This pretension, if referred to that peculiar law according to 
which Europeans have divided America among themselves, seems not wholly 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 105 

jinfounded. They had added, however, a more exorbitant claim of all the streams 
fallino- into the great river, which would have carried them to the very summit 
of the Alleohany, and have hemmed in the British colonists in a manner to 
which they were by no means disposed to submit. The banks of the Ohio be- 
came the debateable ground on which this collision mainly took place. 

The British Were so confident in their right, that in 1749, an association was 
formed of merchants in London, combined with Virginian planters, called the 
Ohio Company, who received from the crown a grant of 600,000 acres on that 
river. Similar donations were made to other parties, who could not with any 
degree of safety turn them to account, in the face of such pretensions as the 
French advanced and showed a determination to support. These assumed so 
menacing a character, that Mr. Dinwiddle, governor of Virginia, under instruc- 
tions from home, judged it necessary to send a commissioner to examine the 
state of affairs on that frontier, to confer with the French commander and urge 
him to desist from farther encroachment. This little expedition is memorable 
from the command being intrusted to Major George Washington. 




Fig, 43. — Washington. From an early Print by Trumbull. 

George Washington, whose name will descend to the latest posterity as 
the Father of his Country, as first in war, first in peace, and first in the 
hearts of his countrymen, was born near the banks of the Potomac, in West- 
moreland county, in Virginia, on the 22d of February, 1732. He was great- 
grandson to John Washington, a gentleman of a respectable family, who had 
emigrated from the north of England about the middle of the preceding century, 
and had settled on the place where George Washington was born. George was 
the third son of his father, Augustine Washington, who died when he was very 
young. After receiving a very plain education, he learned something of the 
business of land surveying, and was in his eighteenth year appointed surveyor 
of the western part of the territory called the Northern Neck of Virginia, by 
Lord Fairfax, the proprietor of that country, whose niece had been married to 
George Washington's eldest brother. Two years later, and through the same 
influence, when the provincial militia was to be trained for actual service, he 
was appointed one of the adjutant generals of the Virginia militia, with the rant 



106 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

of major. Two years after this, in 1753, when the designs of the French in 
Canada began to create alarm in all our colonies, he was despatched on a half- 
diplomatic mission to the French commandant on the Ohio, and acquitted him- 
self with great judgment and ability, failing, indeed, in his remonstrances with 
M. Le Gardeur de St. Pierre, but informing himself fully of the condition of the 
French force, surveying with a careful eye the vast tract of country — then almost 
an unexplored wilderness — he had to pass through, and winning over the wild 
Indian tribes to the interests of the colonies. On his return to Virginia Wash- 
ington became, in a small and very modest way, an author ; for he published 
the journal of his very interesting expedition. In the course of 1754, when it 
was determined to dislodge the French, without declaration of war by England, 
from some forts they were building on the Ohio and at the confluence of the 
Monoiigahela and Alleghany rivers, he was appointed lieutenant colonel of a 
provincial regiment, and sent with Colonel Fry toward the scene of action, 
which he had carefully examined on his former journey. Fry died in the wilds, 
and then Washington took the sole command. He was joined by some of the 
Indian tribes, whose friendship he had captivated, and was further reinforced by 
two inJependent companies of regulars ; but, instead of taking the French and 
their forts by surprise, he was taken by surprise himself, and was compelled to 
retreat to a stockade or fort at the Great Meadows, now termed Fort Necessity, 
where he was soon surrounded by the French, and, after a gallant resistance, 
compelled to capitulate. It is quite clear that he had been rash and over-haz- 
ardous — an inherent defect in his military conduct which he was quick in cor- 
recting. Being allowed the honors of war, and suflered to march without 
molestation into the inhabited parts of Virginia, he returned home with his little 
detachment considerably reduced. The legislature of Virginia, in admiration 
of the courage displayed, passed a vote of thanks to him and the ofllcers under 
his command. 

By this time the colonists began seriously to feel the absence of some general 
co-operation against this formidable enemy. Those who stood most immediate!} 
exposed to attack, complained that upon them alone was thrown the whole burden 
of repelling it ; and the government at home were at length induced to recom- 
mend a convention of delegates being held at Albany, to concert with each 
other, and with the chiefs of the Six Nations, a plan of united defence. The 
New England states, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and New York, complied with 
the advice, and appointed deputies, who assembled in June, 1754 ; when the 
lead was taken by Benjamin Franklin, who ranked already as one of the most 
intelligent and distinguished citizens of America. Rising from a humble sta- 
tion, he had acquired a paramount influence in his own state of Pennsylvania, 
and been appointed postmaster general for the colonies. He soon submitted to 
his colleagues a very bold and important project. A general government, con- 
sisting of a president appointed by the crown, and of a council of representatives 
from the respective colonies, were to be invested with the general direction of 
war, peace, treaties, and transactions with the Indians. They were to have the 
power of imposing such taxes as might be deemed necessary for these purposes ; 
and their acts, if not disallowed by the king within three years, were to acquire 
the force of law. They might also levy troops, the commanding officers being 
appointed by the president, subject to the approbation of the council. For this 
scheme Franklin gained the approbation of all the delegates, except those from 
Connecticut ; but when submitted to the respective governments, it met a very 
difl'erent fate. They all considered these powers, especially that of taxation, as 
far too great to be placed in the hands of a body over whom each had so little 
control. Its reception was equally unfavorable in the British cabinet, who 
viewed it, not without reason, as an arrangement rendering America almost en- 



I 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



107 




tirely independent. Thus the plan, recommended as it was by such high au- 
thority, proved wholly abortive ; though* perhaps it had some small influence in 
paving the way for a similar union, which future emergencies induced the col- 
onies to form. 

The British ministry were, however, determined to support their cause with 
the utmost vigor. Warm remonstrances were made to the court of France, 
which lavished in return pacific professions and even promises ; but they were 
directly contradicted by actions, which left no doubt of a firm determination to 
maintain her lofty pretensions. It was resolved, therefore, to employ force in 
driving the French from their present advanced position ; and in the beginning 
of 1755, General Braddock, with two regiments, was despatched from Ireland 
to co-operate with the Virginia forces in obtaining the command of the Ohio. 
His arrival excited enthusiastic hopes, and at Alexandria he met the governors 
of five colonies, assembled to concert the general plan of a campaign. Wash- 
ington had quitted the army on account of a regulation by which the colonial 
officers were made to rank under those of the regular army ; but, at the solicita- 
tion of Braddock, he consented to act as his aid-de-camp, in the character of a 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 109 

volunteer. Yet their movements were almost tfrrested by the faihirc of the Vir- 
ginian contractors to furnish the wagons necessary for transporting the baggage 
and artillery. In this emergency, Franklin, by great exertions, and by influence 
with the farmers ef Pennsylvania, succeeded in procuring these supplies ; but 
before they could be transported across the rugged Allegany, a long time would 
necessarily elapse, during which the enemy might strengthen Duquesne and 
reinforce the garrison. At the earnest entreaty of Washington, it was therefore 
determined to press forward with 1,200 well-appointed men, and that Colonel 
Dunbar, with the heavy artillery and baggage, should remain behind. Washing- 
ton, however, was dismayed to find that Braddock, though a brave and experi- 
enced officer, was wedded to the forms of regular European warfare. Instead 
of causing his troops to push briskly across the intervening obstacles, he em- 
ployed them in levelling every hillock, and throwing bridges over every brook. 
Again, though advised to accept the offered aid of some Indians, at least for 
scouring the woods and guarding against surprise, he despised such auxiliaries, 
and treated them so coldly that they quickly dropped off. Washington being 
unfortunately seized with a violent illness, was unable by his utmost efforts !.o 
keep up with the army, but rejoined it on the evening of the 8th July, within 
fifteen miles of Fort Duquesne, against which this laborious movement was di- 
rected. The garrison was understood to be small, and quite inadequate to re- 
sist the great force now brought to bear upon it ; exulting hope filled every 
heart ; and no one doubted to see the British flag waving next day over the bat- 
tlements, and the enemy rooted out from all Western America. The march 
next morning is described as a splendid spectacle ; being made in full military 
array, with a majestic river on one hand, and deep woods on the other. Not 
an enemy appeared, and the most profound silence reigned over this wild territo- 
ry. They proceeded, forded the stream, and were passing a rough tract cov- 
ered with wood, which led direct to the fort, when suddenly a destructive fire 
was poured in upon the front, while another rapidly followed on the right flank. 
The assault was continued by an enemy who remained invisible, closely hidden 
behind trees and ravines. The vanguard fell back in a confusion which soon 
became general. Their only hope would now have been to quit their ranks, 
rush behind the bushes, and fight man to man with their assailants ; but Brad- 
dock insisted on forming them into platoons and columns, in order to make 
regular discharges, which struck only the trees. After some time spent in these 
fruitless efforts, with the hidden fire still unabated, a general flght ensued, that 
of the regulars being the most precipitate and shameful, while the only stand was 
made by the Virginian hunters. The ofiicers in general remained on the field 
while there seemed any hope of rallying their troops, and, consequently, out of 
eighty-six engaged, sixty-three were killed or wounded ; the commander himself 
mortally. Of the privates, 714 fell ; the rout was complete, and the more dis- 
graceful, in that it was before an inferior enemy, whose number did not exceed 
850, of whom only 250 were Europeans. During this disastrous day, Wash- 
ington displayed an admirable courage and coolness. After the fall of so many 
oflicers, he alone remained to convey orders, and was seen galloping in every 
direction across the field, amid the thickest fire ; yet, by a dispensation which 
seemed providential, though four balls passed through his clothes, and two horses 
■were killed under him, he escaped unhurt ; and very contrary to his wish, this 
melancholy disaster greatly elevated his reputation. The remnant of the army 
retreated precipitately into the low country, whither the French considered 
themselves too weak to pursue them. 

Meantime, a militia force of about 5,000 men was assembled at Albany, lor 
an expedition against the important fortress of C^rown Point, on the borders of 
Canada. The commander was William Johnson, an Irishman, who had risen 




Pig. 46.— a Western Hunter in proper Costume. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 11:1 

from the ranks, and whose uncommon bodily strength, with a rude energy of 
character, had enabled him to acquire a greater influence over the Indian tribes 
than any other British officer. Having reached the southern extremity of Lake 
George, and learned that the enemy were erecting an additional fort at Ticon- 
deroga, he resolved to push forward, hoping to reduce it before the works were 
completed. Intelligence, however, was soon received, which required him to 
stand on the defensive. Baron Dieskau, an able commander, had carried out 
from France a large reinforcement, and having added to them a considerable 
body of Indians, was advancing to attack the British settlements. He at first 
proceeded toward Oswego, but on learning the advance of Johnson, hastened to 
direct his operations against him. The latter had fortified his camp, but through 
defective information, sent forward an advanced party of 1,000 men, who at a 
distance of about three miles unexpectedly met the enemy, and were driven back 
with great loss. Dieskau then marched forward to assault the main camp, 
^^ hich he seemed to have a fair prospect of carrying ; but Johnson received him 
\\ ilh the utmost firmness, and opening a brisk fire, caused the Indians and militia 
to fall back. The French regulars maintained the contest for several hours with 
great vigor, and the British general was even obliged by a severe wound to 
leave the command to Lyman, his second. The final result however was, that 
the assailants were completely repulsed, with the loss of nearly 1,000 men. 
Dieskau himself was mortally wounded and made prisoner ; and his retreating 
forces, being suddenly assailed by a small detachment from New York, aban- 
doned their baggage and took to flight. It was thought by many, that if John- 
son had followed up his victory by an attack on Crovvn Point, or at least on 
Ticonderoga, he would have succeeded ; but he did not choose to hazard the 
laurels already gained. 

It may be mentioned also that in this busy campaign, Shirley, the governor of 
Massachusetts, led an expedition against Niagara ; but the difficulties of the 
march, and the discouragement spread by the tidings of Braddock's defeat, pre- 
vented his engaging in any undertaking. It would seem, indeed, that the Brit- 
ish forces were scattered in too many quarters, instead of concentrating them- 
selves in one united effort against some important position or commanding 
stronghold. 

The war which had thus for some time been covertly waged between the two 
nations, was, in 1756, openly declared ; and increased exertions were made on 
both sides. In a council of governors held at New York, three expeditions were 
planned, in which 21,000 men were to be employed. Abercromby and Lord 
Loudon, however, who successively went out as commander-in-chief, did not 
possess the requisite energy ; and discontents arose among the provincial of- 
ficers, from being compelled to take rank under the regulars. The French 
force, meantime, was united under Montcalm, an officer of high spirit ; and while 
the British were deliberating, he hastened against the two forts at Oswego, 
which, as they protected Lake Ontario, formed their principal bulwark in that 
quarter. On the 10th of August he began the siege of the first, which was soon 
evacuated by its defenders, owing to the failure of their ammunition, and he then 
assailed the other with such vigor, that it surrendered on the 14th, Colonel Mer- 
cer, the commander, having been killed in the attack. The garrison, amounting 
to 1,400, became prisoners of war, while 121 pieces of cannon, with a quantity 
of stores, sloops, and boats, fell into his hands. In the following year, he 
marched against Fort William Henry, on Lake George, commenced the siege 
in the beginning of August, and compelled it, in six days, to surrender. The 
defenders stipulated to march out with the honors of war, and rejoin their coun- 
trymen ; but these terms were completely violated by the Indians, who barba- 
rously massacred a great number of them. Montcalm's friends have studiously 



112 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

defended him against any charge, even of neglect, on this dreadful occasion ; 
but l)lame was attached, at the tune, both to him and his officers, and there was 
uccorduigly kindled throughout tlie colonies a deep thirst for vengeance. 

Hitherto this war had been an almost continued series of disaster and dis- 
grace ; and in Europe similar results were seen to follow the feeble measures 
of the cabinet. But the spirit of the nation, being now aroused, forced into 
power William Pitt, perhaps the most energetic war minister who has ever 
bwayed the British councils. Adverse to military operations in Germany, he 
turned his main attention to the North American colonies, and by vigorously an- 
nouncing his resolution, drew forth from themselves strenuous exertions. Lord 
Loudon was superseded by Amherst, a more able commander ; while the most 
active part was assigned to Wolfe, a young officer, in whom the discerning eye 
of Pitt discovered a rising military genius. It being determined to strike the 
first blow against Louisburg, considered the centre of French power in that 
quarter, an expedition sailed against it in May, 1757, and by the end of July, 
chiefly through his exertions, it was compelled to surrender. This success was 
followed up next year by a more formidable attempt, under the same commander, 
against Quebec, capital of New France. / On the 13th September, 1759, a splen- 
did victory, dearly purchased indeed by the death of that gallant officer, placed 
the city in the undisputed possession of Britain. 

After this triumph, P'rance could with difficulty maintain her posts in the in- 
terior. In 1758, General Abercromby, with 16,000 regulars and provincials, 
marched against Crown Point and Ticonderoga. The first skirmish was marked 
by the fall of Lord Howe, a young officer of high promise, and much beloved in 
America. The commander, having soon after made a premature assault on the 
last-mentioned fort, was repulsed with considerable loss, when he raised the 
siege and precipitately retreated. Colonel Bradstreet, however, at the head of 
a detachment, captured Fort Frontignac, a post of some consequence on Lake 
Ontario. 

Meantime the Virginians, notwithstanding their most earnest wishes, had in 
vain attempted to renew the expedition against Fort Duquesne ; having placed 
under the command of Washington a force barely sufficient to check the incur- 
sions of the French and Indians. In 1758, however, under the auspices of Pitt, 
General Forbes arrived with a body of troops, which the provincials soon raised 
to 6,000 ; but, contrary to the urgent advice of the American, instead of pushing 
on by a track already formed, he undertook to cut a new one through forests 
almost impracticable. He accordingly failed to reach the scene of action till 
November, when the season was too late for active operations, and the provis- 
ions were nearly exhausted. A party under Major Grant, having rashly ad- 
vanced, were defeated with great loss. The situation of the army appeared 
very serious, when news arrived that the garrison, reduced to 500, and dis- 
couraged probably by the fall of Louisburg and the dangers menacing Canada, 
had set fire to the fort, and retreated in boats down the river. The Indians, who 
had already abandoned their cause, readily entered into terms with the British, 
and tranquillity was established along the whole line of the back settlements. 
By the peace of Paris, France ceded it and all the adjacent countries. Spain 
was also obliged to yield Florida ; and Britain acquired a vast, compact, and 
flourishing empire, reaching from the arctic zone to the Gulf of Mexico. 

It would have been satisfactory could we have added a particular view of the 
progress made during this period by the colonies, in population, industry, and 
wealth. Their advance was certainly most rapid ; yet the details are scanty, 
and in many cases doubtful. They were favored by a combination of circum- 
stances almost unprecedented. An industrious race, skilled in agriculture, were 
transported to a country where land to any extent could be easily obtained. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



113 



The abundance of the necessaries of life thus produced, removed all check to 
marriage and the rearing of children ; while the same circumstances invited a 
continual influx of emigrants from Europe. Hence arose a rapid increase of 
population, of which the modern world at least had never seen any example ; 
doubling, it was supposed, in twenty-five or even twenty years. 

The commercial progress of the colonies was equally rapid, and excited a 
still greater interest. Their exports consisted almost exclusively of the rude 
productions of land ; a circumstance most grateful to the English people, since 
it naturally led to the desire to take their commodities in exchange. Their prog- 
ress in agriculture, by absorbing at once their capital and their labor, prevented 
them from making any attempt to manufacture goods for themselves ; while, by 
increasing their wealth, it induced them to prefer the fabrics of Britain 
to the rude home-made stuffs with which they had been at first contented. 
There was, however, a difficulty in finding articles, such as the rich products 
of the West Indies, which would obtain a place in the market of Europe. Silk 
and wine, the early objects of hope and pride, never succeeded ; and though, in 
1731, there were exported from Virginia three hundred weight of the former, 
their expectations from this source proved ultimately fallacious. What they 
vainly sought, however, came upon them from unexpected quarters ; and we 
have seen how tobacco forced itself into the place of a leading export. During 
the present period, Virginia and Maryland became the chief sources whence all 
Europe was supplied. In 1744 and the two succeeding years, Britain imported 
40,000,000 pounds, whereof 30,000 were re-exported. Rice also was accident- 
ally introduced in the manner already mentioned ; and so congenial was the 
swampy soil of Carolina to its culture, that nearly the whole quantity consumed 
in Europe was raised in that plantation. The productions of the northern col- 
onies being nearly the same with those of Britain, met with no demand from 
our merchants ; but the surplus of grain found a market in Spain and Portugal ; 
provisions and timber were sent to the West Indies ; and thence they obtained 
the means to pay for foreign manufactures. To New England again, the fish- 
eries and shipbuilding were a continual source of ever-increasing wealth. The 
following exhibits a view of the progressive increase of imports and exports 
from 1700 to 1763 :— 



New England.. . 

New York 

Pennsylvania. . . . 
Virginia, and 
Maryland .... 

Carolina 

Georgia 


1701 


1730 


1750 


1763 1 


British 
Imports. 


Exports. 

£ 
86,322 
31,910 
12,003 

199,683 
13,908 

343,826 


Imports. 


Exports. 

£ 

208,196 

64,356 

48,592 

150,931 
64,785 

536,860 


Imports. 

£ 
48,455 
35,634 
28,191 

508,939 

191.607 

1,942 

814,768 


Exports. 


Imports. 


Exports. 


£ 
32,656 
18,547 

5,220 

235,738 
16,973 

309,134 


£ 
54,701 

8,740 
10,582 

346,823 
151,739 

572,585 


£ 
343,659 
267,130 
217,713 

349,419 

133,037 

2,125 

1,313,083 


£ 

74,815 
53,988 
38,228 

642,294 

282,366 

14,469 


£ 
258,854 
238,560 
284,152 

555,391 

250,132 

44,908 


1,106,160 


1,631,997 



In 1769, a merchant, under the title of The American Traveller (4to, London, 
1769), published a very detailed statement of the commerce of the colonies, on 
an average of the preceding three years ; and as this does not seem to be gen- 
erally known, we here present a summary, which may interest some classes 
of readers : — 

8 



il4 PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 





Massa- 
c-hiisclls 


Rest of 
N E. 


New 
York. 


Pennsyi- 
vaina. 


Viig'a & 
Miirvl'd. 


North 
Carolina 


South 
Carolina 


Georgia. 


Total. 




£ 


£ 


£ 


£ 


£ 


£ 


£ 


£ 


£ 


Dry Cod . . . 


100,000 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


100,000 


Pickled Fish . . 


S,0(IO 


7,000 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


15,000 


Timber .... 


45,000 


30,000 


25,000 


35,000 


55,000 


15,000 


20,000 


11,000 


230,000 


.Sliips .... 


49,000 


— 


14,000 


17,500 


30,000 


— 


6,000 


— 


116,500 


Whale and Cod 




















Oil, &c. . . . 


114,000 


22,500 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


136,500 


Live Stock . . 


12,000 


25,000 


17,000 


20,000 


— 


— 


15,000 


— 


69,000 


Salted Deef and 




















Pork .... 


13,500 


15.000 


26,000 


55,000 


15,000 


— 


25,000 


— 


149,500 


Potash .... 


20,000 


15,000 


14,000 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


49,000 


Beeswax, Ac. . 


9,000 


— 


1 ,500 


1,0011 


— 


— 


— 


— 


11,500 


Flour and biscuit 





— 


250,000 


350,000 


— 


— 


— 


— 


600,000 


Grain .... 








110,000 


112,1100 


70,000 


— 


12,000 


— 


304,000 


Skins .... 





— 


35,000 


50,000 


25,000 


— 


45,000 


17,000 


172,000 


Copper and Iron 








20,000 


35,000 


35,000 


— 


— 


— 


90,000 


Tobacco . . . 








— 


— 


768,000 


14,000 


— 


— 


782,000 


Rice 





— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


220,000 


36,000 


256,000 


Indigo .... 





— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


50,000 


1,700 


51,700 


Tar 





— 


— 


— 


— 


17,800 


2,600 


— 


20,400 


Hemp .... 





— 


— 


— 


21,000 


— 


— 


— 


21,000 


Flaxseed . . . 


— 


— 


14,000 


30,000 


14,000 


— 


— 


— 


58,000 


Sassafras . . . 





— 


— 


— 


7,000 


— 


— 


— 


7,000 


Silk 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


2,500 


2,500 


Sundries . . . 


— 


— 


— 


— 


— 


21,500 


— 


6,000 


27,500 


Exports . . . 


370.500 


114,500 


526,500 


705,500 


1,040,000 


68,300 


395,600 


74,200 


3,295,100 


Imports . . . 


395,000 


12,000 


531,000 


611,000 


865,000 


18,000 


365,000 


49,000 


2,846,000 



THE 



AMERICAN REVOLUTION 



CHAPTER I. 



The triumphant issue of the contest with France seemed to have placed the 
British empire in America on a foundation at once solid and permanent. The 
possession of the whole eastern coast, from the Gulf of Mexico to the Arctic 
ocean, secured it almost completely against any other European power, without 
whose support the natives could make only a very feeble and desultory resist- 
ance. The population, the wealth, and advancing commerce of these colonies, 
inspired sanguine and indeed chimerical hopes of future advantage. They had 
co-operated most cordially, by strenuous efforts and great sacrifices, in the ar- 
duous contest waged on their soil by Britain and her powerful rival ; and the 
exultation of common success cemented still more closely the mutual ties. The 
most friendly feelings appeared to be mutually cherished ; and nothing indicated 
the approach of that fatal crisis which was to rend the empire asunder, and to 
begin the separation between the Old and the New Worlds. 

There were not wanting, indeed, circumstances secretly tending toward this 
result. The colonies had always professed a firm and zealous allegiance to the 
king ; and even Mr. Marshall admits, that to the very latest period they did not 
generally dispute the supreme legislative power of parliament : yet they had at 
the same time shown an extreme anxiety to manage their affairs in their own 
way ; and during their silent growth, when communication was tedious and un- 
frequent, they generally attained this object. Occasionally the monarchs were 
seized with jealous feelings, and sent out strict and imperious mandates ; but 
the planters, by delay, coupled with firm and respectful remonstrance, usually 
contrived to evade their execution. The discouragement to their manufactures, 
though unfair, was of little consequence, when such branches of industry would 
at all events have been premature. The monopoly of their commerce, though 
a more serious evil, was so accordant with the contracted views of the age, that 
they never thought of disputing the right, or expecting it not to be enforced. It 
was, besides, executed with so much laxness, that the most lucrative dealings 
were carried on clandestinely with very little interruption. On this point Brit- 
ish jealousy was at length roused ; customhouses were erected, and cruisers 
stationed along the coast. 

In Great Britain, meanwhile, the light under which the colonies were viewed 
underwent a material alteration. Free nations, it has been often observed, are 
peculiarly apt to domineer over subject states. The people regarded with the 
highest complacency their sway over a vast transatlantic empire : according to 
Lord Chatham, even the chimney-sweepers on the streets talked boastingly of 



116 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

their subjects in America. The entire subservience of the settlers, the power 
of parliament to impose upon them both laws and taxes, had always at home 
been held undisputed. In their infant state, however, when struggling with 
poverty and danger, there had been neither motive nor disposition to enforce 
these claims ; and the occasional attempts to subvert their privileges, having 
been made in a violent manner by arbitrary and unpopular monarchs, had ex- 
cited sympathy among the great body of the nation. The case was aUered, 
when they had attained a degree of prosperity which enabled them undoubtedly 
to make a certain contribution toward the general interests of the empire ; and 
some benefit might reasonably be expected from the vast exertions made in order 
to promote their security. The effect of these, indeed appeared in a serious 
derangement of the national finances. The budget of 1764 exhibited an expen- 
diture hitherto unprecedented, leaving a deficiency of about three milUons, which 
was with difiiculty supplied by temporary resources and by encroachment on the 
sinking fund. Successive changes in the ministry had raised to its head George 
Grenville, an honest statesman, of great political knowledge and indefatigable 
application ; but his mind, according to the able view of his character drawn by 
Burke, could not extend beyond the circle of official routine, and was unable to 
estimate the result of untried measures. He saw only the emptiness of the 
British exchequer, the capability of the Americans to pay a certain revenue, and 
the supposed unquestionable right to levy it. 

Under these views, the minister, on the 10th March, 1764, introduced a se- 
ries of resolutions, asserting the right and expediency of requiring America to 
contribute to the general exigencies of the empire, and specifying a stamp-duty 
as an eligible mode. These formidable propositions, which were to shake 
Europe and America to their foundations, were passed by parliament in the most 
thoughtless and careless manner. There is no record of speech or vote against 
them in either house. Mr. Grenville proceeded, on the 5th May, with as little 
opposition as before, to bring in an act imposing the intended duty. He showed 
considerable indulgence toward the colonies, having, on the first moving of the 
resolutions, sent for their agents, and stated his intention not to push the measure 
through that session, but to give them an opportunity of passing it themselves, 
or of raising in any other manner the required sum of jE^ 100,000. 

These resolutions, being transmitted to America, excited the strongest and 
most hostile feeling ; and the colonial assemblies almost unanimously advanced 
the claim of having the sole right of imposing taxes on their fellow-citizens. 
They maintained that recent duties on imported goods had materially encroached 
on this right, which the proposed act would entirely extinguish, and thus reduce 
them completely to the condition of slaves. The assembly of Massachusetts, 
however, after passing resolutions to the full extent of this principle, were 
induced by Mr. Hutchinson so to modify them as to rest their opposition 
solely on the ground of expediency. The other states, particularly Virginia and 
New York, took also a decided part, and petitions of the same tenor were for- 
warded from many of them to Great Britian. Dr. Franklin, already a highly 
distinguished person, appeared in London as agent for Pennsylvania. He and 
the others endeavored to impress strongly upon the minister the hopelessness 
of the Americans ever submitting to this arbitrary mode of taxation. 

Mr. Grenville, early in February, 1765, brought his Stamp Act again before 
parliament. Voices, few indeed, but loud, were now raised against it. General 
Conway and Alderman Beckford denied the right of taxing America : Colonel 
Barre, with others, condemned it only as highly inexpedient, and even unjust, 
while the monopoly of her trade was retained. The latter gentleman began 
a course of most energetic and persevering opposition to the measure. He re- 
pelled the alleged obligations of the colonies to the mother country, describing 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



117 




Fig, 47.— Portrait of Colonel Barre. 

them as driven from her bosom by persecution, and raised up by their own en- 
ergies amid many oppressions ; as a people at once noble and truly loyal, but 
jealous of their liberties, which they were determined to vindicate. 1'he act, 
however, passed in the Commons by a majority of 250 to 50, and in the Lords 
with scarcely any opposition. The petitions had been generally rejected, on 
account of their denying the parliamentary right of taxation ; that of New York 
was so intemperate, that no one dared to present it. The act received the royal 
assent on the 22d March, though it was not to take effect till November fol- 
lowing. 

Virginia had always been an aristocratic colony, and hitherto considered 
peculiarly loyal ; but her opulent planters now appeared animated by a most 
daring spirit of independence. The assembly being then in session, Patrick 
Henry, at that time one of the most eloquent men in America, brought forward 
a series of resolutions against the proposed measure, supported by a speech, in 
which he said, " Caesar had his Brutus, Charles I. his Cromwell, and George 
III. — " being interrupted by loud cries of treason, lie added, " may profit by their 
example." The resolutions were modified, and diiTerent versions are given of 
those finally adopted ; but they certainly denied, in the most unqualified terms, 
the right of taxation claimed. Similar sentiments flew like lightning through 
the other states, which had at first displayed some degree of apathy. The most 
momentous step Avas taken by the assembly of Massachusetts, which, on the 6th 
June, 1766, circulated among the others the proposition for a general congress, 
to meet at New York, and arrange in concert the means of averting the threat- 
ened evil. Nine colonies responded to this call, the others being prevented 
chiefly by the difficulty of convoking their assemblies. The deputies from Bos- 
ton, on their arrival, waited upon the governor, and, representing their meeting 
as regular, informed him of its object and nature. He warned them against it 
as quite unconstitutional, and which could in no shaj)e be sanctioned ; yet with- 
out attempting to obstruct the proceedings. In a series of fourteen resolutions 
they denounced the injustice and ruinous consequences of their being taxed 
without being represented ; a privilege which, from their distance, they declared 



118 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 4S.— Portrait of Patrick Henry. 

it impossible for them to enjoy. They did not intimate any willingness to raise 
a revenue themselves, but maintained that the great advantages derived by 
Britain from the monopoly of American commerce formed an ample contribution. 
In an address to the throne, and petitions to both houses of parliament, these 
sentiments w^ere forcibly expressed ; yet they declared that their connexion with 
the empire formed their greatest happiness and security, and that its harmonious 
maintenance was the object of their most ardent desire. These documents were 
signed by only six commissioners ; while others had authority only to report to 
their state assemblies. All those bodies, however, ultimately approved the pro- 
ceedings ; and this first united act of the colonies against the mother country 
bore certainly a most portentous aspect. 

But the dreaded crisis arose when the first cargo of stamped paper was land- 
ed upon the American shores. Boston was the centre of tumult. On the 15th of 
August, the multitude hung on a tree the effigy of Mr. Oliver, the stamp-master ; 
and the sheriff", when ordered to take it down, declared it was impossible, with- 
out hazarding the lives of those employed. At dusk, the people carried the 
figure to the town-house, where the council were assembled, and raised three 
loud huzzas in token of defiance. They then took it to the front of his house, 
where they cut off* the head, after which, notwithstanding the defence made by 
his friends, they burst open the door, proclaiming their intention to seize him ; 
but he had escaped. The council, having seat orders to a colonel of militia to 
beat an alarm, was told that it v/ould signify nothing, for the drummer would be 
knocked down, and that probably every one belonging to the regiment was among 
the mob. Next morning, Mr. Oliver, to save his life, resigned his office, and 
whenever any one was heard of who defended or was likely to succeed him, a 
day was fixed for mobbing his house ; a measure which was preceded by a bon- 
fire in front of the dwelling, and cries of " liberty and property." The mob, 
meeting no resistance, proceeded to still greater extremities. On the 26th they 
demolished the residences of the registrar-deputy and comptroller of the customs ; 
after wliich they hastened to that of the governor, who not having the slightest 
apprehension, was with diflfjculty persuaded by his family to quit it. The peo- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



119 



pie rushed in, r.nd immediately began its total destruction, involving that of a 
fine library, together with important manuscripts ilKistrative of the history of the 
state from its earliest settlement. Next morning, the street was found strewed 
with plate, rings, money, and other valuable articles. Boston being now 
threatened with entire destruction, the principal inhabitants repaired to the gov- 
ernor, and offered to restore the dominion of law, on condition that no penal pro- 
ceedings should be held on account of the first commotion, directed solely against 
the stamps ; and it was only by this compact that order was restored. In New 
York the people advanced in arms to attack the fort in which the obnoxious ar- 
ticle had been lodged, and this post not being deemed tenable, the commander 
thought it necessary to deposite the object of their resentment in the hands of 
the magistrates. Movements somewhat similar were organized at every place 
of landing ; at the same time, combinations were proposed for discontinuing the 
use of all British manufactures. 

In England, meanwhile, affairs took a favorable turn for the colonists, through 
circumstances wholly independent of the merits of the question. From certain 
causes, an account of which falls not within our range of inquiry, ministerial af- 
fairs were in a very unsettled state. A turn of the political wheel brought into 
power the Marquis of Rockingham, a nobleman professing principles decidedly 
liberal. The colonial department was entrusted to General Conway, who had 




Fig. 49. — Portrait of General Conway. 

Stood forward as the zealous advocate of the Americans. His views were 
seconded by petitions from London, Liverpool, Manchester, Birmingham, New- 
castle, Glasgow, and other great commercial towns, deprecating the loss of their 
lucrative commerce. Yet ministers were beset with considerable difficulties, 
having to maintain the honor of the British government, which would be serious- 
ly compromised and its authority weakened, by yielding to a resistance thus 
violently urged. In the debate on the address, Mr. Grenville maintained that if 
Great Britain yielded, America was lost ; what was now almost rebellion 
would become revolution. " The seditious spirit in the colonies owed its birth, 
he said, to factions in the house. We were bid to expect disobedience ; what 



120 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

was this but telling the Americans to resist — to encourage their obstinacy with 
the expectation of support ?" This argument, however, seems untenable, when 
we consider the apathy shown in parliament till the disturbances had actually 
arisen. Mr. Nugent, afterward Lord Clare, insisted that the colonies should al 
least be obliged to own the right of taxation, and to solicit the repeal of the late 
act as a favor, 'j'he opposite cause was most strenuously advocated by Mr. Pitt, 
who, after a long illness, reappeared on the scene. On the proposal to tax 
America, so great he said had been his agitation for the consequences, that if he 
could have been carried in his bed, and placed on the floor of the house, he 
would come to bear testimony against it. He maintained the supremacy of 
Great Britain in all matters of government and legislation ; the greater must rule 
the less ; but taxes were a gift or grant from the people ; and how could any 
assembly give or grant what was not their own. " I rejoice," said he, "that 
America has resisted. Three millions of people, so dead to all the feelings of 
liberty as voluntarily to submit to be slaves, would have been fit instruments to 
make slaves of the rest." — " In a good cause, on a sound bottom, the force of 
this country can crush America to atoms. But on this ground your success 
would be hazardous. America, if she fell, would fall like the strong man ; she 
would embrace the pillars of the state, and pull down the constitution along with 
her-"" 

The ministers, after a good deal of consideration, determined to bring in a bill 
for the repeal of the Stamp Act, combined with a declaration of the power of 
Britain to bind the colonies in all cases whatsoever. This pointed expression, 
meant to soothe the opposite party, appeared to imply the power of taxation, and 
was indeed so explained by Conway, though as one only to be exercised in ex- 
treme cases. Yet very great difficulty was found in carrying it through the 
houses. In the Commons the minority was 167 to 275; in the Lords, 71 to 
105. Thirty-three of the latter joined in a protest, stating, that after the decla- 
ration already made, " such a submission of King, Lords, and Commons, in so 
strange and unheard-of a contest," would amount to an entire surrender of Brit- 
ish supremacy. 

The news of this repeal was received in the colonies with gratitude and sat- 
isfaction ; and they passed over the declaratory portion of the act, as merely in- 
tended to save the honor of the British legislature. The assembly of Massachu- 
setts passed a vote of thanks to the king, to whom the house of burgesses in 
Virginia voted the erection of a statue. The greatest difficulty respected com- 
pensation to the sufl^erers by the disturbances, which was demanded in mild but 
urgent terms by General Conway. Though not absolutely repelled, great back- 
wardness was shown in fulfilling it, especially in Massachusetts, where com- 
plaints were made that Governor Bernard made the requisition in a more per- 
emptory manner than his dispatches had authorized. After long delay the 
measure was agreed to, but combined with a general pardon to all concerned in 
the riots, a proceeding considered by the government as wholly irrelevant and 
beyond their jurisdiction. Notwithstanding these obstacles, the compensation 
was at length everywhere adjusted. A new clause in the Mutiny Act, however, 
by which it was required that the troops sent out should be furnished not only 
with quarters but with beer, salt, and vinegar, was represented as only a dis- 
guised form of taxation. In New York, where it came first into operation, the 
assembly refused to issue orders for its enforcement. 

The colonies had thus shown a disposition to remain attached on certain terms 
to the mother country, yet combined with an extreme and determined jealousy 
of any encroachment. In such circumstances, prudence evidently enjoined 
the strictest caution and a study to maintain things as they were, rather than at- 
tempt novel and doubtful measures. Unhappily, though there was no want of 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 121 

talent among the statesmen of the day, ministerial arrangements continued very 
fluctuating and unsettled. An entirely new cabinet came into power, at the head 
of which indeed was nominally Mr. Pitt, the friend of America ; but his health 
was so broken, that he took no share whatever in public measures, and not be- 
ing expected to recover, had lost his wonted influence. The lead was taken by 
Charles Townshend, a man of the most brilliant wit and eloquence, and whose 
power over the House of Commons was almost unbounded ; yet destitute of 
solid and statesman-like views, and, according to Burke, impelled by an inordi- 
nate vanity to the hopeless attempt of pleasing the most opposite parties. He 
soon found that concession to America was in bad odor among the majority of 
the house, and was stung, it is said, by taunts from his old colleague, Mr. Gren- 
ville, who reproached him with cowardice in not daring to act on his own prin- 
ciples. Under these impulses, he determined to undertake this perilous measure 
in a difierent shape, which might, it was hoped, be less offensive and more ef- 
ficacious. 

In May, 17G7, he introduced a bill imposing a duty on tea, glass, paper, and 
painters' colors, exported from England to America. As the colonists could 
receive these articles only from Britain, a tax was thus inevitably entailed, to 
which, after what had passed, their submission could never be expected. Yet 
we have again to wonder at the supine apathy of parliament, and particularly of 
those members who afterward impugned the measure with the greatest ve- 
hemence. The bill passed rapidly through both houses, and on the 29th June 
received the royal assent. By another act, resident commissioners of customs 
were established in the colonies, and other regulations made for the more strict 
collection of the revenue. The principle of these arrangements could not be 
objected to ; yet, as in fact a very extensive contraband trade had long entered 
into the traffic of the Americans, they pressed upon them with a new severity, 
which they could scarcely brook. 

On intelligence of these acts being received among them, all the elements of 
opposition were again in movement. A number of publications, particularly Mr. 
Dickinson's " Letters of a Pennsylvania Farmer," taught the people to regard 
them as a decided attack on their liberties. The general assembly of Massachu- 
setts, having met in January, 1768, drew up a petition to the king, asserting in 
decided though not violent terms the right of not being taxed without their own 
consent. They took the more obnoxious measure of sending a circular, em- 
bodying the same sentiments, to the assemblies of the other colonies, inviting 
their co-operation. This last step excited the utmost jealousy in the British 
ministers, who instructed Governor Bernard to call upon them to rescind their 
resolution, and, in case of non-compliance, to dissolve them. The house, how- 
ever, in June, 1768, by a vote of 92 to 17, adhered in the most positive manner 
to these proceedings ; when their immediate dissolution followed. The govern- 
ment sent a counter circular to the other assemblies, warning them to beware of 
the dangerous and factious conduct of Massachusetts. It failed, however, to 
prevent a cordial concurrence of all the leading bodies, several of whom repelled 
with vehemence the attempt to dictate to them, or to control their proceedings. 

At Boston, meantime, fresh grounds of irritation continually arose. The com- 
missioners of customs arrived, and one of their officers was placed on board the 
sloop Liberty, belonging to John Hancock, a zealous patriot, laden with wines 
from Madeira. The functionary, on attempting to exercise his duties, was con- 
fined in the cabin, and the whole cargo was landed during the night. The ves- 
sel was in consequence condemned and seized ; upon which the people rose in 
tumult, burned a customhouse boat, and compelled the commissioners to flee for 
safety on board the Romney ship of war. The assemblies strongly condemned 
these proceedings, inviting even the government to prosecute j but there appeared 



122 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 60. — Portrait of Jolin Hancock. 

SO little prospect of obtaining either witnesses or juries who would convict, that 
no such attempt was made. 

The agitation excited by this event was heightened by another, which was in 
a great degree its consequence. Two regiments were ordered from New York 
to be quartered at Boston. The first rumor of this measure raised an extraordi- 
nary ferment ; a town meeting was held, and a committee appointed, who waited 
on the governor to ascertain the truth of the report, and solicit him to convene 
the assembly. He did not deny the fact, but declared that he was unable to 
comply with the request without instructions from home. The people then pro- 
ceeded to the very serious measure of finding a suhslitute for the assembly, by 
inviting the other towns to nominate deputies, and thus form a convention. Pre- 
tending, too, the dread of a war with France, they issued orders that every in- 
habitant, according to an alleged law of the state, should provide himself with a 
musket and the requisite ammunition. All the towns except one sent deputies, 
who assembled in ihe beginning of September. They immediately despatched 
three members to the governor, with a petition, disclaiming any idea of assuming 
an authoritative character, but professing merely to have met " in this dark 
-and distressing time to consult and advise as to the best means of preserving 
peace and good order ;" and concluded with a request to call the assembly. 
He refused to receive the message, or in any shape recognize the meeting, and 
next day wrote a letter, admonishing them to separate without delay. They did 
not immediately comply ; yet not being actuated by the violent temper which 
prevailed among the citizens, they merely prepared a petition to the king, ex- 
pounding their grievances, but professing the most decided loyalty, and a desire 
to cultivate harmony with Great Britain. In a report addressed to the people, 
while setting forth the alarming state of the country, they earnestly inculcated 
submission to legal authority, and abstinence from all acts of violence and tumult. 
They then separated after a session of five days. The troops now arrived, and 
as the council and inhabitants refused to take any steps for their accommodation, 
the governor was obliged to encamp part on the common, and assign to some 
quarters in the market-hall and state-house ; positions that greatly aggravated 
the odium with which they were regarded. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 123 

Another important step to which the Americans were now impelled was an 
agreement for the non-importation of British goods. This, however, was ac- 
complished with great difllciilty, the people being thereby deprived of nearly all 
the conveniences and luxuries of life ; while the merchants, the most active op- 
ponents of the mother country, were threatened with ruin. The proposition, 
after being suggested, lay some time dormant, nor, till August, 1768, was it fully 
determined upon, even in Massachusetts. Virginia next followed the example 
which Lord Bottetourt, the governor, vainly endeavored to prevent by dissolvint 
the assembly. In this measure Washington took an active part, and his con 
fidential letters intimate that he already contemplated a resort to arms as in 
evitable. Other colonies were induced to join. 

In the beginning of 1769, these proceedings being brought under the view of 
the British parliament, excited in a great majority the most decided reprobation. 
Both houses passed a series of resolutions declaring the pretension of not being 
bound by the acts of the legislature " illegal, unconstitutional, and deroga- 
tory of the rights of the crown and parliament of Great Britain." The circular 
letter of the Massachusetts assembly, the assemblage and proceedings of the 
Boston convention, were characterized as daring insults on his majesty's author- 
ity, and audacious usurpations of the powers of government. In an address to 
the king, the lords assured him of support in maintaining the laws in Massachu- 
setts Bay, and prayed information respecting all persons accused of treason in 
the said colony, that they might be dealt with according to the act 35 Henry 
VIII., which directs such to be brought to England, and tried under a special 
commission. The resolution and address, when brought down to the Commons, 
encountered a warm opposition. Governor Pownall, intimately acquainted with 
the colonies, and actuated seemingly by patriotic motives, strongly advised min- 
isters to pause, and do nothing to inflame the Americans, whom he described as 
sincerely attached to the mother country, yet jealous in the extreme of those 
liberties for which their ancestors had made such sacrifices. Yet the resolution 
was passed by 161 to 65. 

At this time, however, another entire change took place in official arrange- 
ments, when Lord North began his long and eventful career. He possessed ex- 
tensive and varied knowledge, considerable eloquence, with peculiar skill in de- 
bate, and address in managing the house. Yet he wanted the decisive charac- 
ter of mind which would have fitted him for that formidable crisis he could not 
avoid. He was incapable of originating or of acting upon any comprehensive 
plan, while, on the other hand, he was easily hurried into hasty and incon- 
siderate measures, from the effects of which he had not skill to extricate 
himself. 

Almost every new minister had opened his career by concession to the pro- 
vincials ; and one of Lord North's temper was not likely to form an exception. 
The merchants, too, who were beginning to suffer severely by the non-importation 
proceedings, petitioned earnestly in favor of the colonies. The exports, which 
in 1768 had amounted to £2,378,000, of which £132,000 was in tea, had fallen 
in 1769 to £1,634,000, the tea being only £44,000. On the 5th March, 1770, 
his lordship proposed to withdraw the duties recently imposed, as contrary to 
sound commercial principles, and tending to discourage their own manufactures. 
He retained only that on tea as an assertion of the British right of taxation. 
Even George Grenville condemned this plan as inconsistent and imperfect, 
urging that one system or other ought to be thoroughly adopted ; while several 
members reprobated all concession, and insisted that the acts should be enforced 
with the united powers of the nation. An amendment by Governor Pownall, that 
the tea duty also should be repealed, was negatived by 204 to 142, and the 
original motion carried. 



124 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

This measure in a great degree tranquilized America ; though considerable 
materials of irritation were left. The more zealous patriots contended, that as 
their objection had been to the principle, not the amount of the taxes, the reten- 
tion of any one was equivalent to a continuance of the whole. The resolution, 
also, respecting the conveyance of offenders to England for trial, though never 
in fact intended to be acted upon, excited rumors and alarms. The Massachu- 
setts assembly advanced new and bolder claims, altogether denying the power 
of parliament even to legislate ; they complained also of the laws restraining 
their manufactures, which were doubtless impolitic, but had hitherto been quietly 
submitted to, and in their actual state were of very small practical injury. A 
new arrangement, making the salaries of the governor and judges independent 
of the assembly, gave rise to strong remonstrances. They declared that no ar- 
rangement would satisfy them except the restoration of everything to the same 
footing as at the close of the late war. The removal of their body to Cambridge, 
and its long prorogations, heightened the discontent ; while the presence of the 
military was a continued source of complaint and irritation. 

During these parliamentary transactions, an occurrence happened in Boston, 
the source and centre of opposition to British authority, which greatly exaspera- 
ted the Americans and removed the hopes of reconciliation to a greater distance 
than ever. Frequent quarrels had arisen between the inhabitants and the sol- 
diers, who had been stationed there in the autumn of 1768 ; but the public peace 
was preserved till the evening of the 5th of March, 1770, when a scuffle ensued, 
near the barracks, between a few soldiers and some young men of the town : 
the soldiers pursued the young men through the streets ; the townsmen took the 
alarm ; the bells of the churches were rung ; the multitude assembled at the 
customhouse, and insulted and threatened the sentinel stationed there. Captain 
Preston, the officer on duty at the time, hastened with a party to support the 
sentinel : he endeavored to persuade the people to disperse ; but his efforts were 
unavailing. The mob became more riotous than before, throwing stones and 
other missiles at the military. At length a soldier who had been struck fired on 
the multitude ; some of his comrades soon followed his 'example : four persons 
were killed, and several wounded. The crowd fled, but soon collected in 
another street. The drums beat to arms ; the troops were drawn out ; and the 
utmost agitation and confusion prevailed in the town. 

A meeting of the inhabitants was held, and a deputation sent to the governor, 
requesting him to remove the troops. He assembled the council, who were of 
opinion that the removal of the troops would be for the good of his majesty's 
service. The troops were accordingly removed to Castle William. Captain 
Preston surrendered himself for trial ; and the soldiers who had been under his 
command at the customhouse were taken into custody. 

Some days afterward, the bodies of those who had been killed in the riot, ac- 
companied by a great concourse of people, displaying emblematical devices cal- 
culated to inflame the popular mind, were carried in funeral procession through 
the town to the place of sepulture. The colonial newspapers gave an inflamma- 
tory account of the transaction, representing it as an atrocious massacre of the 
peaceable inhabitants. The trial of Captain Preston and his party was delayed 
till the month of October, and Samuel Adams was assigned to him by the court 
as his defender. Before that time the irritation of the public mind had some- 
what abated ; and Captain Preston and six of his men, were acquitted by a 
Boston jury. Two of the party were found guilty of manslaughter. 

The news of the discontinuance of the American duties reached Boston while 
the minds of the people were much irritated by the death of their townsmen ; 
but in the inflamed state of the public mind the intelligence had little effect in 
soothing their angry passions, or cherishing a spirit of conciliation. The' ex- 



126 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 52. — Portrait of Samuel Adams. 

asperation and firm resolution to resist all parliamentary taxation, which prevailed 
in Massachusetts, did not exist, in the same degree, in the other colonies; 
and, therefore, in them the repeal of the duties had considerable influence on 
the public mind. In all the provinces much inconvenience had been felt in con- 
sequence of the non-importation associations, and many of the people were glad 
to be released from them. Accordingly, they now held those associations no 
longer binding, except in regard to tea : some, indeed, wished to interpret them 
more rigorously, and to consider them obligatory till the tax on every article was 
abrogated. But the general sense of the colonists was that they ceased in re- 
gard to every article from which the tax was removed, and that now they op- 
erated against tea only. Hence, during the remainder of this year and the 
whole of the next, the commerce of Britain with America was in a flourishing 
condition. 

In the southern and middle colonies, although the people were not entirely 
satisfied with parliament, yet, for the sake of peace, they were generally in- 
clined to acquiesce in what it had done. The same spirit did not prevail in, the 



128 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

north ; for there the colonists were inclif,niant at the restrictions laid on theii 
commerce by the establishment of an American board of admiralty, and the 
powers granted to the ofTicers of the navy, in order to enforce the revenue laws. 
The zeal of these petty officers was often much greater than their prudence ; 
and they highly provoked the people by the vexatious activity and insolence with 
which they executed their commission. 

Lieutenant Dudington, commander of the armed vessel Gasper, stationed off 
Rhode Island, was remarkably active in searching for contraband goods. By 
this conduct, and by compelling the packets to lower their colors in passing him, 
he had become the object of much ill will. On the evening of the 9th of June, 
1772, the Providence packet, with passengers on board, came up with colors 
flying, and refusing to lower them, the lieutenant fired a shot at her ; which 
being disregarded, he gave chase. It was near full tide, and the packet stood 
closely in to the land, for the purpose of drawing the Gasper into shallow water : 
the design succeeded, and the schooner got fast aground about seven miles be- 
low Providence. The packet proceeded to the town, where the resolution was 
soon formed of attacking and destroying the Gasper. Accordingly, about two in 
the morning, a body of armed men, in several whale-boats, boarded the Gasper, 
which was still aground, forced the lieutenant, who was wounded in the scuffle, 
with his crew, ashore, and burned the schooner and her stores. 

The British ministry were incapable of deriving wisdom from experience ; 
for, after all the mischief which had resulted from their American acts, they still 
indulged the passion for colonial legislation. Hitherto the assembly of Mas- 
sachusetts Bay had voted a scanty allowance to the judges and to law officers of 
the crown ; but about the beginning of 1772, in order to render the judges more 
independent, the crown granted them liberal salaries out of the American reve- 
nue. The measure was unseasonable ; for every act of government was looked 
on with distrust and jealousy by the colonists ; and in the irritable state of the 
public mind at that time, the grant of salaries to the judges, being viewed as the 
wages of subserviency, created much alarm and agitation. 

The inhabitants of Boston met on the 25th of October. Mr. Hutchinson was 
then governor, having succeeded Sir Francis Bernard in 1770 : to him they pre- 
sented a petition, setting forth the evil tendency of the new regulation respecting 
the judges, and the alarm which it had occasioned, and praying him to call an 
assembly. He refused : the people, therefore, appointed a committee to con- 
sider what was to be done in that season of danger, and to report to a subsequent 
meeting. The committee prepared a report more extensive than any that had 
hitherto been framed, comprehending the rights of the colonists as men, as cit- 
izens, and as Christians. 

The inhabitants of Boston met to receive the report, which was read and 
agreed to. It was ordered to be printed and circulated in the province, accom- 
panied by an exhortation to the people no longer to doze or sit in supine in- 
difference, while the hand of oppression was tearing the choicest fruits from the 
tree of liberty. 

When the assembly met in January, 1773, the governor imprudently expatiated 
on the supreme legislative authority of the king and parliament. This fanned 
the dying embers ; and the assembly, instead of qualifying the claims contained 
in the resolutions of the people of Boston, avowed them in all their extent. In 
their address they openly denied the right of parliament to tax or4o legislate for 
them in any respect whatsoever ; and added that, if in any late instances ther«» 
had been a submission to acts of parliament, it had arisen rather from want 
of consideration, and a reluctance to contend with the parent state, than from a 
conviction of the supreme legislative authority of parliament. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. il?9 



CHAPTER II. 



The independent spirit which had so often manifested itself in the assembly 
and colony of Massachusetts Bay, had been gradually working its way into the 
other provinces. Since the time of the first congress, a mutual correspondence 
had been maintained between the leading men of the several colonies. The 
measures of the British ministry had tended to promote among them an approxi- 
mation of political sentiment, and to make them feel the importance of union and 
co-operation in giving consistency and vigor to their measures. But although 
the colonies were determined to resist taxation by a British parliament, yet there 
was not at this time among the great body of the people, nor even among their 
leaders, unless with perhaps a very few exceptions, the remotest intention of a 
separation from Great Britain. But an act of parliament was passed this ses- 
sion, which brought matters to a crisis, and severed the American colonies for 
ever from the British empire. 

The East India Company enjoyed a monopoly, and, having allowed their 
affairs to fall into disorder, they applied to parliament for relief, complaining that 
their embarrassments were partly owing to the American disturbances, wiiich 
had lessened the demand for their tea, and left nearly 17,000,000 lbs. lying in 
their warehouses for want of a market ; but unhappily the ministry resolved to 
relieve them. For this purpose parliament empowered the company to export 
tlieir tea to the colonies free from all duties payable in Britain. The ministry 
seem to have imagined that the company, by exporting the tea to America in 
their own ships, would be enabled to relieve their overstocked warehouses ; that 
the colonial non-importation associations would be rendered ineflectual ; and 
that the tax of three pence on the pound would necessarily be paid in America. 
But the quarrel had already proceeded too far to admit of the success of such a 
scheme. The Americans easily foresaw, that if the tea were landed in the 
provinces it would be impossible to check the sale and consumption of it ; they, 
therefore took measures to prevent the discharging of their cargoes. 

In November news reached Boston that three ships, loaded with tea, on ac- 
count of the East India Company, were on their way to that port. The informa- 
tion threw the people into great commotion ; the consignees were threatened, 
and fled for safety to Castle William. On the arrival of the tea, a meeting of 
the inhabitants of Boston and of the neighboring towns was held, at which it 
was resolved to send back the ships without permitting them to discharge their 
cargoes. Notice of this resolution was given to the consignees and others inter- 
ested in the ships ; and the meeting adjourned to afford them time to return their 
answer. The captains wished to put to sea, without running the risk of losing 
their cargoes. But the governor, who had always recommended coercive meas- 
ures, found it easy to throw difficulties in the way of an amicable arrangement. 
The clearance from the customhouse, which was necessary to authorize the 
sailing of the ships, could not be obtained ; besides, the vessels could not be al- 
lowed to pass Castle William without the governor's permission, which he re- 
fused to grant. The people, however, were too resolutely bent on their purpose 
to be diverted from it by such management. On the 16tlx of December the ad- 

9 



130 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

jonrnefl town meeting, after having heard an account of al the proceedings in 
the allair, dissolved itself amid cries of " A mob, a mob !" and in the evening a 
mini!)er of armed men, disguised like Mohawk Indians, boarded the three tea 
ships, and in about the space of two hours, broke open 342 chests of tea, valued 
at 18,000/. sterling, and discharged the contents into the sea. The work was 
deliberately performed, and no property but the tea injured. 

The determined spirit of resistance to the introduction of this article was not 
confined to Boston, but manifested itself in other places also, although it was not 
attended witli similar violence. In most instances the ships were obliged to re- 
turn without having discharged their cargoes. In Charlestown, after much op- 
position, the tea was permitted to be landed, but was immediately lodged in damp 
cellars, where it long remained, and was finally spoiled. 

Information of the destructive proceedings at I3oston reached Britain while 
parliament was sitting, and was communicated to both houses by messages from 
the crown. The people of that town had on so many occasions shown an inde- 
pendent spirit, and had resisted oppression so often, that it was determined to make 
them feel the weight of parliamentary vengeance. For that purpose a bill was 
introduced on the i 4th of March, 1774, and received the royal assent on the 31st 
of the same month, prohibiting the lading or unlading of any goods or merchan- 
dise, excepting stores for his mijesty's service, and provisions and fuel for the 
use of the inhabitants, at any place within the port of Boston, after the 1st day 
of June, until the king was satisfied that good order and obedience to the laws 
were restored, and until the East India Company and others should be indemni- 
lied for the loss they had sustained. Then, and not till then, might the king by 
proclamation open the harbor of Boston. In order to enforce obedience to the 
enactments of this bill, four ships-of-war were ordered to sail for the proscribed 
town. General Gage, commander-in-chief in America, was appointed governor 
of Massachusetts Bay, in the room of Mr. Hutchinson ; and he was authorized 
to grant pardons for treasons and all other crimes, and to remit forfeitures to all 
such offenders as he should think fit objects of royal clemency. 

But the British ministry were not satisfied with shutting up the harbor of Bos- 
ton ; they resolved not only to punish the people for past offences, but also to 
prevent future misconduct. For these purposes, they determined to annul the 
charter of the colony, and give it a new constitution. They accordingly pro- 
cured an act of parliament which deprived the lower house of assembly in Mas- 
sachusetts Bay of the power of electing the council, and vested that privilege in 
the crown, authorizing the king, or the governor acting in his name, to appoint 
judges, magistratas, and sherifls. The act also empowered the sheriff to summon 
and return juries, and prohibited town meetings, unless with the consent of the 
governor. The charter was considered by the colonists as the compact between 
them and the king, and as the only bond of union between them. They admitted 
that if they had violated the charter they were justly liable to punishment ; but 
thought neither king nor parliament had any right to annul the charter. The 
attempt to do so, in their opinion, broke the bond of union, and set the people 
free from their allegiance. From that moment the parties became independent 
of each other, and the king could reign over the colony only as a conquered 
province, reduced to unconditional submission. 

But with these two acts the ministry were not satisfied. For the consumma- 
tion of their plan, they added a third, empowering the governor, with the advice 
of the council, when an)?^ person in the discharge of his duty as an officer of 
revenue, or as a magistrate in the suppression of riots, or in the support of the 
laws of revenue, or when any person acting under the authority of a magistrate 
for any of those purposes, should be charged with the crime of murder, or with 
any other capital offence while so acting, to send the person so charged -to any 



132 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

other colony, or to Britain, to be tried, if it should appear to the governor and 

his council that an impartial trial could not be had in the province. Those acts 
did not pass without oppossition. There were persons in parliament who had 
discernment enough to perceive the pernicious tendency of such measures ; but 
the plan of the ministry was supported by docile majorities in both houses. 

On the 10th of May intelligence of the port bill reached the town. Such a 
rigorous measure was wholly unexpected, and excited the liveliest indignation 
against its authors. The act was immediately printed on paper with a black 
border, and hawked about the streets as a bloody, cruel, and inhuman murder. 

The inhabitants of Boston were not long left in uncertainty and suspense with 
respect to the sentiments and conduct of the other provinces concerning the port 
bill. The rest of the colonies had opposed the introduction of the tea as firmly 
as they, although, from peculiar circumstances, the proceedings had not been 
equally vigorous at any other port. They were considered as suffering in the 
common cause ; and the other colonies gave them prompt assurances of co-op- 
eration and support. The people of the other sea-port towns of Massachusetts 
Bay, instead of taking advantage of the calamity of their neighbors in Boston to 
increase their own commerce, generously offered them the use of their wharves 
and warehouses for carrying on their trade. 

Before the 7th of June the people of Boston had received assurances of the 
lively sympathy of the other colonies, and of their active co-operation in the cause 
of American freedom. Emboldened by such support, they determined to act with 
unabated vigor. The assembly met at Salem on the 7th of June ; resolved on a 
general congress, to meet at Philadelphia on the 1st of September ; nominated 
five of their members to attend it : voted the sum of 500/. for defraying their ex- 
penses ; and recommended to the several towns and districts of the province to 
raise this sum, according to their proportion of the last provincial tax, which was 
readily complied with. On being informed of these proceedings the governor 
dissolved the assembly. 

An active correspondence was now carried on between the leading men 
of the several provinces ; and corresponding committees were everywhere es- 
tablished. The cause of the inhabitants of Boston daily became more popular ; 
and the sentiments of the people of New England rapidly gained ground through- 
out the continent. There were a few persons not unfriendly to the claims of the 
British government ; but at town meetings', their efforts were vain, as they were 
opposed by overwhelming majorities. 

Throughout the country the press was chiefly in the hands of persons friendly 
to the people ; and that powerful engine was actively employed in supporting 
the cause of the colonies, and contributed not a little to fan the growing flame. 
The sufferings occasioned by the port bill, in Boston and its vicinity, exasperated 
the people without either intimidating or subduing them ; they saw that it was 
mtended either to terrify or compel them to unconditional submission ; and they 
determined to repel force by force. They seized every opportunity of providing 
themselves with muskets, and other military accoutrements. Many of them, in- 
deed, in conformity to the militia laws, were already in possession of firearms, 
and all were desirous of improving themselves in the use of them. With the 
musket they were familiarly acquainted from their earliest years ; and having 
been much exercised in hunting, were dexterous marksmen. Many imagined 
that this, combined with patriotic ardor, would supply the defects of military 
discipline and want of military habits. A warlike spirit pervaded the provinces, 
and the note of preparation for battle was everywhere heard. The parties had 
ill calculated each other's strength ; the colonists had but a very imperfect 
knowledge of the formidable power of Britain, and the British government had 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTIOJ^. 133 

formed no just estimate of the unanimity and vigor of the colonists ; else both 
parties Avould have been much more cautious. 

While the people were so active in their preparations, General Gage was not 
an inattentive or idle spectator of their proceedings. Apprehensive of resistance 
to his authority, he had soon after entering on his government ordered two regi- 
ments of infantry and a detachment of artillery to Boston. This body of troops 
was gradually increased by reinforcements from Ireland, New York, Halifax, 
and Quebec, and was encamped on the common and narrow neck which con- 
i^cted Boston with the main land. The presence of these troops alarmed the 
townsmen, and greatly increased the jealousy of the country people. The Bos- 
ton committee did everything in their power to render the situation of the mil- 
itary disagreeable ; and privately counteracted every measure tending to pro- 
mote their comfort. They dissuaded the farmers and others from selling them 
straw, timber, boards, and every other article, except the provisions necessary 
for their subsistence. If purchases were made by the agents of government, 
care was taken that the articles did not reach the camp in safety : the straw was 
burned ; vessels with bricks were sunk ; carts with wood were overturned ; 
and, in one way or other, purchases were either prevented, or the commodities 
destroyed before they reached the camp. 

A guard was stationed on Boston Neck, ostensibly with a view to prevent the 
desertion of the soldiers ; but it was considered by the Americans as intended 
to cut off the communication between the town and country, and to compel 
the inhabitants of Boston to submit unconditionally to the acts of the British par- 
liament. Inflamed by rumors of this kind, the inhabitants of Worcester county 
assembled, and despatched messengers to Boston, to ascertain what degree of 
credit was due to these reports. Those messengers assured the people of the 
town that, if any attempt should be made to compel them to surrender their 
rights, several thousands of armed men were ready to march to their assistance ; 
and that if they should yield up their liberties, the people in the country would 
not consider themselves parties in their submission, nor bound by their deed. 

The events of almost every day tended not only to keep alive but to increase 
the mutual irritation. The inhabitants of Salem were invited by a hand-bill to 
meet on the 25th of August, in order to concert measures for opposing the late 
acts of parliament. On the 24th, the governor issued a proclamation prohibiting 
the meeting. But the proclamation »Avas disregarded: the people assembled 
Troops were sent to disperse them ; but before the arrival of the troops the 
business was finished, and the assembly dissolved. 

Everything wore a portentous aspect. The people were highly exasperated : 
the governor was irritated and alarmed. Perhaps no human prudence could have 
long delayed hostilities without abandoning the British claims ; but the conduct 
of the governor hastened matters to a crisis. He fortified Boston Neck ; and 
before daybreak, on the 1st of September, sent a party of soldiers across the 
river Charles, and removed a quantity of provincial powder which had been 
lodged in the arsenal at Charlestown, a small town opposite Boston. The news 
of tliis transaction spread rapidly through the country ; and several thousands of 
the inhabitants of the neighboring towns, mostly armed, soon assembled at Cam- 
bridge. They proceeded to the houses of several gentlemen who had been 
named counsellors under the late act ; and those gentlemen found it expedient 
to resign their appointments, and to declare that they would not fill any office 
under the obnoxious bills. It was with difficulty that this multitude was dis- 
suaded from marching to Boston, to demand the restoration of the powder, and 
to attack the troops in case of refusal. 

This tumultuary meeting gave rise to a rumor, which circulated throughout 
New England with amazing rapidity, that the troops were firing on the town of 



i34 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Boston ; and in less than iwonty-four hours, between thirty and forty thousand 
men were in arms, some of whom marched upward of twenty miles on their way 
toward Boston before they were satisfied that the rumor was false. This cir- 
cumstance greatly encouraged the most daring of the popular leaders, who re- 
solved to keep up and cherish the public agitation by holding an assembly of 
delegates from the several towns and districts of the county of Suffolk, of which 
Boston is the capital, to consider what course was to be pursued in the present 
j)osture of affairs. This assembly met on the 9th of September ; and after a 
spirited preamble, daringly resolved, " That no obedience is due from this pro*-- 
ince to the late acts, but that they be rejected as the attempts of a wicked ad- 
ministration to enslave America : that so long as the justices are appointed or 
hold their places by any other tenure than that which the charter and the laws 
of the province direct, they must be considered as unconstitutional officers ; and, 
as such, no regard ought to be paid to them by the people of this country ; that 
it be recommended to the collectors of taxes, and all other officers who have 
public money in their hands, to retain the same, and not to make any payment 
thereof to the provincial county treasurer, until the civil government of the 
province be placed upon a constitutional foundation, or it shall be otherwise or- 
dered by the proposed provincial congress : that the persons who have accepted 
seats at the council-board, by virtue of a mandamus from the king, have acted in 
direct violation of the duty they owe to their country : that this county do 
recommend it to all who have so highly offended, and have not already resigned, 
to make public resignation on or before the 20th day of this month of September : 
that all refusing so to do shall, after said day, be considered as obstinate and in- 
corrigible enemies to this country : that the fortifications begim and carrying on 
at Boston Neck give reason to apprehend some hostile intentions against that 
town : that the late act establishing the Roman catholic religion in Quebec is 
dangerous in an extreme degree to the protestant religion, and to the civil rights 
and liberties of America : that whereas our enemies have flattered themselves that 
they shall make an easy prey of this numerous and brave people, from an appre- 
hension that they are unacquainted with military discipline ; we therefore, for the 
honor and security of this county and province, advise that such persons be elected 
n each town, as officers in the militia, as shall be judged of sufficient capacity, 
and who have evinced themselves the inflexible friends of the rights of the people ; 
and that the inhabitants do use their utmost endeavors to acquaint themselves with 
the art of war, and do, for that purpose, appear under arms at least once every 
week." 

After passing these decisive resolutions, the meeting despatched copies of 
them to the general congress, which had met at Philadelphia on the 5th of the 
month, for their opinion and advice on the subject. The congress approved of 
the Suffollv resolutions, and resolved unanimously, " That this assembly deeply 
feels the sufferings of their countrymen in the Massachusetts Bay, under the 
operation of the late unjust, cruel, and oppressive acts of the British parliament ; 
that they most thoroughly approve the wisdom and fortitude with which opposi- 
tion to these wicked ministerial measures has hitherto been conducted ; and 
they earnestly recommend to their brethren a perseverance in the same firm and 
temperate conduct as expressed in their resolutions ; trusting that the united ef- 
forts of North America in their behalf will carry such conviction to the British 
nation of the unwise, unjust, and ruinous policy of the present administration, as 
quickly to introduce better men and wiser measures." 

The Suffolk resolutions openly set government at defiance ; and congress, by 
approving their resolutions, virtually raised the standard of rebellion, and set the 
colonies in hostile array against the parent state. Thus, step by step, the 
provinces were brought into a condition which a short time before they would 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 135 

have contemplated with regret. Many of the colonists, however, still fondly 
cherished the hope that the quarrel would be settled without an appeal 1o arms. 

Between the unwary and obstinate policy of his superiors, and the deterniined 
opposition of the subjects of his government. General Gage was placed in un- 
pleasant and difficult circumstances ; but to the committee from the county of 
Sufiblk, which waited upon him, his language was firm and temperate. 

The people of New England, who had impatiently waited for the opinion of 
congress on the Suffolk resolutions, were much elated with the approbation of 
that body ; and, considering its resolutions as a pledge of support from the other 
colonies, they proceeded with increased courage in the bold career on which 
they had entered. 

Georgia had not yet joined the confederation ; but twelve colonies had sent 
delegates to the general congress, which consisted of fifty-two members, be- 
side the president. All these delegates had received instructions from their 
respective constituents ; and some of the instructions were more moderate than 
others : but all of them authorized the delegates to concur in any measures 
which the majority thought it expedient to adopt. In the congress each col- 
ony had only one vote, although it had several delegates present. 

The congress chose Peyton Randolph as their president, and Charles Thom- 
son secretary. The resolution in approbation of the Suffolk meeting was the 
first business in which they engaged. In a subsequent resolution, passed on 
the 8th of October, they declared, " That if the late acts of parliament shall be 
attempted to be carried into execution by force, in such case all America ought 
to support the inhabitants of Massachusetts Bay in their opposition : that if it 
be found absolutely necessary to remove the people of Boston into the country, 
all America ought to contribute toward recompensing them for the injury they 
may thereby sustain ; and that every person who shall accept, or act under any 
commission or authority derived from the act of parliament, changing the form of 
government and violating the charter, ought to be held in detestation." 

The congress deliberated with shut doors, and consequently none of its pro- 
ceedings were known, except such as it thought proper to publish ; but the pa- 
pers which it communicated to the world were important, and had a powerful 
influence on subsequent events. They published a declaration of rights to which 
the colonists of North America were entitled by the immutable laws of nature, 
the principles of the British constitution, and their several charters or compacts. 
As the first of these rights, they mentioned life, liberty, and property ; the power 
to dispose of any of which, without their consent, they had never ceded to any 
sovereign power whatever. Their ancestors, they said, at the time of their em- 
igration, were entitled to all the rights, liberties, and immunities of free and nat- 
ural-born subjects of the realm of England : that by their emigration they had 
not forfeited, surrendered, or lost any of those rights ; but that they and their 
descendants were entitled to all of them which their circumstances enabled them 
to exercise. They stated, that the foundation of English liberty, and of all free 
government, is a right in the people to participate in their legislative council ; 
that as the colonists are not, and from various causes can not be represented in 
the British parliament, they are entitled to a free and exclusive power of legisla- 
tion in their several provincial legislatures, where only their right of representation 
can be preserved, in all cases of taxation and internal policy, subject only to the 
negative of their sovereign, in such manner as had heretofore been used. 

They asserted their right to trial by their peers of the vicinage ; pronounced 
a standing army, kept up in time of peace in any colony, without the consent 
of the legislature of that colony, illegal; and maintained that a legislative coun- 
cil, appointed during pleasure by the crown, was unconstitutional : they also en- 
tered into a non-importation agreement. 



136 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY. 

At the same time they prepared an address to the people of Britain, in which 
they warned them that, if they supported ministers in attempting to subdue and 
snslave the American colonies, they would forge chains for themselves. " Take 
care," said they, " that you do not fall into the pit preparing for us." ..." But 
if you," they afterward add, " arc determined that your ministers shall wantonly 
sport with the rights of mankind ; if neither the voice of justice, the dictates ot 
the law, the principles of the constitution, nor the suggestions of humanity, can 
restrain your hands from shedding human blood in such an impious cause, we 
must then tell you that we will never submit to be hewers of wood and drawers 
of water for any ministry or nation in the world. Place us in the same situation 
that we were in at the close of the last war, and our former harmony will be re- 
stored." 

Congress addressed a memorial to their constituents, replete with serious and 
temperate argument. In this paper, they detailed the causes which had led to 
the unhappy ditlerences, and labored to convince the colonists that their lib- 
erty would be destroyed, and the security of their persons and property annihi- 
lated, by submission to the claims of Great Britain. They addressed a letter to 
the inhabitants of Canada also, and endeavored to interest them in their cause. 

That thev niio;ht in no respect be wanting to themselves, congress prepared a 
petition to the king, in which they gave a succinct statement of their grievances, 
implored his clemency for protection against them, and imputed all their distresses, 
dangers, and fears, to the destructive system of colonial administration which had 
been adopted since the conclusion of the last war. They expressed their belief 
that, as his majesty enjoyed the singular distinction of reigning over freemen, the 
language of freemen could not be displeasing to him. " Your royal indignation," 
say they, " we hope will rather fall on those designing and dangerous men who 
daringly interpose themselves between your royal person and your faithful sub- 
jects, and, by abusing your majesty's authority, misrepresenting your American 
subjects, and prosecuting the most desperate and irritating projects of oppression, 
have at length compelled us, by the force of accumulated injuries, too severe to 
be any longer tolerated, to disturb your majesty's repose by our complaints." 

The addresses of congress were written with much abilitj'', and its recom- 
mendations were revered and obeyed as sacred laws throughout the colonies. 

The congress having finished their labors, and recommended the appointment 
of a similar assembly, to meet on the 10th of May next, unless a redress of 
grievances had before that time been obtained, dissolved themselves on the 26th 
day of October. 

Originally formed of heterogeneous materials, differing in manners, religious 
sentiments, and civil constitutions, the colonies, for a long time, had no common 
feelings and interests. They had even been alienated from each other by local 
prejudices and provincial jealousies ; but the dread of a common danger had 
gradually overcome all those principles of repulsion, and united the twelve prov- 
inces, from New Hampshire to South Carolina, in one compact body. They 
were embarked in a common cause, and relied on each other for mutual support. 
By meeting in congress, the leading men in the several provinces had become 
personally acquainted ; and their sentiments of reciprocal respect and friendship 
strengthened the bonds of political union. It was not, therefore, to be expected 
that they would recede from their claims without a violent struggle. 

The province of Massachusetts Bay was the more immediate seat of the quar- 
rel ; and the popular leaders in that colony, assured of the co-operation and sup- 
port of the other provinces, were not intimidated by the menacing attitude of the 
governor, but persevered steadily in the execution of their purposes. 

The violence of the people against all whom they considered unfriendly to 
American freedom was so great, that the commissioners of the customs, Efnd all 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 137 

the officers of government, deemed it expedient to quit Salem, and to repair to 
Bosion for safety ; so that all the apparatus of a customhouse was transferred 
to a port which an act of parliament had pronounced it uidawful for any vessel 
to enter. 

Having formed a council under the new act for the government of Massachu- 
setts Bay, General Gage, by its advice, issued writs for holding an assembly in 
Salem, on the 5th of October ; but was induced by subsequent events to coun- 
termand the elections by a second preclamation, and to suspend the meeting of 
the members already returned. The colonists, considering the second procla- 
mation illegal, utterly disregarded it, and chose their representatives in obedi- 
ence to the first. 

The assembly, to the number of ninety, met at the time and place appointed 
They waited a day for the governor to open the session ; but finding he did not 
appear, they, on the third day, resolved themselves into a provincial congress, 
and adjourned to Concord, a town about twenty miles distant from Boston. They 
chose John Hancock president ; and appointed a committee to wait on the gOA'- 
ernor with a remonstrance, in which they apologized for their meeting by rep- 
resenting the distressed slate of the colony ; mentioned the grievous apprehen- 
sions of the people ; asserted that the rigor of the Boston port bill was increased 
by the manner of its execution ; complained of the late laws, and of the hostile 
preparations on Boston Neck ; and adjured him to desist immediately from the 
construction of a fortress there. 

The governor was at a loss how to act. He could not recognise the meeting 
at Concord as a legal assembly, and was sensible of the imprudence of increas- 
ing the public irritation by declining to take notice of their remonstrance. He 
was constrained by the pressure of circumstances to return an answer : and, in 
that answer he expressed his indignation at the suspicion that the lives, liberty, or 
property of an)' but avowed enemies, were in danger from English troops ; and ob- 
served, that notwithstanding the hostile dispositions manifested toward them, by 
withholding almost every necessary accommodation, they had not discovered that 
resentment which such unfriendly conduct was calculated to provoke. He told 
them that, while they complained of alterations in their charter by act of parlia- 
ment, they were themselves, by their present assembling, subverting that char- 
ter, and acting in direct violation of tlieir own constitution : he therefore warned 
them of their danger, and called on them to desist from such unconstitutional 
proceedings. 

But the warnings of the governor made no impression on the provincial con- 
gress. On the 17th of October, that assembly adjourned to Cambridge, a town 
about four miles from Boston. They resolved to purchase military stores ; and 
to enlist a number of minute men, so named from their engaging to take the field 
in arms on a minute's warning. But the greater part of the members, although 
sufficiently zealous in the cause, had no conception of the expense attending 
such proceedings ; and were alarmed at the mention of the most trivial sums. 
They were in easy circumstances, but had little money ; living on the produce 
of their farms, their expenditure was trifling, and they were utter strangers to 
large accounts. They were prevailed on, however, at first to vote jG750 ster- 
ling, and afterward to add .£1,500 more, for purchasing warlike stores. By cau- 
tiou-> management, their leaders ultimately induced them to grant jC 16,000 ster- 
ling for the purpose of maintaining their liberties. Such was the sum with 
which they were to resist the power of the British empire ! 

They appointed a commiltee of safety, with authority to call out the militia 
when thought necessary for the defence of the inhabitants of the province ; and 
a committee of supplies, to purchase ammunition, ordnance, and other military 
stores. They elected Jedidiah Pribble, Artenias Ward, and Colonel Pomeroy, 



138 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

who had seen some service in the late war, general ofTiccrs, and appointed them 
to the chief command of the mimite-nicn and militia, if they should be called 
into actual service. On the 27tli of October, the congress adjourned to the 23d 
of November. 

On the approach of winter, the governor ordered temporary barracks for the 
troops to be erected : but he found much difhculty in the execution of his pur 
pose ; as, through the influence of the select-men and committees, the mechan- 
ics were unwilling or afraid to engage in the work, and the merchants declined 
to execute his orders. 

The mutual suspicions of the governor and people of Massachusetts Bay were 
now so strong that every petty incident increased the irritation. Each party 
made loud professions of the best intentions ; and each watched the other with 
a jealous eye. In a proclamation, the governor forbade the people to pay any 
regard to the requisitions, directions, or resolutions of the provincial congress, 
and denounced that body as an illegal assembly ; but the proclamation was dis- 
regarded, and the recommendations of congress were revered and promptly 
obeyed. 

Instead of being intimidated by the governor's proclamation, the provincial 
congress of Massachusetts Bay, on reassembling after their adjournment, pro- 
ceeded with greater boldness than ever, and gave decisive evidence of their de- 
termination to carry matters to extremities, rather than submit to the late acts 
of parliament. They resolved to have 12,000 men in readiness to act on any 
emergency, and ordered a fourth of the militia to be enlisted as minute-men, and 
empowered them to choose their own officers. They despatched agents to New 
Hampshire, Rhode Island, and Connecticut, to concert measures with the lead- 
ing men in ihose provinces, and to engage them to provide their contingents for 
an army of 20,000 men. They resolved to bring their force into action, and to 
oppose General Gage whenever he should march his troops out of Boston, 
with their baggage, ammunition, and artillery ; and they applied to the ministers 
of religion, throughout the province, desiring their countenance and co-operation. 
They also added Colonels Thomas and Heath to the number cf generals whom 
they had formerly nominated. Toward the end of November the congress dis- 
solved itself, having appointed another to be held in the month of February. 

Alarmed by the proceedings in the several provinces, the ministry had issued 
a proclamation prohibiting the exportation of military stores from Britain. On 
hearing of this proclamation, the inhabitants of Rhode Island removed above 
forty pieces of cannon from the batteries about the harbor, for the avowed pur- 
pose of preventing them from falling into the hands of the king's troops, and of 
employing them against such persons as might attempt to infringe their liberties. 
About the same time, the assembly of the province passed resolutions for pur- 
chasing arms and military stores at the public expense, and for carefully training 
the militia in military exercises. 

The people of New Hampshire, who had hitherto been moderate, surprised a 
small fort at Portsmouth, and carried off the military stores which it contained. 

The beginning of the year 1775 presented a gloomy prospect to England : all 
the provincial assemblies, except that of New York, approved of the resolutions 
of the general congress ; and even the assembly of New York joined in the 
complaints of the other provinces, although it was less resolute in its opposition 
to the obnoxious laws. The passions of the people were everywhere roused, 
ind great agitation prevailed. The inhabitants were all in motion ; forming 
county meetings ; entering into associations ; recommending measures for car- 
rying into execution the resolutions of the general congress, and choosing com- 
mittees of inspection and observation, to take care that the public resolutions 
-should be universally attended to, and to guard against the practices of- those 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 139 

selfish individuals who, for interesled purposes, might wish to elude them. In 
the midst of all this bustle, the militia were everywhere carefully trained. 

Meanwhile, the privations and sufferings of the inhabitants of Boston were 
gri(tvous, and their passions were highly excited ; but their resentful spirit was 
kept in check by the presence of the troops. Supplies of provisions were sent 
them from the other colonies : these, however, formed but a partial and precari- 
ous resource ; but the people were encouraged by the sympathy of their breth- 
ren, and by the thought that they were considered mart_vrs in the common cause. 

Notwithstanding the portentous aspect of affairs, many of the colonists still 
believed that there would be no appeal to arms. Formerly their non-imporla 
tion associations had produced the desired effect ; and they Haltered themselves 
that similar measures would again be followed with similar results ; that the 
British ministry would never come to an open rupture with the best customers 
of their merchants and manufacturers, but would recede from their pretensions 
when convinced of the determined opposition of the Americans. On the other 
hand, the British ministry expected the colonists would yield ; and thus both 
parties persisted in their claims till neither could easily give way ; and in the 
debates on American affairs, in parliament, the partisans of the ministry spake 
of the colonists in the most contemptuous manner ; affirmed that they were un- 
disciplined, and incapable of discipline, and that their numbers would only in- 
crease their confusion and facilitate their defeat. 

Meanwhile the colonists were not idle. On the 1st of February, the provin- 
cial congress of iNIassachusetts Bay met at Cambridge, and, apprehensive of be- 
ing too much within the reach of General Gage, toward the middle of the month 
they again adjourned to Concord. They thus took decisive measures for resist- 
ing the obnoxious acts of parliament. They earnestly exhorted the militia in 
general, and the minute-men in particular, to be indefatigable in improving them- 
selves in military discipline ; they recommended the m.aking of firearms and 
bayonets ; and they dissuaded the people from supplying the troops in Boston 
with anything necessary for military service. The committee of safety resolved 
to purchase powder, artiller}-, provisions, and other military stores, and to de- 
posite them partly at Worcester and partly at Concord. 

In this agitated posture of public affairs, General Gage conceived it to be his 
duty to seize the warlike stores of the colonists wherever he could find them. 
With this view he ordered a small detaclnnent, under the command of Lieutenant 
Colonel Leslie, on Sunday the 26th of February, to bring off some field-pieces 
which he understood the provincial congress had at Salem. The party landed 
at Marblehead, and marched to Salem, but found no cannon there. Believing 
they had been removed only a short time before, the commanding officer deter- 
mined on pursuit. He reached a small river, on the way to Danvers, over 
which was a draw-bridge ; but, on his approach, some people -on the other side 
drew it up, and alleged that, as both the bridge and road were private property, 
the soldiers had no right to pass that way. The party were about to use some 
boats, but the owners instantly scuttled them. The bridge was at length let 
down ; but the day was so far spent, that Colonel Leslie, deeming it inexpedient 
to proceed much farther, returned to Boston. This ineffectual attempt showed 
the designs of the governor, and gave fresh activity to the vigilance of the people. 

The colonies Avere now all in commotion ; and preparations were everywhere 
making for the general congress, which was to assemble in the month of May. 
New York was the only place which discovered much backwardness in the 
matter ; and perhaps the timid and selfish policy of that province contributed no 
less to the war, than the audacious turbulence of the people of Massachusetts 
Bay ; for the British ministry were encouraged by the irresolution of the people 
of New York to persist in their plan of coercion, from which they had been al- 



140 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

most deferred by the firm attitude and united counsels of the other colonies. 
But hoping, by the compliance of New York with their designs, to separate the 
middle and southern from the northern provinces, and so easily subjugate them 
all, they determined to persevere in strong measures. The active exertions, 
however, of the adherents of the British ministry were defeated, even in New- 
York, by the resolute conduct of their opponents ; and that province sent depu- 
ties to the general congress. 

Although some of the persons most obnoxious to the British government had 
withdrawn from Boston, yet many zealous Americans still remained in the town, 
observed every motion of General Gage with a vigilant eye, and transmitted to 
their friends in the country notices of his proceedings and probable intentions. 
The American stores at Concord had attracted the general's attention, and he 
determined to seize them. But, although he had been careful to conceal his in- 
tention, yet some intimations of it reached the ears of the colonists, who took 
their measures accordingly. 

At eleven o'clock at night, on the 18th of April, General Gage embarked 800 
grenadiers and light infantry, the flower of his army, under the command of 
Lieutenant Colonel Smith and Major Pitcaim, on Charles river, at Boston Neck. 

They sailed up the river, landed at Phipp's farm, and advanced toward Con- 
cord. Of this movement some of the friends of the American cause got notice, 
just before the embarcation of the troops ; and they instantly despatched messen- 
gers by different routes, with the information The troops soon perceived, by 
the ringing of bells and firing of musketry, that notwithstanding the secrecy 
with which they had quitted Boston, they had been discovered, and that the alarm 
was fast spreading throughout the country. Between four and five o'clock, on 
the morning of the 19th of April, the detachment reached Lexington, thirteen 
miles from Boston. Here about seventy of the militia were assembled, and were 
standing near the road ; but their number being so small they had no intention 
of making any resistance to the military. Major Pitcaim, who had been sent 
forward with the light infantry, rode toward them, calling out, " Disperse, you 
rebels ! throw down your arms and disperse !" The order was not instantly 
obeyed : Major Pitcairn advanced a little farther, fired his pistol, and flourished 
his sword, while his men began to fire, with a shout. Several Americans fell ; 
the rest dispersed, but the firing on them was continued ; and, on observing this, 
some of the retreating colonists returned the fire. Eight Americans remained 
dead on the field. 

At the close of this rencounter, the rest of the British detachment, under Lieu- 
tenant Colonel Smith, came up ; and the party, without further violence, proceed- 
ed to Concord. On arriving at that place, they found a body of militia dra^vn 
up, who retreated across the bridge before the British light infantry. The main 
body of the royal troops entered the town, destroyed two pieces of cannon with 
their carriages, and a number of carriage-wheels ; threw 500 pounds of balls 
into the river and wells, and broke in pieces about sixty flour-barrels. These 
were all the stores they found. 

While the main body of the troops was engaged in these operations, the light 
infantry kept possession of the bridge, the Americans having retired to wait for 
leinforcements. Reinforcements arrived ; and Mr. John Butterworth, of Concord, 
who commanded the Americans, ordered his men to advance ; but ignorant of 
what had happened at Lexington, enjoined them not to fire, unless the troops 
fired first. The matter did not long remain in suspense. The Americans ad- 
vanced ; the troops fired on them ; the Americans returned the fire ; a smart 
skirmish ensued, and a number of men fell on each side. 

The troops, having accomplished the object of their expedition, began to re- 
treat. But blood had been shed, and the aggressors were not to be allowed to 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



141 






. D'^;cr)./r,--^ 






l^ 



i4m 







142 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

escape with impunity. The country was alarmed ; armed men crowded in from 
every quarter ; and tho retreating troops were assailed with an unceasing but 
irregular discharge of musketry. 

General Gage had early information that tho country was rising in arms ; ai.d, 
about eight in the morning, he despatched 900 men, under the command of Earl 
Percy, to support his first party. According to Gordon, this detachment lefl 
Boston with their music playing Yankee Doodle, a tune composed in derision of 
the inhabitants of the northern provinces ; an act which had no tendency to sub- 
due, but which was well calculated to irritate the colonists. 

Earl Percy met Colonel Smith's retreating party at Lexington much exhaust- 
ed ; and being provided with two pieces of artillery, he was able to keep the 
Americans in check. The whole party rested on their arms till they took some 
refreshment, of which they stood much in need. But there was no time for de- 
lay, as the militia and minute-men were hastening in from all quarters to the 
scene of action. When the troops resumed their march, the attack was renew- 
ed ; and Earl Percy continued the retreat under an incessant and galling fire of 
small arms. By means of his field-pieces and musketry, however, he was able 
to keep the assailants at a respectful distance. The colonists were under no 
authority ; but ran across the fields from one place to another, taking their sta- 
tion at the points from which they could fire on the troops with most safety and 
ijffect. Numbers of them, becoming weary of the pursuit, retired from the con- 
test ; but their places were supplied by new comers, so that, although not more 
than 400 or 500 of the provincials were actually engaged at any one time, yet the 
conflict was continued without intermission, till the troops, in a state of great 
exhaustion, reached Charlestown Neck, with only two or three rounds of car- 
tridges each, although they had thirty-six in the niorning. 

On this memorable day, the British had 65 men killed, 180 wounded, and 28 
taken prisoners. The provincials had 50 men killed, 34 wounded, and 4 missing. 

The appeal to arms was now made ; and the struggle about to ensue was one 
of the most momentous recorded in the annals of the human race ; not on ac- 
count of the number of combatants engaged, for neither party had at any one time 
above thirty or forty thousand men in the field, and often not the half of those 
numbers ; but because of the principles involved in it, and the consequences 
which it has produced. 

At the opening of this interesting contest, the parties seemed very unequally 
matched. Great Britain was the most formidable state in the world. In the 
preceding war she had humbled the pride of the Bourbons, and triumphed ovei 
every enemy ; her fleets commanded the ocean, and victory hovered over her 
standards. She carried on a lucrative commerce in every quarter of the globe ; 
her flag waved in the ports of every nation ; and her merchants occupied the 
most distinguished place in the great mart of the world. Her resources seemed 
inexhaustible, and her fame encircled the earth. On the other hand, the Ameri- 
cans were an infant people, only between two and three millions in number ; 
they were thinly scattered over a vast extent of coimtry, from the borders of 
Florida on the south to the Bay of Fundy on the north, and from the Atlantic on 
the east to the Alleganies on the west. Till lately, the intercourse between 
the provinces had been slender, and respect for the parent state was their only 
common feeling, and the only bond of union among them. Their pursuits, man- 
ners, and sentiments were different. They were without armies ; they had a 
militia very partially acquainted with manual exercise. Having been much em- 
ployed in hunting, many of them were expert marksmen ; but to military tactics, 
to the subordination, prompt obedience, and patient endurance of soldiers, they 
were entire strangers. They had no ships but those which were employed in 
the peaceful pursuits of commerce. They had no exchequer, and but little 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 143 

money ; and that little, having been gained by persevering industry and frugal 
habits, they were loth to expend. Their savings were chielly laid out in the 
improvement of their farms. 

But, unpromising as their prospects were, the Americans determined not to 
be wanting to themselves, and took their measures with promptitude and vigor. 
Intelligence of the events of the 19lh of April spread rapidly over the country; 
and the militia, from every quarter, hastened toward Boston. On the 20th, the- 
provincial congress chose General Ward commander in chief of the forces in 
Massachusetts Bay, and soon afterward named John Thomas lieutenant general 
Both of those officers had seen some service during the preceding war. 

The provincial congress, having adjourned from Concord to VVatertown, re- 
solved that an army of 30,000 men be inmiediately raised, and wrote to the col- 
onies of New Hampshire, Rhode Island, and Connecticut, informing them of the 
events of the 19th, and earnestly requesting them to send forward as many 
troops as they could spare, with provisions, arms, and military stores. The- 
Connecticut militia marched to join their countrymen in arms, under the com- 
mand of Benedict Arnold and Israel Putnam — as brave a man as ever walked 
the earth, and who was known to his countrymen by many deeds of daring, two 
ot' which we shall here mention. 

Putnam's neighbors had long been annoyed by a ferocious wolf, and in one 
night Putnam lost seventy fine sheep and goats, and many lambs and kids were 
wounded. 

This wolf at length became such an intolerable nuisance, that Mr. Putnam 
entered into a combination with five of his neighbors to hunt alternately until 
they could destroy her. Two, by rotati(m, were to be constantly in pursuit. It 
was known, that, having lost the toes from one foot by a steel trap, she made 
one track shorter than the other. By this vestige, the pursuers recognised, in a 
light snow, the route of this pernicious animal. Having followed her to Con- 
necticut river, and found she had turned back in a direct course toward Pom- 
fret, they immediately returned, and by ten o'clock the next morning the blood- 
hounds had driven her into a den, about three miles distant from the house of 
Mr. Putnam. The people soon collected with dogs, guns, straw, fire, and sul- 
phur, to attack the common enemy. With this apparatus, several unsuccessful 
efforts were made to force her from the den. The hounds came back badly 
wounded and refused to return. The smoke of blazing straw had no effect. 
Nor did the fumes of burnt brimstone, with which the cavern was filled, compel 
her to quit the retirement. Wearied with such fruitless attempts (which had 
brought the time to ten o'clock at night), Mr. Putnam tried once more to make 
his dog enter, but in vain. He proposed to his negro man to go down into the 
cavern and shoot the wolf; the negro declined the hazardous service. Then it 
was, that their master, angry at the disappointment, and declaring that he was 
ashamed to have a coward in his family, resolved himself to destroy the fero- 
cious beast, lest she should escape through some unknown fissure of the rock. 
His neighbors strongly remonstrated against the perilous enerprise : but he 
Knowing that wild animals were intimidated by fire, and having provided several 
strips of birch bark, the only combustible material which he could obtain, that 
would afford light in this deep and darksome cave, prepared for his descent. 
Having, accordingly, divested himself of his coat and waistcoat, and having a 
long rope fastened round his legs, by which he might be pulled back, at a con- 
certed signal, he entered head foremost, with the blazing torch in his hand. 

The aperture of the den, on the east side of a very high ledge of rocks, is 
about two feet square ; thence it descends obliquely fifteen feet, then running 
horizontally about ten more, it ascends gradually sixteen feet toward its termina- 
tion. The sides of this subterraneous cavity are composed of smooth and solid 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 145 

rocks, which seem to have been divided from each other by some former earth- 
oiiake. The top and bottom are also of stone, and the entrance, in Avinter, be- 
ing covered with ice, is exceedinoly sUppcry. It is in no place high enough 
for a man to raise himself upright ; nor in any part more than three feet in 
width. 

Having groped his passage to the horizontal part of the den, the most terrify- 
ing darkness appeared in front of the dim circle of light afforded by his torch 
It was silent as the house of death. None but monsters of the desert had ever 
before explored this solitary mansion of horror. He, cautiously proceeding on- 
ward, came to the ascent, which he slowly "mounted on his hands and knees, 
until he discovered the glaring eyeballs of the wolf, who was sitting at the ex- 
tremity of the cavern. Startled at the sight of fire, she gnashed her teeth and 
gave a sullen growl. As soon as he had made the necessary discovery, he 
i;icked the rope as a signal for drawing him out. The people at the mouth of 
the den, who had listened with painful anxiety, hearing the growling of the 
wolf, and supposino- their friend to be in the most imminent danger, drew him 
forth with such celerity, that his shirt was stripped over his head and his skin 
severely lacerated. After he had adjusted his clothes and loaded his gun with 
nine buckshot, holding a torch in one hand and the musket in the other, he de- 
scended the second time. When he drew nearer than before, the wolf, assu- 
ming a still more fierce and terrible appearance, howling, rolling her eyes, snap- 
ping her teeth, and dropping her head between her legs, was evidently in the 
attitude and on the point of springing at him. At this critical instant, he levelled 
and fired at her head. Stunned with the shock, and suffocated with the smoke, 
he immediately found himself drawn out of the cave. But having refreshed 
himself, and .permitted the smoke to dissipate, he went down the third time. 
Once more he came within sight of the wolf, who appearing very passive, he 
applied the torch to her nose ; and perceiving her dead, he took hold of her 
ears, and then kicking the rope (still tied round his legs), the people above, with 
no small exultation, dragged them both out together. 

In the winter of 1757, when Col. Haviland was commandant of Fort Edward, 
the barracks adjoining to the northwest bastion took fire. They extended within 
twelve feet of the magazine, which contained three hundred barrels of powder. 
On its fir.st discovery, the fire raged Avith great violence. The commandant en- 
deavored, in vain, bv discharging some pieces of heavy artillery against the sup- 
j)ortcrs of this flight of barracks, to level them with the ground. Putnam ar- 
rived from the island where he was stationed, at the moment when the blaze ap- 
proached that end which was contiguous to the magazine. Instantly, a vigorous 
attempt was made to extinguish the conflagration. A way was opened by a 
postern gate to the river, and the soldiers v/ere employed in bringing water ; 
which he, having mounted on a ladder to the eaves of the building, received and 
threw upon the flame. It continued, notwithstanding their utmost efforts, to gain 
upon them. He stood, enveloped in smoke, so near the sheet of fire, that a pair 
of thick blanket-mittens were burnt entirelyoffhishands — he was supplied with 
another pair dipped in water. Col. Haviland, fearing that he would perish in 
the flames, called to him to come down. But he entreated that he might be suf- 
fered to remain, since destruction must inevitably ensue if their exertions should 
lie remitted. The gallant commandant, not less astonished than charmed at the 
boldness of his conduct, forbade any more effects to be carried out of the fort, 
animated the men to redoubled diligence, and exclaimed, " If we must be bloAvn 
up, we will all go together." At last, Avhen the barracks were seen to be trem- 
bling, Putnam descended, placed himself at the interval, and continued from aa 
incessant rotation oi replenished buckets to pour water upon the magazine. The 
outside planks wer<> alreadv consumed bv the proximity of the fire, and as only 

10 



146 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY. 

one thickness of timber intervened, trepidation now became general and extreme 
Putnam, still undaunted, covered with a cloud of cinders, and scorched with the 
intensity of the heat, maintained his position until the fire subsided, and the dan- 
ger was wholly over }Ie had conH'nded for one hour and a half with that ter- 
rible clement. His legs, his thighs, his arms, and his face were blistered ; and 
when he pulled off his second pair of mittens, the skin from his hands and fin- 
gers followed them. It was a month before he recovered. The commandant, 
to whom his merits had before endeared him, could not stifle the emotions of 
gratitude due to the man who had been so instrumental in preserving the maga- 
zine, the fort, and the garrison. 

A large body of men was soon collected before Boston ; but they were in 
great want of everything necessary for the equipment of an army. They had 
muskets, many of them old and rusty ; but were ill provided with bayonets. 
They had a few pieces of artillery and a few mortars, with some balls and 
shells ; but had only forty-one barrels of gunpowder in the public store. 

The battle of Lexington operated like an electrical shock throughout the 
provinces. On hearing of that event, even in New York, where the friends of 
the ministry were more numerous than in any other place, the people espoused 
the cause of their countrymen. They shut up the customhouse, and stopped all 
vessels preparing to sail to Quebec, Newfoundland, Georgia, or Boston. 

The colonists of New Jersey took possession of the treasury of the province, 
containing about £^20,000, to employ it in their own defence. The inhabitants 
of Philadelphia followed the example of New York, and prevented the sailing of 
vessels to any port on the continent that acknowledged the authority or was 
subject to the power of Britain. 

In six days intelligence of the action of the 19th of April reached Baltimore, 
in Maryland. The people instantly seized the provincial magazine, containing 
about 1,500 stand of arms, and stopped all exports to the fishing islands, to such 
of the colonies as had declined to join the confederacy, and to the British army 
and navy at Boston. 

In Virginia a provincial congress had met in the month of March, which took 
measures for training the militia, and recommended to each county to raise a 
volunteer company for the better defence of the country. At Williamsburgh, the 
capital of the colony, there was a small provincial magazine, containing upward 
of 1,000 pounds of gunpowder. On the night of the 20th of April, Lord Dun- 
more, the governor, employed the captain of an armed vessel to convey the 
greater part of that powder on board his ship. Having got notice of the transac- 
tion, the citizens took the alarm, and the mayor and corporation addressed his 
lordship on the subject. He answered that he had removed the powder to a 
place of security ; and assured them that if it should be needed in order to sup- 
press an insurrection, he would restore it in half an hour. 

When news of this afl'air reached Hanover county, captain Patrick Henry, at 
the head of more than 150 volunteers, marched toward Williamsburgh, to demand 
restitution of the powder, and to protect the public treasury against a similar 
depredation. When within about fifteen miles of the capital, he was assured 
that the receiver-general would pay for the powder, and that the citizens would 
guard the public treasury and magazine. The party then dispersed. 

Lord Dunmore, greatly alarmed by Henry's march, converted his palace into 
a garrison, and issued a proclamation charging the people with the design of 
altering the established constitution. This was a new cause of exasperation ; 
and the people, in their county meetings, not only approved of Mr. Henry's pro- 
ceedings, but retorted upon the governor, attributing all the disturbances to his 
misconduct, and declaring that they only vindicated their rights, and opposed in- 
novation. While the public mind was in this feverish state, intelligence of the 



THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



147 



battle of Lexington arrived in Virginia. It greatly increased the apprehensions 
and irritation of the people, and made them far more active in arming and train- 
ing the militia and volunteer companies than they had formerly been. In Vir- 
ginia, as well as in the other colonies, many were much alarmed ; but the ap- 
prehensions of impending danger were overpowered by feelings of indignation. 

In this critical posture of affairs, Lord Dunmore convened the house of bur- 
gesses. His intention was to procure their approbation of Lord North's concil- 
iatory plan ; and in his speech at the opening of the session, he employed all 
his address to gain his end. But, instead of complying with his recommenda- 
tions, the house immediately appointed a committee to inquire into the causes of 
the late disturbances, and to examine the state of the pul)lic magazine. For the 
defence of the magazine Lord Dunmore had ordered spring guns to be placed in 
it, without giving any public warning of the measure. Some inconsiderate young 
men, unapprized of their danger, attempted to furnish themselves with arms 
out of it ; and one of them was wounded. This circumstance occasioned a 
violent ferment, A multitude of people assembled, broke into the magazine, and 
took out many of the arms ; hut some members of the house of burgesses, hav- 
ing repaired to the spot, by their remonstrances prevailed on the people to re- 
store them. 

On the 7th of June, a report was spread about Williamsburgh, that Captain 
Collins, of the British vessel Magdalen, was coming up the river, with about 
iOO men in several boats, to take possession of the town. A number of armed 
persons instantly assembled to defend the place and its inhabitants ; but on learn- 
ng that there was no occasion for their services, they quietly dispersed. The 




Fig. 57. — View of Yorktown. 



circumstance, however, made such an impression on the governor's mind, thati 
with his lady and family, he quitted Williamsburgh, proceeded to Yorktown, and 
went on board the Fowey man of war. 



-48 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

A correspon'lence nov took place between his lordship and the council and 
burgesses. He accused : they recriminated. They rejected Lord North's con- 
ciliatory plan ; but passed the necessary bills, and entreated the governor's at- 
tendance to give his assent to them, and to close the session. His lordship de- 
clined meeting them in the capital, and they did not choose to wait upon him on 
board a man of war. The correspondence terminated about the middle of .July, 
when the burgesses were obliged to separate, in order to attend to their private 
affairs ; but they appointed a convention of delegates to meet and supply their 
place. In August this convention met, and showed itself animated by the com- 
mon spirit of the country ; and before dissolving issued a declaration, setting 
forth tlie reasons of its meeting, and showing the necessity of immediately put- 
ting the country in a posture of defence. 

Having been joined by a number of loyal colonists and fugitive slaA'es, Lord 
Dunmore very imprudently began a system of predatory warfare. By mutual 
insults and injuries, the minds of both parties became much exasperated. At 
length the governor attempted to burn the town of Hampton ; but on the morn- 
ing of the 27th of October, just as he began a furious cannonade upon it, a body 
of riflemen from Williamsburgh, Avho had marched all night, entered the place, 
and being joined by some of their countrymen, took such an advantageous posi- 
tion, that, with their small arms, they compelled his lordship to retreat, with the 
loss of some of his men and one of his vessels. 

Lord Dunmore now issued a proclamation declaring the province under mar- 
tial law ; requiring all persons capable of bearing arms to repair to the royal 
standard, under the penalty of Ij^ing considered traitors if they disobeyed, and 
promising freedom to all indented servants, negroes, and others belonging to 
rebels, on their joining his majesty's troops. 

In consequence of this proclamation, his lordship soon found himself at the 
head of some hundreds of fugitive negroes and others at Norfolk; but the procla- 
mation highly incensed the great body of the Virginians, and alienated the minds 
of many who had hifiert- been friendly to the British claims. Being informed 
that a number of armed colonists were rapidly advancing^against him. Lord Dun- 
more took possession of the great bridge near Norfolk ; a post of much impor- 
tance for protectmg his friends, and frustrating the designs of his enemies. On 
arriving near the bridge, the Virginians, commanded by Colonel Woodford, in- 
stead of attempting to force a passage, fortified themselves at a short distance on 
the other side of Elizabeth river ; and in this position the two parties faced each 
other for several days. 

The impatient impetuosity of Lord Dunmore's temper could ill brook to be 
thus braved by the colonists, and he determined to dislodge them. Accordingly, 
early in the morning of the 8th of December, Captain Fordyce of the 14th regi- 
ment, at the head of a royalist detachment, left Norfolk, and reached the bridge 
before daybreak. He silently replaced the planks of the bridge which had been 
removed. The road between the bridge and the American breastwork, which 
was on the south of the river, was a narrow causeway, through swampy ground ; 
and on the right, within musket-shot of the causeway, was a thicket, where the 
Americans had posted a small party. At daybreak, Captain Fordyce, at the 
head of his detachment, with fixed ba^'onets, passed the bridge, and proceeded 
rapidly toward the enemy. But the Americans were not unprepared : they 
however allowed the troops to advance a good way without molestation ; and 
when near the works poured upon them a destructive discharge of musketry, 
both from the entrenchment and thicket at the same time. Undismayed by this 
warm reception. Captain Fordyce steadily advanced : but on the second fire, he 
fell dead within a few yards of the American works. His party instantly re- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 149 

treated, sixty-two of their party being either killed or wounded, while the Amer- 
icans had only one man slightly hurt. 

Next night Lord Dunmore quitted his post, and with his adherents sought 
refuge on board the shipping in the river. The Americans took possession of 
the town, and refused to supply the ships with provisions ; therefore, early in 
the morning of the 1st of January, 1776, Lord Dunmore began a furious cannon- 
ade on the town, and sent parties of sailors and marines ashore, who set fire to 
the houses nearest the water. The flames spread rapidly among the wooden 
buildings ; a great part of the town was consumed ; and the Americans them- 
selves afterward destroyed the rest of it, that it might afford no shelter to the 
royal troops. Thus perished Norfolk, the most flourishing commercial town in 
Virginia. 

While these operations were gomg on, Lord Dunmore entertained hopes of 
subduing the colony by the agency of an adventurer named John Connelly, a 
native of Pennsylvania. This man, having concerted measures with his lord- 
ship, and having received encouragement from General Gage also, communica- 
ted with such militia officers as he thought most likely to enter into his views, 
promising them, in the name of his lordship, ample rewards. He engaged the 
Indians on the Ohio to act in concert with him ; and he was to be assisted by 
the garrisons of Fort Detroit and Fort Gage on the Illinois. Having collected a 
force on the western frontier, he was to penetrate through Virginia, and meet 
his lordship at Alexandria, on the Potomac, in April. But about ten days after 
taking leave of Lord Dunmore, Connelly was apprehended ; his papers were 
seized ; the plot was fully discovered, and entirely frustrated. Lord Dunmore 
finding all his efforts ineffectual, and being unable to remain any longer on the 
coast, sailed with the force under his command to join General Howe. 

We shall now glance at the occurrences in the southern provinces during 
1775. . 

From the beginning of the troubles, the people of South Carolina had flattered 
themselves that their non-importation and non-exportation agreements would in- 
duce the mother country to recede from her high pretensions ; but the arrival at 
Charleston of a packet from London, on the 19th of April, dissipated the illusion, 
and gave them a glimpse of the real difficulties of their situation. In the midst 
of the gloomy forebodings which depressed their minds, information of the skir- 
mish at Lexington arrived, and filled them with grief and indignation. They 
felt their circumstances embarrassing and perilous. Their means were feeble, 
and their enemies powerful ; but they determined not to abandon themselves to 
despair. Next night they seized twelve hundred stand of arms, with the ac- 
coutrements, which were in the magazine ; and afterward distributed them 
among the men enlisted for the public service. 

The provincial congress resolved that " in their distressed circumstances they 
would be justified before God and man in resisting force by force." They sol- 
emnly engaged to defend their injured country against every foe ; and to support, 
with their lives and fortunes, every measure which the provincial or continental 
councils should recommend. They resolved to raise two regiments of infantry 
and a regiment of rangers, and to put Charleston in a respectable state of de- 
fence. Money was wanting ; but bills of credit were issued, which, by a con- 
sent produced by the enthusiasm of the people, served the immediate purpose. 

But notwithstanding the military enthusiasm of the South Carolinians, they 
were ill provided with ammunition ; for never having contemplated the possibil- 
ity of actual war, they had made no provision for such a contingency. They 
now determined, however, by the promptitude and vigor of their measures, to 
compensate their past inactivity. There were not above 3,000 pounds of gun- 
powder in the colony, and no supply could be obtained directly from Britain. 



150 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

But the inhabitants of East Florida had never joined in the opposition to British 
policy, and therefore that province still enjoyed an unfettered commerce with 
the mother country. 

The committee of safety at Charleston, which had been appointed by the 
provincial congress, authorized twelve persons to sail to the coast of Florida, 
where they surprised a ship with twelve British soldiers on board ; took out 
15,000 pounds of gunpowder, for which they gave the captain a bill of exchange ; 
and although pursued, escaped safely to Charleston with their prize. In that 
agitated state of the public mind, and while the provincial congress was sitting, 
Lord William Campbell, governor of the province, arrived, and was received 
with the usual demonstrations of joy. The congress waited upon him with an 
address, in which they represented the cause of their proceedings ; declared 
that love of innovation had no influence on their councils ; that they had been 
forced to associate and take up arms, with no other view than that of defending 
their lives, liberties, and properties ; and they entreated his excellency to assure 
his majesty of their loyal attachment. His lordship returned a prudent and con- 
ciliatory answer. 

The people of Georgia, who had hitherto declined a participation in the 
colonial policy, about this time abandoned their cautious neutrality ; espoused 
the cause of their countrymen ; and appointed delegates to attend the continen- 
tal congress. Thus the whole of the thirteen provinces were arrayed in opposi- 
*ion to Britain. 



CHAPTER HI. 



The British house of commons had been dissolved in September, 1774 ; and 
a new parliament met on the 30th of November following. On opening the 
session, the king's speech related chiefly to the insubordination in the province 
of Massachusetts Bay, and the refractory spirit manifested in the other colonies ; 
and it concluded by expressing his majesty's determination to maintain the au- 
thority of the legislature over every part of the British empire. 

On the 1st of February, the Earl of Chatham made another attempt toward 
reconciliation ; and brought in the outlines of " a provisional act for settling the 
troubles in America ; and for asserting the supreme legislative authority and su- 
perintending power of Great Britain over the colonies." But, after a keen dis 
cussion, the bill was rejected, without being allowed to lie upon the table. The 
house of commons refused to receive any petition from congress ; and the min- 
istry, encouraged chiefly, it has been said, by the representations of Mr. Hutch- 
inson, late governor of Massachusetts Bay, resolved to enforce obedience to the 
obnoxious acts. 

The plans of the cabinet, being now fully formed, soon developed themselves. 
Lord North, who had the management of the house of commons, moved an ad- 
dress to the king, and a conference with the lords upon it, in order that it might 
be the joint address of both houses. The address thanked the king for the com- 
munication of the American papers ; declared that, from those papers, parlia- 
ment found that a rebellion actually existed within the province of Massachusetts 
Bay ; that the parties concerned in it had been countenanced and encouraged 
by unlawful combinations and engagements entered into in several of the other 
colonies; that parliament could never relinquish any part of the sovereign au- 
thority over all the dominions by law vested in his majesty and the two 'houses 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



151 




Fig. 58.— Statue of the Earl of Chatham. 
of parliament ; that they ever have been and always will be ready to pay atten- 
tion and regard to any real grievances of his majesty's subjects, which shall in 
a dutiful and constitutional manner be laid before them ; but at the same time 
they beseech his majesty to take the most effectual measures to enforce due 
obedience to the authority of the supreme legislature ; and in the most solemn 
manner they assured him that, at the hazard of their lives and fortunes, they 
would stand by him against all rebellious attempts, in the maintenance of the 
just rights of his majesty and of the two houses of parliament. 

The address wore such a portentous aspect, that it roused all the energies of 
the members in opposition, and appalled some even of the staunch adherents of 
the ministry ; but it was carried by large majorities, and, on being presented, 
met with a gracious reception. 

Every motion in parliament tending toward conciliation was rejected ; and 
every petition against the coercive acts was disregarded. To one from the city 
of London, presented to the king on the 10th of April, his majesty replied, " it 
is with the utmost astonishment that I find any of my subjects capable of encour- 
aging the rebellious disposition which unhappily exists in my colonies in North 
America. Having entire confidence in the wisdom of my parliament, the great 
council of the nation, I will steadily pursue the measures which they have rec- 
ommended for the support of the constitutional rights of Great Britain, and the 
protection of the commercial rights of my kingdom." A i^ew petitions in favor 
of the ministerial policy were presented ; but as it was easy to procure them 
from dependants and expectants, at any time, and in any cause, they made no 
impression on the public mind, and afforded but a feeble support to the measures 
of the cabinet. 

The administration having exhausted their legislative sagacity on America, 
began without delay to display their military talents against the colonists. 
Toward the end of April, they despatched Generals Howe, Clinton, and Bur- 



152 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

goyne to that country, and soon afterward ordered a number of transports to sail 
from Cork with reinforcements to General Gage. 

Near the end of May the session of parliament was closed ; and on the even- 
ing of the 28lh of that month, Captain Derby, who had been despatched by the 
colony of Massachusetts Bay with an account of the events of the 19lh of April, 
to their agent in London, reached that city. Rumors of the tidings which he 
brought soon circulated ; but it was not till the 9th of June, when Captain Brown 
of the Silkey, who had sailed four days before Captain Derby, with despatches 
Irom General Gage to government, arrived in London, that the public was fully 
apprized of the transactions in the vicinity of Boston. For those events the pub- 
lic mind was in some measure prepared by what had before happened ; and con- 
• sequently, although the news was unpleasant, yet they excited no great surprise. 
The ministry prepared for active operations, and ordered six regiments of infan- 
try to hold themselves in readiness to embark for America. 

The blood shed at Lexington loosened the social bond in America, and almost 
dissolved the fabric of society. The great mass of the people was held together 
by their common apprehensions and common indignation ; but in the provinces 
of New England, the people, for a short time, acknowledged no supreme au- 
thority to direct their operations. Every man considered himself his own mas- 
ter, and at liberty to pursue such measures as he deemed most expedient for the 
common welfare. Accordingly, a gentleman of the name of Ethan Allen, a 
militia colonel, in conjunction with some others, planned an expedition against 
Ticonderoga. 

The importance of securing the communication between Quebec and the re- 
fractory colonies, by the Lakes Champlain and George, had been early perceived 
by the Americans ; and Colonel Allen, without waiting for instructions from any 
constituted authority, successfully executed the project. At the head of a body 
of armed men he hastened toward Ticonderoga, and on his march was joined by 
Arnold, already raised to the rank of colonel. The commandant of Ticonderoga, 
without the least suspicion of his post being in danger, was somewhat remiss in 
the discipline of his small garrison ; and, early on the morning of the 10th of 
May, he was surprised in bed by Allen, Arnold, and a few of their followers, 
who had entered the fort, and made themselves masters of it without any loss. 
On being ordered to surrender, he asked by what authority he was required to 
do so. Allen replied, " I demand it in the name of the great Jehovah, and of 
the continental congress." The congress, however, knew nothing of the matter ; 
nor was its first meeting held till some hours after the transaction. The same 
party made themselves masters of Crown Point, situated near the southern ex- 
tremity of Lake Champlain, as Ticonderoga is at the north end of Lake George. 
They also surprised Skenesborough, and a sloop of war, the only vessel belong- 
ing to the royal navy on those lakes. In this way, Allen and Arnold took up- 
ward of 100 pieces of cannon, and some ammuidtion and stores; and gained 
possession of Lake Champlain. 

On the 10th of May the general congress met, when deputies from twelve 
colonies appeared. Georgia had not yet joined the confederacy. The congress 
chose Peyton Randolph president ; but that gentleman being obliged to return 
home on the 24th of the month, they placed John Hancock in the chair. On 
receiving information of the enterprise and success of Allen and Arnold, the 
congress earnestly recommended it to the people of New York and Albany to 
remove the cannon and stores of Crown Point and Ticonderoga to the south ot 
Lake George ; and to take an exact inventory of them, that they might be re- 
turned on the restoration of the former harmony between Britain and the colonies. 

They agreed to present a second petition to the king, similar to that of the 
preceding year j but, at the same time, resolved that the colonies be put in a pes 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 153 

ture of defence. They recommended to the colonists to collect saL^etre and 
sulphur, and to manufacture gunpowder for the use of the united provinces 
They resolved to raise troops, and made every preparation for maintainiu<' their 
privileges by force, if humble representations and petitions should prove unsuc- 
cessful. 

But, amid all these warlike preparations, the greater number of the deputies 
had no intention of separating from Britain, or of aspiring to independence. 
They were resolutely determined to defend their privileges, but aimed at nothing 
more ; although, even at this early period, a few were fully convinced that the 
contest must terminate either in absolute submission or complete independence. 
The congress addressed a letter to the oppressed inhabitants of Canada, styling 
themselves xheix friends and countrymen. Its obvious design was to inspire the 
Canadians with jealousy or hatred of the British government, and to gain their 
good will and co-operation in the measures which they were then pursuing. 

On the 15th of June congress proceeded to choose, by ballot, a commander-in- 
chief of the provincial or continental forces, and unanimously elected George 
Washington to that arduous office. We have already alluded briefly to his early 
history, and to his early military services. These had established his char- 
acter as a sagacious warrior, a man of sound understanding, imdaunted courage, 
and inflexible integrity. In addition, he enjoyed, in a high degree, the confi 
dence of his countrymen, and had been chosen one of the deputies to congress 
for his native province of Virginia. He had used neither solicitation nor influ- 
ence of any kind to procure the appointment ; and when the president informed 
him of his election, and of the request of congress that he would accept the of- 
fice, he stood up in his place, and addressed the president in the following terms : 
" Though I am truly sensible of the high honor done me by this appointment, 
yet I feel great distress from a consciousness that my abilities and military ex- 
perience are not equal to the arduous trust. But, as the congress desire it, I 
will enter on the momentous duty, and exert every power I possess in their ser- 
vice, and for the support of the glorious cause. I beg they will accept my cor- 
dial thanks for this high testimony of their approbation." He besought congress 
to remember that he thought himself unequal to the command with which they 
had honored him ; that he expected no emolument from it, but that he would 
keep an exact account of his expenses, and hoped they would reimburse him. 

The congress afterward chose Artemas Ward, Charles Lee, Philip Schuyler, 
and Israel Putnam, major-generals, and Horatio Gates adjutant-general. On 
the 22d of June they appointed Seth Pomeroy, Richard Montgomery, David 
Wooster, William Heath, Joseph Spencer, John Thomas, John Sullivan, and 
Nathaniel Greene, brigadier-generals. 

While the continental congress was busily employed in taking such measures 
as they deemed best for the general safety, the provincial congress of Massachu- 
setts Bay, and the colonial troops encamped before Boston, were not without 
their cares and toils The American army being entirely unaccustomed to mili- 
tary subordination, many of the militia came to camp, stayed a few days, and 
then returned home. The army, which at first amounted to 20,000 men, dwin- 
dled down to less than a third of that number, and gave no flattering prospect of 
success in a protracted contest with regular troops. But some skirmishes hap- 
pened, on occasion of bringing off" cattle from the islands in the vicinity of Bos- 
ton, in which the Americans were successful; and this encouraged them. 

In the end of May and beginning of June, Generals Howe, Burgoyne, and 
Clinton, with reinforcements from Britain, arrived at Boston. The British gen- 
eral, in common with his troops, indignant at being cooped up by a force which 
all despised, resolved on active operations ; but every movement which they 
made was watched with an attentive eye by zealous Americans in Boston, who 



54 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



found means to penetrate into every design before it was carried into execution, 
and to transmit secret intelligence to the American headquarters. About the 
middle of June, it was suspected that General Gage intended to cross the river 
Charles, on the north side of Boston, and take possession of Breed's or Bunker's 
Hill, in the peninsula of Charlestown. That peninsula has the river Mystic, or 
Medford, on the north, and the river Charles on the south, separating it from the 
peninsula of Boston. It is level toward the sea ; but, nearly opposite Boston, a 
consideral)le eminence runs across the peninsula, between the rivers Medford 
and Charles, at the bottom of which, on the banks of the last-named river, stood 
Charlestown, opposite Boston. 

On the night of the 16th of June, upward of 1,000 Americans, under Colonel 
William Prescott, were ordered to proceed to this eminence, and entrench them- 
selves upon it. The movement was not without difficulty and danger; for 
British vessels of war were lying both in the Medford and Charles, on each side 
of the narrow peninsula. But the provincials marched to the place in profound 
silence ; and about midnight began their operations. They labored with such 
assiduity, that before the dawn of day they had thrown up a breastwork nearly 
across the peninsula, and constructed a small redoubt on their right. 




Fio. 59. — Throwing up Entrenchments on Bunker's Hill. 

About four in the morning of the 1 7th of June, the American works were ob- 
served by the captain of the Lively sloop of war, lying in the river Charles, who 
instantly began a heavy fire upon them, and was soon joined by the other ships, 
and by the battery on Copp's Hill at Boston. The Americans steadily continued 
their labors under a furious cannonade and an incessant shower of balls and 
bombs ; but so harmless was this fearful noise that they lost only one man in 
the course of the morning. As in this post the Americans overlooked Boston, 
it was thought necessary to dislodge them ; and for this purpose, soon after mid- 
day a detachment of British troops, under the command of Generals Howe and 
Pigot, crossed the river in boats, and landed near the point of the peninsula; 
but on observing the formidable position of the Americans, they waited for a 
reinforcement, which soon arived. Meanwhile the steeples and the roofs of the 
houses in Boston, the eminences in the adjacent country, and the ships in the 
rivers were crowded with anxious spectators, agitated by different hopes and 
fears, according to their different attachments and interests. The main body of 
the American army encamped beyond Charlestown Neck, were looking on ; and 
Generals Clinton aiid Burgoyne, and other British officers of high rank, took their 
station in the battery on Copp's Hill to view the approaching conflict. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



155 




Fig. 60. — Encampment on Breed's HiU. 

While General Howe waited for his reinforcement, the Americans received 
an accession of strength, under Generals Warren and Pomeroy, who crossed 
Charlestown Neck under a brisk cannonade from the shipping in the rivers, to 
join their countrymen and take part in the battle. By their arrival the provin- 
cial force was increased to 1,500 at least. The Americans also took advantage 
of General Howe's hall to strengthen part of their position, by pulling down 
some rail-fences, forming the stakes into two parallel lines at a small distance 
from each other, and filling the interval with hay. 

The British detachment, consisting of upward of 2,000 men, advanced toward 
the American line. The light infantry, commanded by General Howe, was on 
the right ; the grenadiers, under General Pigot, on the left. They began the 
attack by a brisk cannonade from some field-pieces and howitzers, the troops 
proceeding slowly, and sometimes halting, to give time to the artillery to produce 
some effect. On advancing, the left set fire to Charlestown, a thriving town, 
containing about 300 wooden houses, besides other buildings, and entirely con- 
sumed it. The rising flames added not a little to the grandeur and solemnity of 
the scene. 

Secure behind their entrenchments, the Americans reserved their fire, and 
silently waited the approach of the British, till the whites of their eyes could 
be discerned, when they poured upon them an incessant and well-directed dis- 
charge of musketry. The British returned the fire for some time, without at- 
tempting to advance : but the discharge from the American line was so close 
and so destructive, that the troops at length gave way, and fell back toward the 
landing-place. By the vigorous exertions of their officers, however, they were 
again brought to the charge : and the Americans, again reserving their fire till 
the troops were very near, directed it against them with the same deadly aim as 
before. Many fell : at one time General Howe for a few seconds was left 



156 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 61.— Plan of Bunker hill battle. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 157 

alone, every officer and soldier near him having been killed or wounded. ^ The 
troops gave wav a second time : but at that critical moment Sir Henry Clinton 




Fig. 62. — Portrait of General Clinton, from a picture by J. Smart. 

arrived from Boston, and was very active in leading them back to a third and 
more successful attack, in which they entered the American lines with fixed 
bayonets. The colonists had nearly exhausted their powder, and hence their 
fire had slackened. Being mostly armed with old rusty muskets, and ill-provided 
with bayonets, they were unprepared for a close encounter, but they met the 
British with clubbed muskets, until overcome by numbers and destitute of am- 
munition, they were compelled to retreat. In passing Charlestown Neck, they 
were exposed to the fire of the Glasgow sloop of war, and two floating batteries, 
from which they sustained their greatest loss. 

The British troops had suffered so severely in the engagement, that no pursuit 
was ordered ; and indeed a pursuit could have served no good purpose, as the 
main body of the American army was at a small distance beyond the Neck, and 
the royal troops were in no condition to encounter it. They were protected 
merely by the ships of war and floating batteries in the rivers Charles and Med- 
ford. The battle lasted about an hour, during the greater part of which time 
there was an incessant blaze of musketry from the American line. 

This was a severe battle ; and considering the nuuibers engaged, extremely 
destructive to the British ; for nearly one half of the detachment fell. Accord- 
ing to the return made by General Gage, they lost 1,054 men ; 226 of whom 
were slain on the field, and 828 wounded. Nineteen commissioned oflicers 
were killed, and seventy wounded ; among the former was Major Pitcairn 
whose inconsiderate conduct at Lexington had occasioned the first shedding of 
blood. 

The Americans had 139 killed, 278 wounded, and thirt3'--six missing; in all 
453. Among the killed were several provincial oflicers ; but the death of Gen- 
eral Warren was particularly regretted by his countrymen. He was seen by a 
British oflicer, a personal acquaintance, to rally the Americans in their retreat : 
the oflacer borrowed a musket, took deliberate aim, and Warren fell. In this en- 
gagement the Americans discovered far more courage and steadiness than could 



158 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 63. — Monument on Bunker's Hill. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 159 

have been expected from an ill-disciplined militia, few of whom had before seen 
the face of an enemy ; but their hearts were nerved by the consciousness of 
being in the right, and their arms were strengthened by the desire of obtaining 
liberty and independence. 

After the engagement the British entrenched themselves on Bunker's Hill, the 
scene of action ; and the Americans on Prospect Hill, at a small distance in 
front of them. The colonists had been driven from their entrenchments ; the 
royal troops had suffered severely in the battle, and neither party was forward 
to renew the conflict. Each fortified his post, and stood on the defensive. 

On the 2d of July, General Washington, accompanied by General Lee and 
several other officers of rank, arrived at Cambridge, the headquarters of the 
provincial army. On his journey he had everywhere been received with much 
respect, and escorted by companies of gentlemen, who volunteered their servi- 
ces on the occasion. 

General Washington found between fourteen and fifteen thousand men en- 
camped before Boston ; and he and the other generals exerted themselves 
in establishing more exact discipline than had been observed before. Un- 
der their care the colonists in arms soon acquired somewhat of the mechanism 
and movements, as well as the name of an army ; but still they were ill-disci- 
plined, and ill-armed. 

The Americans, who had been made prisoners at Bunker's Hill, were in- 
discriminately thrown into jail at Boston, and treated with little humanity. On 
the 11th of August, General Washington addressed a letter to General Gage on 
the subject, and informed him that his treatment of British prisoners should be 
regulated by that which the Americans experienced. General Gage replied 
that the prisoners had been treated with care and kindness, but indiscriminately, 
because he acknowledged no rank that was not derived from the king ; and at 
th^. same time retorted on the Americans the charge of cruelty. General Wash- 
ington replied : " I have taken time, sir, to make a strict inquiry, and find the in- 
telligence you have received has not the least foundation in truth. Not only 
your officers and soldiers have been treated with the tenderness due to fellow- 
citizens and brethren ; but even those execrable parricides, whose council and 
aid have deluged this country with blood, have been protected from the fury of 
a justly enraged people. You affect, sir, to despise all rank not derived from the 
same source with your own ; I can not conceive one more honorable than that 
which flows from the uncorrupted choice of a brave and free people, the purest 
source and original fountain of all power." 

This epistolary correspondence did not suspend military operations : some 
skirmishing took place betAveen the advanced parties of the two armies ; and the 
Americans fortified themselves on an eminence within half a mile of the British 
post on Bunker's Hill. There was a good deal of firing on the occasion, with- 
out much loss to either side ; but it in some measure accustomed the colonists 
to the use of arms, the noise of artillery, and the operations of war. 

The American army was extremely deficient in gunpowder ; but in the begin- 
ning of September it received a supply of 7,000 pounds from Rhode Island, pro- 
cured, it is said, from the British forts on the coast of Africa. Saltpetre was 
collected in all the colonies ; powder-mills were erected at Philadelphia and 
Ne>v York; and upward of 100 barrels of powder were obtained by American 
agents from the magazine at Bermuda. 

General Washington soon began to feel the difficulties of his situation. He 
perceived that the expense of maintaining the army far exceeded any estimate 
of congress, and was very uneasy on the subject. The time for which the con- 
tinental soldiers were engaged to serve was drawing to a close, and the danger 
of very short enlistments was felt. A council of war, therefore, unanimously 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 161 

agreed that the men about to be levied should be engaged till the 1 st of Decem- 
ber, 1776. This was a very inadequate remedy for the evil, which was severely 
felt in the course of the war; but some hopes of a reconciliation between Brit' 
ain and the colonies were still entertained. 

On the 10th of October, General Gage sailed for Britain, and the command of 
the British army devolved on General (afterward viscount) Howe, who issued a 
proclamation condemning to military execution such of the inhabitants of Boston 
as should be caught attempting to leave the town without a written permission. 
About that time the royal cruisers on the coasts of New England began a sys- 
tem of piratical and predatory warfare against the inhabitants, which considera- 
bly injured, but neither intimidated nor subdued them. Captain Wallace, of the 
Rose man of war, with two tenders, pursued a vessel which took refuge in the 
port of Stonington, in Connecticut; and on the morning of the 1st of Septem- 
ber, he began to fire on the town, und continued his hostilities, with little inter- 
mission, throughout the day. He killed two men, damaged the houses, and car- 
ried off some vessels. At Rhode Island some firing took place between the 
minute-men and the ships, on occasion of carrying off some cattle. Captain 
Wallace afterward sailed to Bristol, and demanded 300 sheep, which not being 
complied with, he began a heavy cannonade on this unprotected place, and con- 
tinued it till some persons went on board and purchased the peace of the towa 
with forty sheep. 

On the ISth of October Captain Mowat, with a few armed vessels, in a cow- 
ardly manner, burnt the town of Falmouth, in the northern part of Massachusetts 
Bay, and declared that his orders were to set on fire all the seaport towns be- 
tween Boston and Halifax. The destruction of unprotected towns alarmed and 
exasperated, but did not intimidate the colonists. 

Meanwhile the troops in Boston were reduced to a very uncomfortable con- 
dition : they could not procure provisions and other necessaries from the coun- 
try, and their maritime supplies were much interrupted ; for, on the 9th of Octo- 
ber, the assembly of Massachusetts Bay resolved to fit out armed vessels for the 
defence of the American coast ; and afterward appointed courts of admiralty, to 
condemn such captured vessels as should be proved to belong to persons hostile 
to the united American colonies. Privateers were soon at sea, and in a few 
days took an ordnance ship from Woolwich, and several store-ships, with valu- 
able cargoes, which afforded a seasonable supply to the American camp, while 
the loss was severely felt by the British army in Boston. A military transport, 
having been becalmed off Cohassett, was gallantly captured by Isaiah Doane, at 
the head of twenty men ; who boarded her at night, attacking in two whale 
boats with muffled oars. She was carried into Cohassett and her stores were 
found to be very useful to the American army. Congress also soon resolved 
to fit out and commission ships of war. 

But although the British army in Boston was in very disagreeable circum- 
stances, and success attended the naval operations of the Americans, yet the af- 
fairs of the provinces wore no flattering aspect. The term for which many of 
the men had enlisted was about to expire. Irritation of spirit had made them fly 
to arms ; and, in the fervor of their zeal, they would at first have readily engaged 
to serve during the war : but the opportunity was lost, and congress severely felt 
tlie error in the course of the struggle. At the same time the colonial treasury 
was but ill-replenished, and the provincial paper-money soon became deprecia- 
ted. In these circumstances congress, wishing by a bold movement to put an 
end to the war, or at least by the splendor of a successful operation to reani- 
mate the zeal of the people, was desirous that an attack should be made on Bos- 
ton ; but a council of Avar deemed the measure inexpedient. 

11 




Fia. 65. — Yankee Privateersman. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



162 



Congress early turned its attention toward Canada, and endeavored to gain 
the co-operation, or at least to secure the neutrality of the inhabitants, in its 
dispute with Britain. The congress of the preceding year, although professing 
allegiance to the British crown, had circulated an address to the Canadians, evi- 
dently intended to render them disaffected to the British administration, and to 
make them enter into the sentiments and measures of the other provinces. Al- 
though that address did not make on the minds of the Canadians all that impres- 
sion which was intended and desired, yet it was not altogether without effect ; 
for the great body of the people wished to remain neutral in the contest. 

Congress mistook the reluctance of the Canadians to engage in active opera- 
tions against them for a decided partiality to their cause, and resolved to antici- 
pate the British, by striking a decisive blow in that quarter. In this purpose 
they were encouraged by the easy success of the enterprise against the forts on 
the lakes, and by the small number of troops then in Canada. They appointed 
General Schuyler commander of the expedition, with General Montgomery un- 
der him. Early in September, those officers, with about 1,000 men, made a 
feeble attempt on Fort St. John, situated on the river Sorel, which flows from 
Lake Champlain and joins the St. Lawrence, but found it expedient to retire to 
Isle aux Noix, at the entrance of the lake, about twelve miles above the fort, 
and wait for reinforcements. 




Fig. 66.— St. John, on the Sorel. 

Meanwhile General Schuyler was taken ill, and returned to Albany, leaving 
the command in the hands of General Montgomery, with instructions to prose- 
cute the enterprise, on receiving the expected reinforcements. The reinforce- 
ments arrived : the attack on Fort St. John was renewed ; and after a vigorous 
defence, it surrendered about the middle of November. In it the Americans 
found a considerable number of brass and iron cannon, howitzers, and mortars a 



164 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

quantity of shot and small shells, about 800 stand of small-arms, and some naval 
stores ; but the powder and provisions were nearly exhausted. 

During the siege of Fort St. John, Fort Chamblee had been taken, which fur- 
nished General Montgomery with a plentiful supply of provisions, of which he 
stood greatly in need. General Carlcton, who was on his way from Montreal to 
relieve the garrison, had been defeated ; and Colonel Allen, who had made an 
attack on Montreal, was overcome and taken prisoner. 

On the fall of Fort St. John, General Montgomery advanced against Montreal, 
which was in no condition to resist him. Governor Carleton, sensible of his 
inability to defend the town, quitted it, and next day General Montgomery en- 
tered the place. A body of provincials, under Colonel Eaton, took post at the 
mouth of the Sorel, and by means of an armed vessel and floating batteries, 
commanded the navigation of the St. Lawrence. The British force, which had 
retreated down the river from Montreal, consisting only of about ] 20 soldiers, 
with several officers, under General Prescott, and accompanied by Governor 
Carleton, in eleven vessels, seeing it impracticable to force the passage, surren- 
dered by capitulation. The vessels contained a considerable quantity of provis- 
ions, arms, and ammunition, which furnished a seasonable supply to the Ameri- 
cans. About midnight of the day before the capitulation, Governor Carle- 
ton escaped down the river in a boat with muflled oars, and safely reached 
Quebec. 

It was now the 19th of November, and the severe weather which had set in 
was very unfavorable to military operations. General Montgomery, a young 
man of superior talents and high spirit, found himself in extremely unpleasant 
circumstances. He was at the head of a body of armed men, many of whom 
were not deficient in personal courage, but all of them were strangers to military 
subordination. The term of service for which numbers of them were engaged 
was near an end ; and already weary of the hardships of war, they clamorously 
demanded a discharge. Nothing but devotion to his country could have made 
him continue in the irksome command. Hitherto his career had been success- 
ful, and he was ambitious of closing the campaign by some brilliant achieve- 
ment which might at once elevate the spirits of the Americans and humble the 
pride of the British ministry. With these views, even at that rigorous season 
of the year, he hastened toward Quebec, although he found it necessary to 
weaken his little army, which had never exceeded 2,000 men, by discharging 
such of his followers as had become weary of the service. 

About the middle of September a detachment of 1,100 men, under Colonel 
Arnold, was sent from the camp in the vicinity of Boston, wath orders to pro- 
ceed across the country against Quebec, by a route which had not been ex- 
plored, and was little known. The party embarked at Newbury, steered for the 
Kennebec, and ascended that river. But their progress was impeded by rapids, 
by an almost impassable wilderness, by bad weather, and by want of provisions. 
They separated into several divisions. After encountering many difficulties, the 
last division, under Colonel Enos, was unable to proceed, and returned to the camp 
in the vicinity of Boston. But the other divisions, under Arnold, pressed forward 
amid incredible hardships and privations, and triumphed over obstacles nearly in- 
superable. For a month they toiled through a rough, barren, and uninhabited wil- 
derness, without seeing a human habitation, or the face of an individual, except 
those of their own party, and with very scanty provisions. At length, on the 
9th of November, Arnold, with his force much diminished, arrived at Point Levi, 
opposite Quebec. 

His appearance was not unexpected ; for the lieutenant governor had been 
for some time apprized of his march. In the early part of his progress, Arnold 
had met an Indian, to whom, although a stranger, he had imprudently entrusted 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



165 



a letter to General Schuyler, under cover to a friend in Quebec. The Indian, 
instead of faithfully delivering the letter according to the directions which he 
had received, carried it to the lieutenant governor, who, in order to prevent the 
Americans from passing the river, immediately removed all the canoes from 
Point Levi, and began to put the city in a posture of defence, which before 
might easily have been surprised. On discovering the arrival of Arnold at 
Point Levi, the British commander stationed two vessels of war in the river to 
guard the passage ; and, at that interesting crisis. Colonel M'Lean, who had re- 
treated before Montgomery, arrived from the Sorel, with about 170 newly-raised 
troops, to assist in the defence of the place. 







Fig. 67. — Arnold crossing the River. 

Notwithstanding all the vigilance of the British, on the night of the 14th of 
November Arnold crossed the river with 500 men, in thirty-five canoes, and 
landed unperceived near the place where the brave and enterprising Wolfe had 
landed about sixteen years before, thence named Wolfe's Cove. He had provi- 
ded scaling ladders, but was unable to carry them over the river with his troops, 
and consequently was not in a condition to make an immediate attempt on the 
town. Instead, however, of concealing himself till he could bring forward his 
scaling ladders, and then make a sudden and unexpected attack by night, he 
marched part of his troops in military parade in sight of the garrison, and so put 
the British fully on their guard. He wished to summon them to surrender, but 
they fired on his flag of truce, and refused to hold any intercourse with him. 
He, therefore, on the 19th of the month, turned his back on Quebec, and marched 
to Point aux Trembles, about twenty miles above the city, where General Mont- 
gomery, with the force under his command, joined him on the first of December. 

Soon after Arnold's retreat. Governor Carleton arrived in Quebec, and made 
every exertion to put the place in a state of defence. Having brought the sca- 
ling ladders across the river, General Montgomery, with the whole of the Amer- 



166 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 167 

ican force, appeared before Quebec on the 5th of December. The garrison was 
then more numerous than the army which came to take the place. So greatly 
was the American force reduced, that it scarcely amounted to 1,000 men ; while 
General Carleton had about 1,500 soldiers, militia, seamen, and volunteers, un- 
der his command. 

General Montgomery sent a flag of truce to summon the garrison to surrender ; 
but, contrary to usage among civilized nations, it was fired upon, as that of Ar- 




Fio. 69. — British Soldiers firing at the Flag of Truce. 

nold had been. He therefore, in the depth of a Canadian winter, and in the 
most intense cold, erected batteries ; but his artillery was too light to make any 
impression on the fortifications. He therefore determined to storm the town ; 
and the assault was made on the morning of the 31st of December. 

About four o'clock in the morning, in the midst of a violent storm of snow, two 
feints and two real attacks were simultaneously made. The real attacks were 
conducted by Montgomery and Arnold. Montgomery, advancing at the head 
of about 200 men, fell by the first discharge of grape-shot from the works. Sev- 
eral of his best officers being killed, his division retreated. Arnold, at the head 
of about 300 men, in a difl!erent quarter, maintained a fierce and obstinate con - 
fiict for some time ; but was at last wounded and repulsed. The death of Mont- 
gomery Avas the subject of much regret, as he had been universally loved and es- 
teemed. On assembling after the assault, the provincials could not muster many 
more than 400 effective men, who chose Arnold their commander ; and, in the 
hope of receiving reinforcements, resolved to remain in the vicinity of Quebec. 

Thus perished this gallant Irishman, a martyr to his love for liberty, fighting 
bravely in defence of his adopted country. 

In front of the church of St. Paul's, in Broadway, at the corner of Fulton 
street. New York, may be seen a very plain monument with the following in- 
scription : — 

" This monument is erected by order of congress, 25th January, 1776, to 
transmit to posterity a grateful remembrance o( the patriotism, conduct, enterprise, 
dimi perseverance of Major-General Richard Montgomery, who, after a series 
of successes, amid the most discouraging difficulties, fell in the attack on Quebec, 
31st December, 1775, aged 37 years. 

• The State of New York caused the remains of Major-General Richard 
Montgomery to be conveyed from Quebec and deposited beneath this monument, 
the 8th day.of July, 1818." 

Sir Guy Carleton acquired much honor by the humanity with which he treat 




Fig.— 70. View of St. Paul's Church, New Yerk, and the Tomh of Montgomery. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



169 




Fig. 71. — Montgomery Leading on his Men. 

ed all his prisoners. He fought as a soldier, and felt as a man. The Americans 
were not ignorant of their own great inferiority in point of numbers to the gar- 
rison, and were not without apprehensions of being attacked ; but, although the 
garrison was three times more numerous than the blockading army, yet it was 
of such a mixed and precarious nature, that Sir Guy Carleton did not deem it 
prudent to march out against the enemy. 

A small reinforcement from Massachusetts reached the American camp, and 
all the troops that covdd be spared from Montreal marched to join their country- 
men before Quebec; but the month of February was far advanced before the 
army amounted to 960 me(n. Arnold, however, resumed the siege ; but his ar- 
tillery was inadequate to the undertaking, and made no impression on the works. 
Although unsuccessful against the town, he defeated a body of Canadians who 
advanced to relieve it. 

While the American army lay before Quebec, the troops caught the small-pox 
from a v.'onian who had been a nurse in an hospital of the city ; and the loath- 
some disease spread rapidly among them. In order to mitigate the ravages of 
diis destructive malady, many of the men inoculated themselves, regardless of 
orders to the contrary. The reinforcements, which were daily arriving, had re- 
course to the same practice ; and so general was the infection, that, on the first 
of May, although the army amounted to 2,000 men, yet not more than 900 were 
fit for duty. In this diseased state of the troops, medicines and everything 
necessary for the sick were wanting. The men were also scattered for want of 
barracks. Major-Gcneral Thomas, who had been appointed to the command of 
the American army in Canada, arrived in camp on the 1st of May. He found 
the troops enfeebled by disease, ill-supplied with provisions, and with only a 
small quantity of ammunition. The river was opening below ; and he was well 
aware that 3s soon as ships could force their way through the ice, the garrison 



170 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

woiilJ be rcinforcod. On tlie 5lli of May, therefore, he resolved to retreat tow- 
ard Montreal : and on the evening of the same day, he received certain informa- 
tion that a British fleet was in the river. Next morning some of the ships, by 
great exertion and with much danger, pressed tlirough tne ice into the harbor, 
and landed some troops. 

The Americans were preparing to retire : General Carleton marched out to 




Fig. 72. — Portrait of General Carleton. 
attack them ; and as there was no hope of successfully resisting a force so mucn 
superior, they made a precipitate retreat, leaving behind them their sick, baggage, 
artillery, and military stores. Many of those who were ill of the small-pox es- 
caped from the hospitals and concealed themselves in the country, where they 
were kindly entertained by the Canadians till they recovered, and were able to 
follow their countrymen. General Carleton could not overtake the American 
army ; but he took about 100 sick prisoners. 

The Americans retreated about forty-five miles, and then halted a few days ; 
but afterward proceeded to Sorel, in a deplorable condition, and encamped there. 
In this interval some reinforcements arrived ; but General Thomas was seized 
with the small-pox, and died. He was succeeded in command by General Sul- 
livan. 

The British had several military posts in Upper Canada ; and the Americans 
established one at the Cedars, a point of land which projects into the St. Law- 
rence, about forty miles above Montreal. Captain Forster, who had marched 
from Oswyatchie, appeared before this post with a company of regulars and a 
considerable number of Indians ; and the American commanding officer surren- 
dered the place after a short resistance. An American party of about 100 men, 
under Major Sherburne, left Montreal to assist their countrymen at the Cedars ; 
but as they approached that place, on the day after the surrender, and ignorant 
of that event, they were suddeidy and unexpectedly attacked by a body of In- 
dians and Canadians. After defending themselves for some time, the Americans 
were overpowered, and many of them fell under the tomahawks of the Indians 
The rest were made prisoners. 

Arnold, who in the month of January had been raised to the rank of brigadier- 
general, ind who then commanded at Montreal, was desirous of recovering the 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 171 

Cedars, and of relieving the prisoners there ; and for these purposes marched 
toward that place, at the head of about 800 men. But on his approach Captain 
Forster gave him notice, that unless he agreed to a cartel, which had already 
been signed by Major Sherburne and some other officers, the Indians would put 
all the prisoners to death. In these circumstances, Arnold reluctantly signed 
the cartel, and retired. 

Before the end of May, the British force in Canada was greatly increased ; 
and, including the German mercenaries, was estimated at 13,000 men. That 
force was widely dispersed ; but Three Rivers, about ninety miles above Quebec 
and as much below Montreal, was the general point of rendezvous. A consid- 
erable detachment, under General Frazer, had already arrived there. That de- 
tachment General Sullivan wished to surprise ; and appointed General Thomp- 
son to command the troops in the expedition sent out for that purpose. The 
enterprise failed ; Thompson was made prisoner, and his detachment dispersed, 
but without any great loss. 

The royal military and naval forces having been collected at Three Rivers, a 
long village so named from its contiguity to a river which empties itself into the 
St. Lawrence by three mouths, advanced by land and water toward the Sorel. 
General Sullivan had retreated up that river ; and General Burgoyne was or- 
dered cautiously to pursue him. On the 15th of June, General Arnold quitted 
Montreal, crossed the river at Longueille, marched on Chamblee, and con- 
ducted the army to Crown Point, with little loss in the retreat. Thus terminated 
the invasion of Canada, in which the American army endured great hardships, 
and sustained considerable loss, without any advantage to the cause in which it 
was engaged. 

Historical annals rarely furnish so striking and interesting occurrences as 
might be recorded, were the detail fully given of the memorable march of the 
Americans in order to penetrate Quebec. Honorably as it has been commem- 
orated, its difficulties, dangers, and privations, can never be sufficiently appreci- 
ated. We read of the passage of the Alps with a just sentiment of admiration ; 
yet it is not certain but that the privations and difficulties of those enterprises 
were surpassed in the expedition of Arnold. Their batteaux had to be dragged 
by the soldiers over water-falls, portages, and rapid streams, and such parts of the 
march as was not made by rivers, was performed for a distance of three hundred 
miles through thick woods, over lofty mountains, and deep morasses. A part 
of the detachment actually abandoned the undertaking and returned to Cam- 
bridge to avoid starvation. Those who persevered were actually compelled, in 
order to appease the torments of hunger, to devour dogs, reptiles, and their very 
cartridge-boxes. Among the patriots of this tried corps of invincibles were the 
late Col. Burr and Col. Samuel Ward, recently deceased in the city of New 
York. 

Although the Americans had failed in their attempt on Canada, they still oc- 
cupied Crown Point and Ticonderoga. General Carleton resolved to drive them 
from those posts ; but that was an arduous task, for the British had not a ship 
on Lake Champlain to oppose the American navy ; and it was deemed unadvi- 
sable to advance, without first gaining the command of the lakes. The great 
aim was to obtain possession of the upper parts of the Hudson, to march to Al- 
bany, make themselves masters of the country in General Washington's rear, 
and open a communication between the British army in Canada and that at New 
York. The task was arduous ; and General Carleton labored with unwearied 
assiduity in providing the means of gaining a superiority on the lakes. In about 
three months, his effiarts were crowned with success. Early in October, he had 
a formidable fleet, which rose, as if by magic, upon Lake Champlain. It con- 
sisted of the Inflexible, carrying eighteen 12-pounder3, one schooner, mounting 



m 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



fourteen 13-pounders, and another having twelve 12-pounders ; a flat-bottomed 
A-^essel, carrying six 24 and six 12-pounders, besides howitzers ; a vessel having 
seven 9-pounders ; twenty gun-boats, each mounting a brass cannon, from 9 to 
24-pounders ; with other armed vessels, and a great number of transports and 
tenders. This fleet had been constructed with immense labor, part of the ma- 
torials having been brought from a distance, and many of the boats dragged up 
the rapids of the Sorel. The fleet was manned with 700 choice seamen, and 
under the command of Captain Pringle. 

The Americans were sensible of the importance of maintaining a superiority 
on the lakes, and had made every effort in their power for that purpose ; but, 
from want of money, materials, and artificers, their exertions had not been suc- 
cessful. Their fleet amounted only to fifteen vessels, consisting of two schoon- 
ers, one sloop, one cutter, three galleys, and eight gondolas. The largest 
schooner mounted only 12, 6, and 4-pounders. Arnold, as a man of desperate 
courage, was appointed to command this little fleet, which was, in every respect, 
greatly inferior to that of the British. 

About the middle of October, the royal fleet, commanded by Captain Pringle, 
and having General Carleton on board, proceeded up Lake Champlain in quest 
of the Americans. The armed vessels were in front ; the army, in many trans- 
ports, brought up the rear. The whole had a gay and magnificent appearance. 
They found Arnold in an advantageous position, forming a line to defend the 
passage between the island of Valicour and the western bank. A warm en- 
gagement ensued ; and the Inflexible and some other large British ships being 




Fig. 73. — Engagement on Lake Champlain. 

hindered by an unfavorable wind from coming so near as to take an efficient 
part in the battle, Arnold was able, notwithstanding the great inferiority of his 
force, to maintain the conflict for some hours ; when, night approaching. Captain 
Pringle withdrew his ships from the action, but stationed them at a little distance 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 173 

only, with a view to prevent the escape of the Americans. In this engagement 
Arnold's largest schooner was burnt, and a gondola sunk. 

Arnold, feeling his inability to renew the conflict next day, made his escape 
during the night, in the hope of reaching Ticonderoga, and finding shelter under 
the gims of the fort. The wind was favorable, and next morning he was out of 
sight of the British fleet. Captain Pringle ordered an immediate pursuit, over- 
took the Americans, and brought them to action before they reached Crown 
Point. Arnold fought with his usual resolution for about two hours ; during 
wliich time, such of his fleet as were most ahead fled under a press of sail, and 
escaped to Ticonderoga. Two galleys and five gondolas, which remained with 
him, made a desperate defence. At length one of them was compelled to strike 
her colors. Arnold was unable any longer to maintain the unequal conflict ; 
but, disdaining to surrender, he ran his ships ashore, landed his men, and set 
his vessels on fire and blew them up. In the face of the most active and vigor- 
ous opposition, he preserved his crews, and prevented his ships from falling into 
the hands of the British. 

General Carleton advanced with the fleet, and appeared off" Crown Point on 
the 1 5th of October. On his approach, a small American detachment, stationed 
there as an advanced post, set fire to the houses, and retired to Ticonderoga, 
which Generals Schuyler and Gates had determined to defend to the last ex- 
tremity. General Carleton took possession of Crown Point, sent forward part 
of his fleet in sight of Ticonderoga, and advanced with his army toward that 
place ; but after viewing the works, and considering that winter was setting in, 
and the difiiculty of bringing provisions from Canada to supply his army during 
that inclement season, he prudently resolved to retire ; and put his army into 
winter quarters on the Sorel and its vicinity. Isle aux Noix was his advanced 
post. 

While their armies were blockading Boston and fighting in Canada, congress 
were actively employed in devising and adopting such measures as they thought 
most conducive to the general welfare. On the 6th of July, 1775, they publish- 
ed a declaration, setting forth the causes and necessity of their having taken up 
arms, and alleged that they were reduced to the painful alternative of uncon- 
ditional submission to the tyranny of an irritated ministry, or of resistance by 
force. " The latter," said they, " is our choice : we have counted the cost of the 
contest, and find nothing so dreadful as voluntary slavery." 

On the 8th of July, the members signed their famous second petition to the king. 
It was expressed in respectful language, well written, and declared their senti- 
ments in a firm but dutiful manner. On the same day, they agreed to an address 
to the inhabitants of Great Britain, in which they said: " We have again present- 
ed an humble and dutiful petition to our sovereign ; and, to remove every im- 
putation of obstinacy, have requested his majesty to direct some mode by which 
the united supplications of his faithful colonists may be improved into a happy 
and permanent reconciliation. We are willing to treat on such terms as can 
alone render an accommodation lasting ; and we flatter ourselves that our pa- 
cific endeavors will be attended with a removal of ministerial troops, and the re- 
peal of those laws of the operation of which we complain, on the one part ; and 
the disbanding of our army and a dissolution of our commercial associations on 
the other." At the same time, they hinted at the danger to which British free- 
dom would be exposed, if the spirit of liberty were crushed in America. 

They also wrote a letter of thanks to the lord mayor, aldermen, and livery of 
the city of London, for their virtuous and spirited opposition to the oppressive 
and ruinous system of colonial administration adopted by the British cabinet. 
These several papers were transmitted to Richard Penn, whom congress re- 



174 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

quested to present their petition to the king. Mr. Penn sailed for England with- 
out delay. 

Congress appointed commissioners to superintend Indian affairs, to prepare 
proper talks for the tribes, and to watch over the interests of the colonies in re- 
lation to them. While congress was attentive to guard against Indian hostility, 
and to gain Indian friendship, they exerted themselves to put the provinces in a 
posture of defence, and recommended to all able-bodied men in the colonies, be- 
tween sixteen and fifty years of age, immediately to form themselves into regu- 
lar companies of militia, to acquire a knowledge of military exercise, and to 
select a fourth part of the militia in every colony as minute-men, ready to march, 
on a minute's notice, wherever their assistance might be required. They also 
recommended to each colony to appoint a committee of safety to watch over the 
public welfare, during the recess of their respective assemblies and conventions, 
and to make all the provision in their power for the protection of their harbors 
and coasts. 

Amid the noise of arms and the contrivances of policy, the ceremonials of re- 
ligion were not forgotten. The 20th of July was appointed as a general fast; 
and, on that day, the members of congress, in a body, attended public worship, 
both forenoon and afternoon. The day was observed in Philadelphia as the 
most solemn fast that had ever been held in that city ; and it was punctually 
kept throughout the united colonies. 

The congress appointed the establishment of a post-office, to extend from Fal- 
mouth in New England to Savannah in Georgia, and elected Benjamin Franklin 
postmaster-general. They also resolved to form an hospital for an army of 
20,000 men, and nominated Dr. Church director and physician of it. 



CHAPTER IV. 



On the 1st of August, congress adjourned to the 5th of September ; and tne 
adjournment not only gave the members an opportunity of attending to their pri- 
vate affairs, but also of consulting their constituents ; and it enabled those who 
secretly looked forward to independence to disseminate their opinions more 
freely by personal intercourse than they durst attempt by written correspondence. 

The congress re-assembled at the appointed time, and resumed their labors. 
Their situation was difficult ; and they were distracted and alarmed by many 
cares, apprehensions, and dangers. The great body of the people was on their 
side ; but they were not ignorant of the fickleness of the multitude, or of their 
irresolution and instability in the course of a severe and protracted struggle. 
Many of the colonists were not unfriendly to the claims of Britain, or so luke- 
warm in the cause of the provinces as to be unwilling to hazard much in its sup- 
port. The supporters of royal authority made hostile movements in several of 
the colonies ; but they were crashed by the superior power of their opponents. 

In New York, the British interest was stronger than in any of the other prov- 
inces ; and the intrigues of Mr. Tryon, governor of that colony, gave congress 
considerable uneasiness ; so that, with a view to his apprehension, they recom- 
mended to the several provincial assemblies, or committees of public safety, to 
arrest every person within their respective jurisdictions, whose being at large 
might endanger the safety of the colony, or the liberties of America. Of this 
recommendation Mr. Tryon seems to have been early apprized by Mr. Duane, 
one of the New York delegates, who was far from giving a cordial assenj to the 



176 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

measures of congress ; and the governor sought security on board the Halifax 
packet, then lying in the river. 

In the month of August, the New York convention resolved to remove the 
camion from the battery in the city, and appointed Captain Sears to execute the 
measure. Captain Vandeput, of the Asia man-of-war, was privately informed 
of the intention ; and, about midnight, when Captain Sears entered on his work, 
Captain Vandeput opened a heavy fire upon the place ; but the Americans ac- 
complished their purpose, without losing a man. The firing, during the silence 
of the night, greatly alarmed the inhabitants of the adjacent towns. 

The congress was fully aware of the importance of preserving the command 
of the Hudson, or North River ; and, for that purpose, gave directions to erect 
batteries and place garrisons in the highlands ; and they used all the means in 
their power to keep the royal party in New York in check, by stationing troops, 
on whom they could depend, in the vicinity of that city. 

The convention of New Hampshire applied to congress for directions how to 
carry on the administration of the colony, in the circumstances in which they 
were placed. Congress recommended to them to call a full and free represen- 
tation of the people, to establish such a form of government as they deemed most 
conducive to the good order, peace, and happiness of the province ; thus setting 
an example of popular and independent government for the imitation of the colo- 
nies. 

Congress recommended that Charleston, in South Carolina, be defended 
against all the enemies of America ; that the army before Boston consist of 
20,000 men ; and that particular colonies raise battalions at the expense of the 
continent ; that four armed vessels be fitted out for the purpose of intercepting 
transports laden with warlike stores and other supplies to the enemy, and for the 
protection and defence of the united colonies. Congress deliberated with shut 
doors, and agreed, " That every member consider himself under the ties of vir- 
tue, honor, and love of his country, not to divulge, directly or indirectly, any 
matter or thing agitated or debated in congress before the same shall have been 
determined, without the leave of congress ; or any matter or thing determined in 
congress, which the majority of congress shall order to be kept secret ; and that, 
if any member shall violate this agreement, he shall be expelled this congress, 
and be deemed an enemy to the liberties of A.merica, and liable to be treated as 
such ; and that every member signify his assent to this agreement by signing 
the same." In this way, the proceedings of congress remained entirely unknown, 
except in so far as that body chose to publish them. 

Congress appointed a committee to correspond with their friends in Britain 
and Ireland ; and recommended that no colony should separately petition the 
king : they resolved to secure and bring away a quantity of powder m the island 
of Providence ; to retaliate, on such British soldiers as fell into their hands, any 
sufferings that might be inflicted on American prisoners ; and to provide thirteen 
armed ships, carrying from thirty-two to twenty-four guns each, of which Eze- 
kiel Hopkhis was appointed commander. Thus, before the end of the year 1775, 
although congress still made professions of loyalty to the king, yet everything 
throughout the colonies was in a state of the most active preparation for war. 

At Boston the hostile armies remained quiet during the severity of winter ; 
but early in the morning of the 14th of February, 1776, General Howe sent a 
detachment over the ice to Dorchester Neck, and burnt a few houses. This 
expedition merely served to make the Americans more sensible of the irnpor- 
tance of establishing themselves on Dorchester heights. General Washington 
was inclined to make an attack on Boston : to that, however, a council of war 
did not agree, but proposed to take possession of Dorchester heights, which are 
on the south of Boston, as Bunker's Hill is on the north, and so render the Brit- 



178 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ish post in Boston untenable. The measure was resolved on, and preparatioi i 
made for carryinjr it into execution. Accordingly, on the evening of the 4th of 
March, a strong detachment silently crossed Dorchester Neck, arrived at their 
places of destination, and labored incessantly in raising fortifications. In order 
to conceal this movement, the Americans had, for some days before, kept up a 
heavy tire on Boston, with little cfFect ; and it had been as ineffectually returned 
by llie iiritish. 

The noiso of artillery prevented the pick-axes and other implements of the 
Americans from being heard, although the ground was hard frozen, and could 
not easily be penetrated. So incessantly did they labor, that during the night 
they raised two forts, with other defences, which in the morning presented to 
the British a very formidable appearance. On viewing these works, General 
Howe remarked, that the Americans had done more in one night than his whole 
army would have done in a month. He determined to dislodge them, and made 
the necessary preparations for attacking them next day. But in the night a vi- 
olent storm arose, which drove some of his vessels ashore on Governor's Island ; 
and in the morning it rained so heavily that the attack could not be made. 

General Howe called a council of war, which was of opinion that the town 
of Boston ought to be evacuated as soon as possible, since the Americans had 
got time to strengthen their works, so as to render an attack on them very haz- 
ardous. For their own defence, the provincials had provided a number of bar- 
rels filled with stones and sand, ready to be rolled down on the assailants as 
they ascended the hill ; a device which would have broken the line of the most 
steady and intrepid troops, and thrown them into confusion. That the heights 
of Dorchester had been so long neglected may appear surprising ; but during 
winter the American army was both weak and ill provided, and General Howe 
had no troops to spare. 

In Boston all was bustle and confusion ; the troops and the friends of the 
British government preparing to quit the town. General Howe was desirous of 
removing all his stores of every kind ; and his adherents wished to carry off all 
their effects. In the view of abandoning the town, the soldiery were guilty of 
the most shameful excesses, plundering the shops and houses, and destroying 
what they could not take away. About four o'clock in the morning of Sunday 
the 17th of March, the troops, about 7,000 in number, and some hundreds of 
loyal inhabitants, began to embark ; and they were all on board and under sail 
before ten. The evacuation of the place was so sudden that an adequate num- 
ber of transports had not been prepared, and much confusion and inconvenience 
were experienced on board. The- fleet, however, remained several days in 
Nantucket roads, and burnt the block-house on Castle Island, and demolished the 
fortifications. A considerable quantity of stores was left behind in Boston. 

As the last of the British party were marching out of Boston, General Wash- 
ington entered it, amid the triumphant gratulations of the citizens, whose joy on 
their deliverance from the degrading oppression of a British army was enthusi- 
astic. At first it was not known to what quarter General Howe would direct 
his course ; but, apprehensive of an immediate attack on New York, General 
Washington, on the day after the evacuation, despatched five regiments, under 
General Heath, toward that city, and soon followed with the main body of his 
army. 

In a few days it was ascertained that General Howe, instead of sailing to the 
southward, had steered to Halifax. But he left some cruisers to watch the en- 
trance into Boston, and to give notice of the evacuation to such British vessels 
as were destined for that port. Notwithstanding that precaution, however, sev- 
eral ships and transports, ignorant of what had happened, sailed into the. harbor, 
and became prizes to the Americans, who, by their naval captures, procured a 



180 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

most seasonable supply of arms and ammunition. In this way Lieutenant Colo- 
nel Campbell, with nearly 300 Highlanders, after a brave resistance, was taken 
by some American privateers. 

General Howe remained a considerable time at Halifax, to refresh his troops, 
exhausted by the fatigues and privations of the blockade ; and General Wash- 
ington marched to New York. 

A considerable time elapsed before the armies under General Howe and 
Washington again confronted each other ; but while there was a pause in mili- 
tary operations in the north, events of importance happened in the south. In 
South Carolina the friends of congress were decidedly most numerous ; but the 
adherents of the British ministry were neither few nor inactive. The support- 
ers of colonial measures, however, had their system far better organized, their 
communications more regular, their union more complete, and their zeal was 
more enthusiastic. 

The zealous provincialists, wished to force all to join the non-importation as- 
sociations, and afterward to enrol in the militia. Many refused, and quarrels 
arose. Camp was pitched against camp ; but, after some negotiation, a treaty 
was entered into by the parties, in which it was agreed that the royalists should 
remain in a state of neutrality. A temporary calm ensued : but Mr. Robert 
Cunningham, who had been a principal leader among the royalists, persisted in 
encouraging opposition to popular measures, and declared that he did not consider 
himself bound by the treaty which had been entered into. The popular lead- 
ers, instead of giving him time to carry his hostile purposes into execution, ap- 
prehended and imprisoned him. His brother, Patrick Cunningham, armed his 
friends in order to release him. In that design they did not succeed ; but they 
seized 1,000 pounds of gunpowder, which was public property, and which was 
passing through their settlements as a present to the Cherokees ; and propaga- 
ted the most calumnious reports against the provincial leaders, for sending pow- 
der to the Indians at a time when the colonists could not procure that important 
article for their own defence. 

Major Williamson marched against Cunningham and his party, but was 
obliged to retreat before their superior force, and at last found it necessary to 
take refuge in a stockade fort, where Cunningham besieged him. But after 
a few days a sort of truce was entered into, and both parties dispersed. At that 
time internal divisions in the province were extremely dangerous, for a formida- 
ble invasion from Britain was daily expected ; and a British force in front, with 
disafTected colonists and unfriendly Indians in the rear, threatened the adherents 
of congress with ruin. 

Lord William Campbell, governor of the province, had uniformly recommend- 
ed to the royalists to remain quiet till the arrival of a British force. His advice 
was not followed ; and the friends of congress were eager to crush all internal 
opposition before the arrival of foreign troops. They, therefore, despatched a 
considerable army into the settlements of the royalists ; some of whom fled be- 
yond the mountains or into Florida, and they who remained were completely 
overawed. 

Meanwhile the province formed for itself a temporary constitution of govern- 
ment, established boards and courts for conducting public business, and provided 
as well as it could against the impending storm from Britain. 

Charleston, the capital of South Carolina, stands on a point of land which 
lies between the rivers Cooper and Ashley, which fall into a bay of the Atlan- 
tic ; and in the bay there are several islands. The people resolved to fortify 
the capital of the province ; and for that purpose erected a fort on Sullivan's Isl- 
and, which lies in the bay, about six miles below the town, and near the chan- 
nel leading to it. The fort was constructed with the wood of the palmetto ; a 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



181 




Fio. 77.— Made to commemorate the evacuation of Boston by the British. 



182 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

tree peculiar to the southern states, which grows from twenty to forty feet high, 
without branches, and terminates in a top resembling the head of a cabbage. 
The wood of the tree is remarkably spongy ; and a ball entering it makes no 
extended fracture, but buries itself in the wood, without injuring the adjacent 
parts. The fort was mounted with about thirty cannon ; 32, 18, and 9 pounders. 

In the latter part of 1775 and beginning of 1776, great exertions had been 
made in Britain to send an overwhelming force into America ; and on the 2d of 
June the alarm guns were fired in the vicinity of Charleston, and expresses sent 
to the militia officers to hasten to the defence of the capital with the forces un- 
der their command. The order was promptly obeyed ; and some continental 
regiments from the neighboring states also arrived. The whole was under the 
direction of General Lee, who had been appointed commander of all the forces 
in the southern states, and had under him the continental generals, Armstrong 
and Howe. 

The utmost activity prevailed in Charleston. The citizens, abandoning their 
usual avocations, employed themselves entirely in putting the town in a respecta- 
ble state of defence. They pulled down the valuable storehouses on the 
wharfs, barricaded the streets, and constructed lines of defence along the shore. 
Relinquishing the pursuits of peaceful industry and commercial gain, they en- 
gaged in incessant labor, and prepared for bloody conflicts. The troops, 
amounting to between five and six thousand men, were stationed in the most ad- 
vantageous positions. The second and third regular regiments of South Caro- 
lina, under Colonels Moultrie and Thomson, were posted on Sullivan's Island. 




Fio. 78.— William Moultrie, Major General U. S. A. 

A regiment commanded by Colonel Gadsden was stationed at Fort Johnson, 
ab'jut three miles below Charleston, on the most northerly point of James's Island, 
and within point blank shot of the channel. The rest of the troops were posted 
at Haddrel's Point, along the bay near the town, and at such other places as 
were thought most proper. Amid all this bustle and preparation, lead for bullets, 
was extremely scarce, and the windows of Charleston were stripped of their 
weights, in order to procure a small supply of that necessary article. 

While the Americans were thus busily employed, the British exertedthem- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 183 

selves with activity. About the middle of February, an armament sailed from 
the Cove of Cork, under the command of Sir Peter Parker and Earl Cornwal- 
lis, to encourage and support the loyalists in the southern provinces. 

After a tedious voyage, the greater part of the fleet reached Cape Fear, in 
North Carolina, on the 3d of May. General Clinton, who had left Boston in 
December, took the command of the land forces, and issued a proclamation 
promising pardon to all the inhabitants who laid down their arms ; but that proc- 
lamation produced no effect. Early in June, the armament, consisting of be- 
tween forty and fifty vessels, appeared off Charleston bay, and thirty-six of the 
transports passed the bar, and anchored about three miles from Sullivan's Island. 
Some hundreds of the troops landed on Long Island, which lies on the west of 
Sullivan's Island, and which is separated from it by a narrow channel, often 
fordable. On the 10th of the month the Bristol, a fifty-gun ship, having taken 
out her guns, got safely over the bar ; and on the 25th, the Experiment, a ship 
of equal force, arrived, and next day passed in the same way. On the part of 
the British everything was now ready for action. Sir Henry Clinton had nearly 
3,000 men under his command. The naval force, under Sir Peter Parker, con- 
sisted of the Bristol and Experiment, of fifty guns each ; the Active, Acteon, 
Solebay, and Syren frigates, of twenty-eight guns each ; the Friendship, of 
twenty-two, and the Sphinx, of twenty guns ; the Ranger sloop, and Thunder- 
bomb, of eight guns each. 

On the forenoon of the 28th of June, this fleet advanced against the fort on 
Sullivan's Island, which was defended by Colonel Moultrie, with 344 regular 
troops, and some militia who volunteered their services on the occasion. The 
Thunder-bomb began the battle. The Active, Bristol, Experiment, and Solebay, 
followed boldly to the attack, and a terrible cannonade ensued. The fort re- 
turned the fire of the ships slowly, but with deliberate and deadly aim. The 
contest was carried on during the whole day with unabating fury. All the for- 
ces collected at Charleston stood prepared for battle ; and both the troops and 
the numerous spectators beheld the conflict with alternations of hope and fear, 
which appeared in their countenances and gestures. They knew not how soon 
the fort might be silenced or passed by, and the attack immediately made upon 
themselves ; but they were resolved to meet the invaders at the water's edge, to 
dispute every inch of ground, and to prefer death to what they considered to be 
slavery. 

The Sphinx, Acteon, and Syren, were ordered to attack the Avestern extremity 
of the fort, which was in a very unfinished state ; but as they proceeded for that 
purpose, they got entangled with a shoal, called the Middle Ground. Two of 
them ran foul of each other : the Acteon stuck fast ; the Sphinx and Syren got 
off, the former with the loss of her bowsprit, the latter with little injury ; but 
that part of the attack completely failed. 

It had been concerted, that during the attack by the ships, Sir Henry Clinton, 
with the troops, should pass the narrow channel which separates Long Island 
from Sullivan's Island, and assail the fort by land : but this the general found 
impracticable, for the channel, though commonly fordable, was at that time, by a 
long prevalence of easterly winds, deeper than usual. The seamen, who found 
themselves engaged in such a severe conflict, often cast a wistful look toward 
Long Island, in the hope of seeing Sir Henry Clinton and the troops advancing 
against the fort ; but their hope was disappointed, and the ships and the fort 
were left to themselves to decide the combat. Although the channel had been 
fordable, the British troops would have found the passage an arduous enterprise ; 
for Colonel Thomson, with a strong detachment of riflemen, regulars, and mili- 
tia, was posted on the east end of Sullivan's Island to oppose any attack made 
vn that quarter. 



84 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

In the course of the day the fire of the fort ceased for a short time, and the 
British flattered themselves that the guns were abandoned ; but the pause was 
occasioned solely by the want of powder, and when a supply was obtained the 
cannonade recommenced as steadily as before. The engagement, which began 
about eleven o'clock in the forenoon, continued with unabated fury till seven in 
the evening, when the fire slackened, and about nine entirely ceased on both 
sides. During the night all the ships, except the Acteon, which was aground, 
removed about two miles from the island. Next morning the fort fired a few 
shots at the Acteon, and she at first returned them ; but in a short time her crew 
set her on fire and abandoned her. A party of Americans boarded the burning 
vessel, seized her colors, fired some of her guns at Commodore Parker, filled 
three boats with her sails and stores, and then quitted her. She blew up shortly 
afterward. 




Fig. 79. — Sir Peter Parker. 

In this obstinate engagement the Americans fought with great gallantry. The 
loss of the British was 64 killed and 161 wounded. The garrison lost ten men 
killed and twenty-two wounded. Although the Americans were raw troops, yet 
they behaved with the steady intrepidity of veterans. In the course of the en- 
gagement the flag-staff of the fort was shot away ; but the brave Serjeant Jasper 
leaped down upon the beach, snatched up the flag, fastened it to a sponge staff, 
ancl, while the ships were incessantly directing their broadsides upon the fort, he 
mounted the merlon and deliberately replaced the flag. Next day President 
Rutledge presented him with a sword, as a testimony of respect for his distin- 
guished valor. Colonel Moultrie, and the officers and troops on Sullivan's isl- 
and, received the thanks of their country for their braj^ery ; and in honor of the 
gallant commander, the fort was named Fort Moultrie. 

The failure of the attack on Charleston was of great importance to the Ameri- 
can cause, and contributed much to the establishment of the popular government. 
The friends of congress triumphed ; and numbers of them fondly imagined that 
their freedom was achieved. The diffident became bold : the advocates of the 
irresistibility of British fleets and armies were mortified and silenced ; and they, 
who from interested motives had hitherto been loud in their professions of loy 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



185 



V, '^ < I IPT?- "'"' " 




186 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ally, began to alter their tone. The brave defence of Fort Moultrie saved the 
southern states from the horrors of war for several years. 

The government of South Carolina wisely took advantage of the moment of 
success to conciliate the good- will of their opponents in the province. Cunning- 
ham and other adherents of royal power, who for a considerable time had been 
closely imprisoned, on promising fidelity to their country, were set at freedom 
and restored to all the privileges of citizens. The repulse of the British fleet at 
Fort Moultrie left the Americans at liberty to turn their undivided force against 
the Indians, who had attacked the western frontier of the southern slates with 
all the fury and carnage of savage warfare. 

In 1775, when the breach between Great Britain and her colonies was daily 
becoming wider, one Stuart, the agent employed in conducting the intercoun- 
between the British authorities and the Cherokees and Creeks, used all his in- 
fluence to attach the savages to the royal cause, and to inspire them with jeal- 
ousy and hatred of the Americans. He found little difficulty in persuading them 
that the Americans, without provocation, had taken up arms against Britain, and 
were the means of preventing them from receiving their yearly supplies of arms, 
ammunition, and clothing from the British government. 

Moses Kirkland, an inhabitant of South Carolina, whose vanity and ambition 
had not been sufficiently gratified by his countrymen, was employed by Stuart 
and other royalists to concert measures with General Gage for a joint attack, 
by sea and land, on the southern states, while the savages should fall upon their 
rear. Kirkland was taken on his voyage to Boston, his papers were seized, and 
the plot was fully discovered. The Americans endeavored to conciliate the 
good-will of the Indians, but their scanty presents were unsatisfactory, and the 
savages resolved to take up the hatchet. Accordingly, when the British fleet 
under Sir Peter Parker appeared in Charleston Bay, the Cherokees invaded 
the western frontier of the province, marking their course, as usual, with murder 
and devastation. The speedy retreat of the British fleet left the savages ex- 
posed to the vengeance of the Americans, who, in separate divisions, entered 
their country at different points, from Virginia and Georgia, defeated their war- 
riors, burned their villages, laid waste their corn-fields, and rendered the Chero- 
kees incapable, for the meantime, of giving the settlers further annoyance. 
Thus, in the south, the Americans at this time triumphed over the arms both of 
the British and of the Indians. 

Intelligence of the rejection of their second petition, and of the cold indifl^er- 
ence observed toward Mr. Penn by the British government, reached congress in 
November, and awakened a strong sensation throughout the provinces. It con- 
vinced the colonists in what light their conduct was viewed by the British cab- 
inet, and what they had to expect from the parent state. It appeared obvious 
that there Avas no medium between imconditional submission and absolute inde- 
pendence. The colonists saw that they must either abandon everything for 
which they had hitherto been contending, or assert their freedom by force of 
arms ; and many of them were struck with the incongruity of professing alle- 
giance to a power which their marshalled battalions were opposing with all their 
might. 

That men who had been accustomed to no rigorous subordination, and to few 
restraints, and many of whom entertained enlarged notions of the extent of their 
rights and privileges, should, without a struggle, submit to descend from the 
proud rank of freemen to what they considered the degradation of slavery — that 
they should abandon everything which they held dear, and become the crouch- 
ing subjects of a suspected, despised, and oppressed dependancy of the British 
empire — was scarcely to be expected. The colonists spurned the thought of 
such degradation. Entirely emancipated from the antiquated notions of prerog- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



187 




188 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ative which guided the councils of the British cabinet, the provincial leaders toolt 
the most prompt and efficacious measures in order to give anew bias to the pub- 
lic mind, and to prepare the people for a new state of things. Independence, 
which, in the earlier stages of the quarrel had only been casually and obliquely 
hinted, was now made a topic of public discussion. At first it alarmed timid and 
moderate men, who had a glimpse of the calamitous scenes which such a course 
would open before them. But the partisans of independence were bold and in- 
defatigable ; they labored incessantly in rendering the subject more familiar to 
the popular ear and mind ; the number of their adherents daily increased ; and 
such was the posture of affairs, that many who had hitherto been hostile to a 
separation from Britain, became friendly to that measure, or ceased to oppose it. 
They thought circumstances so desperate that matters could not be rendered 
worse by the attempt, and success might be beneficial. 

At that time Thomas Paine, who had shortly before arrived in America from 
England, published a pamphlet under the title of Common Sense, which had a 
prodigious influence in promoting the cause of independence ; it was widely cir- 
culated and eagerly read. To his confident and popular manner of writing, the 
extraordinary effect of this pamphlet on the public mind may be traced. 

The subject was discussed in a variety of ways in the different provinces ; 
in several of them it met with more or less opposition, and the members of con- 
gress having received instructions on the point from their respective constituents, 
it was solemnly taken under consideration on the 4th of July, 1776 ; and a declara- 
tion of independence was unanimously passed at Carpenter's Hall, Philadelphia. 

Of the far-famed committee appointed by congress to draft this celebrated 
instrument, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, and Robert R. Livingston, were 




Fig. 82. — John Adams. From an Anonymous American Portrait 

members. So early as the 6th of May preceding, Mr. Adams offered a prehm- 
ary resolution to the declaration of independence, which was a recommendation 
to all colonies to form state governments of their own, based on the happiness 
and safety of the people. This was soon followed by the resolution of Mr. Lee, 
of Virginia, declaring that the colonies ought to be free and independent. After 
full discussion on the 8th and 10th of June, the further consideration was post- 
poned until the 1st of July, and on that day it passed, and a committee was cho- 



190 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

sen to irepare the declaration. It was the good fortune of Mr. Jefferson to have 
been ' >e author of the draught. Jefferson always gave Adams credit of being the 
ablest advocate of the measure, and Mr. Adams, it is known, was a member of 
every 'mportant committee while he remained in congress. " Mr. Livingston," 
say? nis biographer, Dr. P>ancis, " represented with earnestness the feelings 
and mierest of the people of New York ; with Roger Sherman, Benjamin Frank- 
lit/. John Adams, and Thomas Jefferson, his patriotism in that consecrated as- 
sembly was universally acknowledged." 

This declaration was signed by each of the members of congress, and by it 
the thirteen United States of North America separated themselves for ever from 
the crown of Great Britain, and declared themselves an independent people. 

This measure entirely altered the aspect of the contest, and gave a clear and 
definite view of the point at issue between the contending parties. We no 
longer see colonists complaining and petitioning with arms in their hands, and 
vigorously resisting an authority which they did not disavow ; but a people as- 
serting their independence, and repelling the aggressions of an invading foe 



CHAPTER V. 



VVe formerly left General Howe at Halifax, and General Washington on his 
way to New York, where he soon arrived with his army. In that city the 
struggle between the friends of British domination and of American freedom had 
been more doubtful than in any other quarter. But by superior numbers and 
more daring activity, the Americans had gained the ascendency. On his arri- 
val in the city. General Washington endeavored to put it into a posture of^de- 
fence ; and as the British, by means of their fleet, had the command of the wa- 
ters, he attempted to obstruct the navigation of the East and North rivers, by 
sinking vessels in the channels. He also raised fortifications at New York and 
on Long Island, and made every preparation in his power for giving the British 
army a vigorous reception. 

General Howe remained some time at Halifax ; but after the recovery of his 
troops from the fatigue and sickness occasioned by the blockade of Boston, he 
embarked, sailed to the southward, and on the 2d of July landed, without oppo- 
sition, on Staten Island, which lies on the coast of New Jersey, and is separa- 
ted from Long Island by a channel called the Narroios. His army amounted to 
9,000 men ; and his brother, Lord Howe, commander of the British fleet, who 
had touched at Halifax expecting to find him there, arrived soon afterward, with 
a reinforcement of about 20,000 men from Britain. Thus General Howe had 
the command of nearly 30,000 troops, for the purpose of subjugating the Ameri- 
can colonies ; a more formidable force than had ever before visited those shores. 
General Washington was ill prepared to meet such a powerful army. His force 
consisted of about 9,000 men, many of whom were ill-armed, and about 2,000 
more without any arms at all ; but new levies were daily coming in. 

On his arrival. Lord Howe, by a flag, sent ashore to Amboy a circular letter 
to several of the late royal governors, and a declaration mentioning the powers 
with which he and his brother the general were invested, and desiring their 
publication. These papers General Washington transmitted to congress, who 
ordered them to be published in the newspapers, that the people as they alleged, 
might be apprized of the nature and extent of the powers of these commission- 






192 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ers, with the expectation of whom it had been attempted to amuse and disarm 
them. General Howe wished to open a correspondence with General Washing- 
ton, but without acknowledging his official character as commander-in-chief of 
the American armies; and for this purpose he sent a letter to New York, ad- 
dressed " George Washington, Esquire." That letter the general refused to 
receive, because it was not addressed to him in his official character. A sec- 
ond letter was sent, addressed to " George Washington, &c., &c., &c." That 
also the general declined to receive, but acted in the most polite manner toward 
Adjutant-General Paterson, the officer who bore it. Congress approved of the 
conduct of General Washington on the occasion ; and ordered that none of their 
officers should receive letters or messages from the British army unless addressed 
to them according to their respective ranks. But this dispute about a point of 
form was soon succeeded by the din of arms and the horrors of active warfare. 
The American army was not very formidable. In the month of Jvdy, indeed, it 
amounted to about 17,000 men, but a much greater number had been expected ; 
of 15,000 new levies that had been ordered, only 5,000 had arrived in camp. 
But the quality and equipment of the troops were more discouraging than their 
numbers : they were ill-disciplined, ill-armed, and little accustomed to that sub- 
ordination and prompt obedience, which are essential to the efficiency of an 
army. They were as deficient in ammunition as in armor ; and were distracted 
by jealousies, prejudices, and animosities. 

This raw and ill-armed multitude was opposed to 30,000 troops, many of 
them veterans, all of them excellently equipped, and provided with a fine train 
of artillery. The Americans soon found that all their endeavors to obstruct the 
navigation of the rivers were ineffectual ; for several British ships of war passed 
up the North river, without receiving any considerable damage from a heavy 
cannonade directed against them from the shore. 

The American army was posted partly at New York, and partly on Long 
Island. General Greene commanded in the latter place ; but that officer being 
taken ill, General Sullivan was appointed in his room. General Howe, having 
collected his troops on Staten Island, and finding himself sufficiently strong to 
commence active operations, on the 22d of August crossed the Narrows without 
opposition, and landed on Long Island, between two small tOAvns, Utrecht and 
Gravesend. 

The American division on the island, about 11,000 strong, occupied a fortified 
camp at Brooklyn, on a peninsula, opposite New York. Their right flank was 
covered by a marsh, which extended to the East river near Mill Creek ; their 
left, by an elbow of the river named Wallabout Bay. Across the peninsula, 
from JMill creek to Wallabout Bay, the Americans had thrown up entrench- 
ments, secured by abattis, or felled trees with their tops turned outward, and 
flanked by strong redoubts. In their rear was the East river, about 1,300 
yards wide, separating them from New York. In front of the fortified camp, 
and at some distance from it, a woody ridge obliquely intersected the island ; 
and through that ridge there are passages by three different defiles : one at the 
southern extremity near the Narrows ; another about the middle, on the Flat- 
bush road ; and a third near the northeast extremity of the hills on the Bedford 
road. Those defiles General Greene had carefully examined ; and as it was 
evident that the British army must debark on the farther side of the ridge, he 
resolved to dispute the passage of the defiles. General Sullivan, who succeeded 
to the command on the illness of General Greene, was not equally sensible of 
the importance of those passes. On the landing of the British, however, he 
sent strong detachments to guard the passes near the Narrows, and on the Flat- 
bush road ; but the more distant pass he did not duly attend to, merely sending 
an officer with a party to observe it, and give notice if the enemy should appear 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



193 



V^j-JuJ 




13 



194 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

there. That was no adequate precaution for the security of the pass ; and the 
officer appointed to watch it discharged his duty in the most slovenly manner. 

General Howe soon learned that there would be little difficulty in marching 
by the most distant defile, and turning the left of the Americans. 

At half past two o'clock, passing clouds obscured the harvest-moon ; the 
night waxed gloomy, and the air chill. Suddenly, a sharp report of musketry, 
in the direction of Yellow Hook, alarmed the American camp. It was a start- 
ling sound, in the stillness of the morning, and the troops sprang to their arms, 
as the reveille summoned each man to his duty. Many a brave lad awoke from 
dreams of peaceful home, of the father-house, and its loved inmates, where, in 
presence of the glad crops, the warlike sounds that lulled him to sleep seemed 
but as dream-notes, and the danger he anticipated one that was passed. He 
had obeyed the watchward of liberty, which called him to the hardships of war ; 
but his heart told him life was sweet, and his cottage home a paradise. The 
drum rattled in his ear, and aroused him to tfhe stern reality he feared not, 
courted not. 

Ere the alarm ceased beating, the men had seized their muskets. Word had 
been passed from the remote pickets on the coast, that the enemy were ap- 
proaching. Lord Stilling was instantly directed by General Putnam to march 
Avith the two nearest regiments to their rencounter. These proved to be the 
Pennsylvania and Maryland troops, under Colonels Haslet and Smallwood ; 
with whom, proceeding over the uneven ground in the direction of the attack, he 
found himself on the road to the Narrows, toward daybreak, and soon met Colo- 
nel Altee with his Delaware regiment, retiring before the British, with the 
pickets to whose aid they had advanced. Stationing this officer on the left of 
the road by which the enemy were approaching, Lord Stirling formed his two 
regiments along an advantageous ridge, ascending from the road to a piece of 
wood on the top of a hill. The British were received with two or three warm 
rounds by the Delawares, who, as their ground became untenable, withdrew to 
a wood on Lord Stirling's left, where they formed. 

The assailants, now in sight, proved to be two brigades, of four regiments 
each, under the command of General Grant. They proceeded to occupy the 
elevation opposite Lord Stirling, at a distance of three hundred yards. Their light 
troops came one hundred and fifty yards nearer, with a view to gain possession 
of a superior eminence on his left. As they marched up this hill, they were 
met by the deadly fire of Kichline's rifle corps, who had just reached the ground 
in time to protect this important point, and who mowed them down as fast as 
they appeared. The Americans brought up two field-pieces to oppose the ten 
of their opponents. A sharp cannonade ensued and was vigorously sustained 
on both sides, to a late hour ; until when let us shift the scene. 

While the Americans were occupied, as we have seen, on the previous even- 
ing, there was, about dusk, an unusual stir among the troops in the British right 
tving. The regiments already at Flatlands, under Earl Percy, were joined at 
nightfall by those under Lord Cornwallis and General Clinton, who left the 
Hessians masters at Flatbush. The dark forms of the tall soldiery, the play of 
their muskets in the moonlight, the whispered order and firm tread of discipline, 
all announced some sudden or adventurous movement. One by one the compa- 
nies filed oflf in the direction of New Lots, and before night was far advanced, 
Flatlands was deserted. As they moved farther and farther away from the 
American lines, the furrows became relaxed on the brows of the British com- 
manders, and toward daybreak, half a triumph already gleamed in the eye of 
Clinton, who led the van. 

Shortly after daylight, the Hessians at Flatbush opened a moderate cannori- 
ajde upon General Sullivan, wh'>, with a strong detachment, had advanced on the 



EXPLANATIONS. 

A Pufnam's Camp, c Lord Percy, ; „. i, „<•,»,- or.i, 

.8. British landed Aug. 22. ee Gen. Clinton, \ m^^ofOx^Xth. 

b Ceil. Hand's reg't retirin::. F Gt>n. De Heister, morning 27lll 

C Ren. Giant, morning 27lh. G Gen Sullivan, do. 

D Lord Stirling, do //Gen. Clinton, do at 8 o'clock. 

d Col. Allee, do /Gen Sullivan surrendered, -Jo. at 11 o'clock. 

dd Kichline's rifle corps. ATLord Cornwallis, ot.k 

E British, evening of 26tli. L Lord StirUng, | ''°°°' '^"*- 




atlant/c 



OCEAl^ 



1 

Scale qfr 



8 



Fio 86.— Plan of the Battle of Long Island. 



196 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

direct road from Brooklyn thither, and now occupied the breastworks thrown up 
by General Greene, for the defence of this important pass. Colonels Miles and 
Williams were strongly posted on the Bedford road. At half past eight, Count 
Donop was detached to attack the hill, by General De Heister, who soon fol- 
lowed with the centre of the army. 

With levelled pieces and eyes fixed on the enemy, the Americans stood firm 
on their vantage ground, nerved for the assault, and prepared to enact a second 
drama of Bunker's Hill. From behind breastwork and tree, soldier and rifle- 
man looked down upon the ascending foe with a feeling of conscious security, 
when lo ! a report of artillery, in the rear of their left, flew with its own velocity 
along the line. A second volley revealed to them, with fearful truth, that the 
enemy had turned their left flank, and placed them between two fires. Horror, 
dismay, confusion, ensued ! The advancing Hessians were no longer faced 
by the whole band stationed to oppose them ; and vain the efforts of Gen- 
eral Sullivan to rally the dispersing continentals, who hastened to regain 
the camp, while there yet was time. It was, alas, too late ! As regiment 
after regiment emerged from the wood, they encountered the bayonets of 
the British, and all retreat was cut off. Driven back into the forest, after des- 
perate efforts to cleave their way through the close ranks of the enemy, they 
were met by the Hessians, a part of whom were at the same time detached tow- 
ard Bedford, in which quarter the cannon of Clinton announced that he also was 
attacking the American rear. The British pushed their line beyond the Flat- 
bush road, and when our brave troops found their only outlet was through the 
enemy, skirmish after skirmish ensued in which they displayed signal bravery. 
Many forced their way through the camp, some escaped into the woods, and 
many were slain. Colonel Parry was shot through the head while encouraging 
his men. 

Can the reader imagine the disastrous consequences of this surprise to the 
Americans, when, hemmed in by the surpassing numbers and co-operating wings 
of the British, they saw inevitable death or capture on every side ! Here, stri- 
king again through the wood, and lured by an enticing path, which promised 
safety, they rushed from its shelter upon the drawn sabres of the enemy ; there, 
retiring to its recesses before a superior force, they fell upon the levelled mus- 
kets of the Hessians ; bullets and balls sought victims in every direction ; and 
many a brave soldier sank to die beneath the tall forest tree, offering up with 
his parting breath, a prayer for his country, consecrated by his life-blood. 

Against the hottest of the enemy's fire. General Sullivan, on the heights above 
Flatbush, made a brave resistance for three hours. Here the slaughter was 
thickest on the side of the assailants. Fairly covered by the imperfect en- 
trenchment, the Americans poured many a deadly volley upon the approaching 
foe. 

Leaving Generals Clinton and Percy to intercept the Americans in this quar- 
ter. Lord Cornwallis proceeded toward the scene of General Grant's engage- 
ment with Lord Stirling. We left this gallant officer bravely opposing a supe- 
rior force. He continued the resistance until eleven o'clock, when, hearing a 
sharp firing in the direction of Brooklyn, it flashed upon him that the British 
were getting between him and the American lines. Discovering the position of 
Lord Cornwallis, he instantly saw that unless they forded the creek near the 
Yellow Mills, the troops under him must all become prisoners. The reader 
will see that he had some distance to gain before this could be effected. Hasten- 
ing back, he found the enemy much stronger than he anticipated ; and, that his 
main body might escape, he determined in person to attack Lord Cornwallis, 
who wias posted at a house near the upper mill. This movement he performed 
with the utmost gallantry, leading half of Smallwood's regiment five or six sev- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 197 

eral times to the charge, and nearly dislodging the British commander, who, but 
for the arrival of large reinforcements, would have been driven from his station. 
This band of four hundred, composed, say the British accounts, of youths, the 
flower of the best families in Maryland, sustained severe loss. But the object 
was attained, and the regiments, whose retreat it was designed to favor, effected 
their escape over marsh and creek, with the loss of a single man drowned. In 
his official report. Lord Howe speaks of numbers who perished in crossing the 
inlet. But this is incorrect. The self-devoted heroes of this exploit were sur- 
rounded, and made prisoners of war. 

We may readily conceive with what feelings their brethren in the camp be- 
held the undeserved ill fortune of the troops engaged in the action. General 
Putnam, a warrior of the true stamp, constrained to remain within the fortifica- 
tions, and so little prepared for the events of the day, as to be only able, where 
the enemy appeared, to detach troops to meet them, saw with dismay the ma- 
nueuvre which made them masters of the field. His efforts had all along been 
directed to General Grant's motions. For the defence in front, he relied on 
General Sullivan to provide, and great was his surprise, on seeing the enemy 
turn that officer's flank. As the engagement between Lord Stirling and General 
Grant grew warmer, his attention was attracted by the broadside which the 
British frigate Roebuck opened upon the Redhook battery in his rear. Too late 
aware of his mistake, he was compelled to await the issue. 

At this juncture, General Washington reached the lines, and beheld, with in- 
finite grief, the discomfiture of his beloved troops. Wringing his hands, he is 
said, when he saw no aid could reach them, to have given vent to the keenest 
anguish. From the height he stood upon, the movements of both parties were 
revealed to him. Here, was seen Lord Stirling, gallantly attacking Cornwallis ; 
there, a troop of Americans, escaping with thmned numbers through the British 
ranks, were pursued to the very entrenchments. By the creek, soldiers plunging 
into the unknown depths of its waters, or struggling through the miry bog, were 
fired upon by the foe ; toward Flatbush, the Hessians and British were com- 
bining to enfold, in a still narrower circle, the few and undaunted continentals. 

Lest the foregoing imperfect description should have left obscure some of the 
details of this affair, let us briefly recapitulate its successive disasters. We 
have supposed the reader to be, where all would have chosen to stand on that 
occasion, on the American side. A glance at the motions of the British, will 
show how admirably their manoeuvres were planned and executed. The success 
of the concerted movement was insured by the imforeseen malady of General 
Greene. All the passes to Brooklyn were defended, save one ; and it was by 
this that the troops, which decided the fortunes of the day, and were the same 
we left filing off from Flatland to New-Lots, on the previous night, turned the 
American flank. The road from Jamaica to Bedford was left unprotected ; the 
enemy early ascertained this fact ; and, to enable them to profit by our neglect, 
General Grant's advance, which was a diversion, had been devised. The fleet 
and General de Heister co-operated with him in this manoeuvre. General Put- 
nam, taking this feint for a bonafide attack, was deceived ; and the Americans 
were entrapped by forces superior in discipline, in tactics, in numbers, in good 
fortune, but not in courage ; for though eleven hundred were either killed or ta- 
ken, near four thousand fought their way back to the camp. 

To the absence of General Greene, who had studied, and would doubtless 
have guarded, all the approaches to the camp, and to the want of a general com- 
manding officer throughout the day, may this disaster be attributed. General 
Putnam could not leave his lines, and the double care of New York and Long 
Island devolved upon the commander-in-chief. General WoodhuU, who had 
been ordered to guard the road from Bedford to Jamaica, with the Long Island 



198 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

militia, remained at Jamaica. The neglect which lost us the day, cost him his 
life. Riding home, after disbanding the volunteers under his command, he was 
captured by the British, and imcdialely cut to pieces, on his refusing to say 
" God save the king." 

Impartiality must award high praise, on this occasion, to the bravery of the 
enemy's troops, who followed so holly in pursuit, that they were with difficulty 
withheld from attacking the American trenches. At night, the patriots within 
them told their missing brethren ; and when their loss became known, and un- 
certainty veiled the fate of the absent ones, gloom and despondency pervaded 
the camp. The victorious British, on the contrary, hastened to secure the 
ground they had gained, and flushed with victory, passed the night in exultation. 

On the twenty-eighth, a violent rain kept the two armies in their respective 
encampments. That night the enemy broke ground within about six hundred 
yards of Fort Greene, and on the following day were busily engaged in throwing 
up entrenchments. Their main force was advancing, by slow but sure approach- 
es, to besiege the American fortifications, and their superior artillery would 
doubtless soon silence our batteries. The advanced sentinel of the British army 
was surprised, on the morning of the thirtieth, by the unwonted stillness within 
the American lines. Calling a comrade or two around him, they proceeded to 
reconnoitre. Emboldened by the silence, they crept near the embankment, and 
cautiously peeping into our camp, perceived not a vestige of the army to whose 
challenges they had listened the night before. The alarm was given, and the 
party who first rushed in, to take possession of the works, saw in the midstream, 
out of gun-shot, and filled with well-pleased Americans, the last of the barges 
which had borne their comrades across the waters that night. Beyond it, in a 
small boat, there sat an American officer, of calm and dignified mien. On his 
pale countenance the anxious muscles were relaxing into a heavenly smile. 
This bark bore Cesar and his fortunes ; and a prayer seemed to escape the lips 
of Washington, as a glance at the distant shore told him the American army was 
beyond the reach of danger. 

Nine thousand men with all their stores and ammunitions, crossed the East 
river during the night, unperceived by the enemy. For four-and-twenty hours 
previous, the commander-in-chief had not left the saddle. The immediate em- 
barcation of the troops was under the direction of General McDougall, to whose 
vigilant activity high praise is due. 

The raw troops of the Americans were easily affected by a check ; and their 
spirits were much depressed by the defeat on Long Island ; which disappointed 
their hopes, and sunk them almost into a state of despondency. Indeed, at that 
time, the army was in an alarming condition. In its zeal for liberty, the assem- 
bly of Massachusetts Bay had granted the soldiers the choice of their own offi- 
cers ; and the consequence was, that those troops were disorderly. The militia 
had no conception of military subordination, were ofien very inefficient in the 
field, and frequently withdrew from the service at a most critical moment. Be- 
sides, the army was agitated by provincial jealousies and quarrels. The errors 
in the constitution of the American military force were now evident to every 
man of observation ; but it was more easy to perceive than to rectify them. 

After the battle of Brooklyn, General Sullivan was despatched, at his own re- 
quest, to Philadelphia, with a verbal communication from Lord Howe to congress, 
expressing a wish to hold a conference with some of the members, as private 
gentlemen of influence in the country. General Sullivan was instructed to in- 
form Lord Howe that congress, being the representatives of the free and inde- 
pendent states of America, could not, with propriety, send any of their members 
to confer with him in their private characters ; but that, ever desirous of estab- 
lishing peace upon reasonable terms, they would send a committee of their body 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 199 

to learn the authority with which he was invested, to hear what propositions he 
had to make, and to report. On the 6lh of September, they chose, as their com- 
mittee, Benjamin Franklin, John Adams, and Edward Rutledge. This commit- 
tee met Lord Howe on Staten Island, opposite Amboy, on the 14th of the same 
month. He received them politely, but the conference proved fruitless ; for the 
committee explicitly informed his lordship, that neither they, nor the congress 
which sent them, had authority to treat in any other capacity than as independent 
states. On that subject Lord Howe had no instructions : the conference, of 
course, soon came to an end ; and the committee reported to congress, that, in 
their opinion, Lord Howe's commission contained no other powers than granting 
pardon, and receiving the colonies under the protection of the British govern- 
ment, on their submission. 

When the hope of an amicable accommodation vanished, General Howe, who 
had already taken possession of the islands lying in the sound between New 
York, Long Island, and the shore of Connecticut, resumed his military opera- 
tions. The British army was on Long Island, and the Americans about New 
York separated from each other by the East river. The city of New York 
stands on the southeast end of an island, anciently named Manhattan, but now 
called by the name of the city. The Hudson, or North river, bounds it on the 
southwest. It is about fifteen miles long, and only two broad. After a brisk 
cannonade between the British batteries on Long Island and those of the Ameri- 
cans about New York, General Howe resolved to transport his army into the 
island of New York; and accordingly, on the 15th of September, General Sir 
Henry Clinton, with 4,000 men, crossed the East river in flat-bottomed boats, 
landed at Kipp's bay, under cover of the fire of some ships'-of-war, and, without 
opposition, took post on some high ground, now called Bloomingdale, about five 
miles above New York. The American detachment appointed to defend the 
place, terrified by the cannonade of the ships, fled on the approach of the enemy, 
without firing a shot. General Washington met the fugitives on the road, drew 
his sword, threatened, and endeavored to rally them : but his efforts were inef- 
fectual ; and his attendants seized the reins of his horse, and turned him away 
from the enemy. The rest of the British army soon followed General Clinton's 
detachment, and, after some slight skirmishing, took possession of New York, the 
American parties retreating to their main body posted at Harlem, about nine 
miles distant. 

Some miles in front of New York, the British army formed a camp quite 
across the island, having its flanks covered by ships-ol-war, which the Ameri- 
cans attempted, in vain, to destroy by fire-ships. The American army, amounting 
to about 23,000 men, ill-provided, however, and ill-disciplined, was posted on ad- 
vantageous ground, opposite to it, but at some distance. On the morning of the 
16th of September, General Washington sent a detachment into a wood, in front 
of the left of the British line. General Howe despatched three companies of 
light infantry to dislodge them. A sharp conflict ensued ; each party was rein- 
forced ; a severe firing was for some time kept up ; and a number of men fell 
on each side. The Americans maintained their ground ; and this trifling cir- 
cumstance greatly raised their depressed spirits. This encounter demonstrated 
the value of brave and steady officers ; for on the preceding day, at the landing 
of the British, the officers had been the first who ran ; but, on the present occa- 
sion, the officers did their duty, and the troops steadily maintained their post. 

On the 21st of September, a destructive fire broke out in New York, and re- 
duced almost a fourth part of the city to ashes. It began in a dram shop, near 
the river, about one o'clock in the morning ; and, as everything was dry, and 
the houses covered with shingles instead of tiles or slates, the flames spread 
rapidly, and raged with great fury. ]\Iany of the citizens had removed from the 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 201 

town before the entrance of the British, the pumps and fire-engines were in bad 
order, and a brislv south wind fanned the flame. Two regiments of soldiers and 
many men from the fleet were employed to arrest the progress of the devouring 
element, and at length succeeded in extinguishing the fire, but not till it had con- 
sumed about 1,000 houses. 

Probably the fire was occasioned by the inconsiderate revelry of the British 
sailors, who had been permitted to regale themselves on shore. 

The Americans were strongly posted toward the northern extremity of the 
island of New York. To attack them in front was unadvisable, but General 
Howe resolved to make an attempt on their rear, or to hem them in on the island 
without the possibility of escape. For this purpose, leaving three brigades of 
British and one of Hessian troops to guard New York, early in the morning of 
the r2thof October he embarked the rest of the army in flat-bottomed boats, and, 
in the course of the same morning, landed at Thog's Neck, in the county of West 
Chester. But finding that place unsuitable to his purpose, he again embarked, 
proceeded to the mouth of Hutchinson's river, and landed there ; when the troops 
had a skirmish with an American party, and succeeded in dislodging them from 
a narrow pass of which they had taken possession. 

On the 21st of October, the main body of the British army marched to New 
Rochelle, lying on the sound which separates Long Island from Connecticut. 
There the second division of foreign troops, consisting of upward of 5,000 Hes- 
sians and Waldeckers, under General Knyphausen, with about 2,000 baggage- 
horses, which had arrived in a fleet of seventy-two sail, joined General Howe. 

General Washington's first intention was to maintain his position on the island 
of New York ; but General Lee, in whose military talents and experience the 
army had great confidence, on joining the army after the successful defence of 
Charleston, strongly remonstrated against that resolution, asserting that the Brit- 
ish, by a chain of works, would completely hem in the Americans, and compel 
them to surrender, even without a battle. His representations induced General 
Washington, with the consent of a council of war, to alter his plan, and move 
his army from Kingsbridge to White Plains, on the left of his present position, 
maintaining a line parallel to that in which the British army was marching, and 
separated from it by the river Bronx. On the 26th of October, the main body 
of the American army, consisting of about 17,000 ill-disciplined men, took pos- 
session of a slightly fortified camp on the east side of the Bronx, which an ad- 
vanced detachment had been employed in preparing. A bend in the river cov- 
ered their right flank, and General Washington posted a body of about 1,600 
men, under General McDougall, on a hill in a line with his right wing, but sep- 
arated from it by the Bronx. 

The British general having collected his troops, brought forward his artillery 
with considerable difficulty ; and having got everything ready for active opera- 
tions, advanced in two columns toward the American camp. He accompanied 
the left column in person ; General Clinton led the right. A distant cannonade 
began, with little effect on either side. The detachment on the hill, under Mc 
Dougall, attracted the notice of General Howe, and he resolved to di-slodge it. 
He ordered General Leslie, with the second brigade of British troops, and Col- 
onel Donop, with the Hessian grenadiers, on that service. On their advance, 
the American militia fled with precipitation ; but about 600 regulars, who were 
under McDougall, vigorously defended themselves for some time. They were 
compelled, however, to retreat, and the British took possession of the hill ; but 
they were at too great a distance to be able to annoy any part of the American 
line. 

Three days afterward. General Howe, having received reinforcements iVom 
New York and other quarters, resolved to attack the American camp. B»it a 



202 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

heavy rain during the whole night rendered the ground so slippery, that in tl/e 
morning it would have been very dilFicult to ascend the acclivity of the hills on 
■which the Americans were posted ; and therefore it was deemed unadvisable to 
make the attempt. 

General Washington, apprehensive of an attack, and doubtful of the issue on 
the ground which he then occupied, early in the morning of the 1st of Novem- 
ber left his camp, retired toward North Castle, and took a strong position behind 
the river Croton. General Howe, perceiving that it was the purpose of his ad- 
versary to avoid a general engagement, and finding it out of his power to force a 
battle, in such a country, unless in very disadvantageous circumstances, ceased 
to pursue the American army. He well knew that soon it would be almost dis- 
solved, on the expiration of the term for which many of the men had engaged ti^ 
serve ; and therefore he turned his attention to the reduction of Forts Washing- 
ton and Lee ; the first on the island of New York, not far from Kingsbridge 
and the other on the Jersey side of the North river, nearly opposite the former. 
The Americans had flattered themselves, that by means of these two forts they 
would be able to command the navigation of the North river ; but thai had 
proved an illusion, as several British vessels had passed the forts without sus- 
taining any injury from their fire. It had been debated in an American council 
of war, whether, in the present posture of their affairs, those two places ought to 
be retained. General Lee was decidedly of opinion that they ought to be aban- 
doned ; but General Greene urged the propriety of defending them, and his opin- 
ion prevailed. 




Fig. 88.— Fort Washington. 

Fort Washington was garrisoned by about 3,000 men, under the command of 
Colonel Magaw, who thought he could defend the place till about the end of 
December. On the 15th of November, General Sir William Howe summoned 
the garrison to surrender, on pain of being put to the sword ; but received for 
answer, that they would defend themselves to the last extremity. Early next 
morning, a vigorous attack was begun by the British and Hessian troops, in four 
divisions ; and, after a severe engagement, in which the assailants lost about 
1,000 men in killed and wounded, Colonel Magaw was compelled to surrender 
as prisoners-of-war, himself and his garrison, amounting to two thousand six 
hundred men, inclusive of the country mihtia. The fall of Fort Washinoton 
was a heavy blow to the infant republic, and greatly discouraged its raw and 
disorderly army. 

Fort Lee, on the Jersey side of the river, nearly opposite to Fort Washington, 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 203 

next engaged the attention of the British general. That fort stood on a slip of 
land, about ten miles long, lying between the Hudson and the Hackensack, and 
English Neighborliood. Early on the morning of the 18th of November, Earl 
Cornwallis, with a strong detachment, in flat-bottomed boats, passed through the 
communication between the East and North rivers, by Kingsbridge, with the in- 
tention of cutting off the retreat of the troops in Fort Lee. General Greene, 
however, who commanded in those parts, being apprized of his movement, by a 
rapid march escaped with the main body of the garrison, but left behind some 
stragglers, and also his heavy artillery and baggage, which fell into the hands 
of the British. Thus the Americans were driven, with considerable loss, from 
the island of New York, and from the Jersey bank of the North river. 

On the 12th of November, General Washington had crossed the North river 
with part of his army, and taken a position not far from Fort Lee, having left 
upward of 7,000 men at North Castle, under the command of General Lee. At 
that time, the American army was in a critical and alarming state. It was com- 
posed chiefly of militia and of men engaged for a short time only. The term of 
service of many of them was about to expire ; and the republican military force 
was on the point of dissolution, in the presence of a well-disciplined, well-ap- 
pointed, and victorious enemy. 

In that threatening posture of public affairs. General Washington applied to 
the state of Massachusetts for 4,000 new militia; and General Lee besought the 
militia under his command to remain for a few days after their term of service 
was expired. But the application of the commander-in-chief was not promptly 
answered ; and the earnest entreaties of General Lee were almost utterly disre- 
garded. 

On the fall of Forts Washington and Lee, General Washington, with his little 
army, of about 3,000 effective men, ill-armed, worse clad, and almost without 
tents, blankets, or utensils for cooking their provisions, took a position behind 
the Hackensack. His army consisted chiefly of the garrison of Fort Lee, which 
had been obliged to evacuate that place with so much precipitation as to leave 
behind them the tents and most of the articles of comfort and accommodation in 
their possession. But although General Washington made a show of resistance 
by occupying the line of the Hackensack, yet he was sensible of his inability 
to dispute the passage of that river ; he therefore retreated to Newark. There 
he remained some days, making the most earnest applications in every quarter 
for reinforcements, and pressing General Lee to hasten his march to the south- 
ward and join him. 

On the advance of Earl Cornwallis, General Washington abandoned Newark, 
and retreated to New Brunswick, a small village on the Raritan. While there, 
the term of service of a number of his troops expired, and he had the mortifica- 
tion to see them abandon him. From New Brunswick the Americans retreated 
to Trenton. There General Washington received a reinforcement of about 2,000 
men from Pennsylvania. He had taken the precaution of collecting and guard- 
ing all the boats on the Delaware from Philadelphia for seventy miles higher up 
the river. He sent his sick to Philadelphia, and his heavy artillery and baggage 
across the Delaware. Having taken these precautionary measures, and being 
somewhat encouraged by the reinforcements which he had received, he halted 
some time at Trenton, and even began to advance toward Princeton ; but be- 
ing informed that Earl Cornwallis, strongly reinforced, was marching against 
him, he was obliged to seek refuge behind the great river Delaware. On the 
8th of December he accomplished the passage at Trenton Ferry, the van of the 
British army making its appearanc* just as his rear-guard had crossed. 

General Washington was careful to secure all the boats on the south side of 
the river, and to guard all those places where it was probable that the British 



a04 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

army might attempt to pass ; so that his feeble army was secured from the dan- 
ger of an immediate attack. The British troops made demonstrations of an in- 
tention to cross the river, and detachments were stationed to oppose them ; but 
the attempt was not seriously made. In this situation the American commander 
anxiously waited for reinforcements, and sent some parties over the river to ob- 
serve and annoy the enemy. 

While General Washington was retreating through the Jerseys, he earnestly 
desired General Lee, who had been left in command of the division of the army 
at North Castle, to hasten his march to the Delaware and join the main army. 
But that officer, notwithstanding the critical nature of the case, and the pressing 
orders of his commander, was in no haste to obey. He marched slowly to the 
southward, at the head of about 3,000 men ; and his sluggish movements and 
unwary conduct proved fatal to his own personal liberty, and excited a lively 
sensation throughout America. He lay carelessly without a guard, and at some 
distance from his troops, at Baskenridge, in Morris county, where, on the 13th 
of December, Colonel Harcourt, who, with a small detachment of light horse, 
had been sent to observe the movements of that division of the American army, 
by a gallant act of partisan warfare, made him prisoner, and conveyed him rap- 
idly to New York. For some time he Avas closely confined, and considered not 
as a prisoner-of-war, but as a deserter from the British army. The capture of 
General Lee was regarded as a great misfortune by the Americans ; for at that 
time he enjoyed, in a high degree, the esteem and confidence of the friends of 
congress ; on the other hand, the British exulted in his captivity, as equal to a 
signal victory, declaring that "they had taken the American palladium." 

General Sullivan, who on the 4th of September had been exchanged for Gen 
eral Prescott, when Lord Stirling also had been exchanged for General McDon 
aid, succeeded to the command of Lee's division, and soon conducted it across 
the Delaware to General Washington's army. At the same time General Gates, 
with part of the army of Canada, arrived in camp. But even after the junction 
of those troops, and a number of militia of Pennsylvania, General Washington's 
force did not exceed 5,000 men ; for though many had joined the army, yet not 
a few were daily leaving it ; and of those who remained, the greater part were 
raw troops, ill-provided, and all of them dispirited by defeat. 

General Howe, with an army of 27,000 men, completely armed and disci- 
plined, well-provided, and flushed with success, lay on the opposite side of the 
Delaware ; stretching from New Brunswick to the vicinity of Philadelphia, and 
ready, it was believed, to pass over as soon as the severity of the winter was 
set in, and the river completely frozen. To the Americans this was the most 
gloomy period of the contest ; and their affairs appeared in a very hopeless con- 
dition. To deepen the gloom of this period, so alarming to the Americans, and 
to confirm the confidence of the British army, General Clinton, with two brigades 
of British and two of Hessian troops, escorted by a squadron of men-of-war un- 
der Sir Peter Parker, was sent against Rhode Island. The American force, 
incapable of making any effectual resistance, abandoned the island on General 
Clinton's approach ; and on the day that General Washington crossed the Dela- 
ware, he took possession of it without opposition or loss. At the same time the 
British fleet blocked up Commodore Hopkins' squadron, and a number of priva- 
teers at Providence. 

When the American army retreated through the Jerseys, dejection took pos- 
session of the public mind. General Washington called on the militia of that 
state to take the field ; but his call was not obeyed. Fear triumphed over pa- 
triotism ; and every one was more anxious to provide for his personal safety 
than to support the national cause. 

On the 30th of November, when the sun of American independence seemed 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 205 

fast setting, Lord Howe and the general issued a proclamation, promising pardon 
to those who should return to their allegiance, and subscribe a suitable obligation. 
Many took advantage of the proclamation, and submitted to the British govern- 
ment ; and among these were all the richer inhabitants of the province, with a 
few exceptions. It was the middle class chiefly that remained steadfast in the 
day of trial and adversity. The consequence of this apathy, fear, and defection, 
was the retreat of General Washington across the Delaware, at the head of only 
2,000 men ; and in a day or two afterward even that small number was consid- 
erably diminished. 

On the 12th of December, congress quitted Philadelphia and retired to Balti- 
more, in Maryland. But under all the reverses which their cause had suffered, 
and in the most unpromising state of their affairs, they manifested an unshaken 
firmness. Their energy did not forsake them ; there was no humiliation in their 
attitude, no despondency in their language, and no inactivity in their operations. 
Their fortitude was well supported by their brave, sagacious, and persevering 
commander-in-chief. 

At first, the Americans fondly hoped that the war would not be of long dura- 
tion ; and, influenced partly by that deceitful expectation, and more perhaps by 
a wish not to discourage their adherents, congress had enlisted their soldiers for 
a year only. That error in their military system, which gave them much unea- 
siness, and exposed them to no small danger in the course of the war, now be- 
gan to be severely felt, by the almost total dissolution of their army, in the pres- 
ence of a victorious enemy. In order to remedy that defect in future, congress 
resolved that their soldiers should be bound to serve for three years, or during 
the continuance of the war ; and, on this principle, they ordered a new army of 
eighty-eight battalions to be raised, each state furnishing its due proportion. Vir- 
ginia and Massachusetts were each to raise fifteen battalions ; Pennsylvania, 
twelve ; North Carolina, nine ; South Carolina, six ; Connecticut and Maryland, 
eight each ; Rhode Island, two ; Delaware and Georgia, one each ; New Hamp- 
shire, three ; New York and the Jerseys, being partly in possession of the ene- 
my, were rated at only four battalions each. The appointment of ofiicers in the 
battalions, and the filling up of vacancies, except in the case of general officers, 
was left to the several provincial governments. 

But the first ebullition of popular patriotism had evaporated ; and, while all 
clamored about freedom, each wished to make as few sacrifices as possible in 
order to obtain it. Of this state of things congress were fully sensible, and 
therefore endeavored to overcome the general reluctance to the service, by pres- 
ent bounties and the prospect of future rewards. To induce men to enlist and fill 
up the battalions that had been ordered, congress promised a bounty of twenty 
dollars to each soldier, and an allotment of land, at the end of the war, to aU 
who survived, and to the families of such as had fallen in the service. The al- 
lotments were proportioned to the rank of the individuals : a common soldier 
was to have 100 acres; an ensign, 150; a lieutenant, 200; a major, 400; a 
lieutenant-colonel, 450 ; and a colonel, 500. They who enlisted for three years 
only were not entitled to an allotment. No person was permitted to purchase 
another's allotment, which was to remain secure to him as a means of decent 
subsistence, when the public should no longer need his professional services. 

Congress also offered a bounty to such foreign troops in British pay as should 
desert, and enlist under the republican banners : to a colonel, 1000 acres of land ; 
to a lieutenant-colonel, 800 ; to a major, 600 ; to a captain, 400 ; to a lieuten- 
ant, 300 ; to an ensign, 200 ; and to every non-commissioned soldier, 100. This 
measure was intended as a counterpoise to the promise of large grants of vacant 
'and, at the close of the troubles, made by the British government to the high- 
land emigrants, and other new troops raised in America, as a reward for their 



206 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



loyalty and zeal in the reduction of the country. In order to provide for the 
maintenance of their army, congress resolved to borrow five millons of dollars ; 
and pledged the faith of the United States for the payment of principal and in- 
terest. 

Although the continental governments of Europe felt no good-will toward the 
progress of liberty, and took no interest in the happiness of mankind ; yet, from 
jealousy of the power and glory of Britain, they looked on the cause of the 
Americans with no unfavorable eye. Some indirect communications appear to 
have taken place between the cabinet of Versailles and congress ; and, toward 
the end of September, congress elected Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and 
Arthur Lee, their commissioners to the court of France, with powers to enter 
into a treaty with the French king : they sailed for France soon afterward. At 
this time also commissioners were sent to Canada to induce the inhabitants of 
that province to join the Americans, and Charles Carroll went as one of them 
but returned without success. 




Fig. S9.— Charles Carroll, of CarroUton. 

In the course of the campaign. General Washington had severely felt the 
want of cavalry, and of artillerymen and engineers. Therefore congress having 
assembled according to adjournment, at Baltimore on the 20th of December, re- 
solved that General Washington shall be, and hereby is, vested with full, ample, 
and complete powers to raise and collect together, in the most speedy and effec- 
tual manner, from any or all of these United States, sixteen battalions of in- 
fantry, in addition to those already voted ; and to appoint officers for the said 
battalions of infantry ; to raise, officer, and equip 3,000 light horse, three regi- 
ments of artillery, and a corps of engineers, and to establish their pay ; to apply 
to any of the states for such aid of the militia as he shall judge necessary ; to 
form such magazines of provisions, and in such places as he shall think proper ; 
to displace and appoint all officers under the rank of brigadier-general, and to 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 207 

fill up all vacancies in every other department in the American army ; to take, 
wherever he may be, whatever he may want for the use of the army, if the in- 
habitants will not sell it, allowing a reasonable price for the same ; to arrest and 
confine persons who refuse to take the continental currency ; and that these 
powers be vested in General Washington for the period of six months, unless 
sooner determined by congress. At the same time, congress turned its attention 
toward the Canadian frontier, and ordered works to be constructed for the secu- 
rity of the lakes George and Champlain. 

While active in using all means for internal security and defence, congress 
were not careless of foreign relations. They resolved, without delay, to send 
commissioners to the courts of Vienna, Spain, Prussia, and the grand duke of 
Tuscany, to assure those powers that the United States were determined to 
maintain their independence ; to solicit the friendly aid of those courts, or their 
good offices in preventing any more foreigners in the pay of Great Britain from 
being sent against the states, and in procuring the recall of those that had been 
already sent. 

Richard Stockton, a member of congress, had been made prisoner by the British, 
and thrown into a common jail. Congress was indigmant at the treatment he re- 
ceived, and ordered General Washington to open a correspondence on the sub- 
ject with General Howe, that it might be ascertained in what manner prisoners 
were to be treated, as the Americans were determined to retaliate on British 
prisoners any ill-usage which their adherents who fell into the hands of the 
British might meet with. 

Congress also made a solemn and animated appeal to all the provinces of the 
union. They reminded the people of their grounds of complaint against the 
British government, and of the treatment which they had received from it. They 
assured them that nothing less than absolute submission would satisfy their ene- 
mies ; and emphatically asked them whether they chose resistance or slavery. 
The appeal produced the desired eflect, and the people prepared to continue the 
struggle with renewed vigor. 

The British parliament met on the 26th of October, 1775, and was opened by 
«, speech from the throne, in which the king set forth that he had it in contem- 
plation to engage some foreign troops which had been offered him to serve in 
America ; that it was necessary to compel the colonists to submission, but that 
he would be ready to receive them with tenderness and mercy, on their becom- 
ing sensible of their error. Ministry moved an address in full accordance with 
the speech, which was strenuously resisted by the opponents of the administra- 
tion in both houses of parliament, and keen debates ensued ; but ministry car- 
ried their point by large majorities, and the far greater number of the people 
fully concurred in the war. 

The employment of foreign mercenaries against the colonists was strongly 
opposed in parliament ; but the measure was adopted, which awakened a lively 
sensation in the provinces, where it was considered as an avowal that the 
mother country had entirely shaken ofT the remembrance of their propinquity, 
and indulged a spirit of rancorous hostility against them. Hence, numbers who 
had hitherto been moderate in their political sentiments, became steady adhe- 
rents of the republican cause ; while they who had formerly been refractory, 
became more determined in their opposition to the measures of the British gov- 
ernment. 

The second petition of congress, to which no answer had been returned, was 
brought under the notice of parliament, and Mr. Penn, formerly governor of 
Pennsylvania, was examined at the bar of the house of lords ; but his examina- 
tion was followed by no conciliatory results. About that time Mr. Edmund 
Burke, an eloquent member of parliament under the banners of the opposition, 



208 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



introduced into the house of commons his conciliatory bill, which proposed to 
renounce the exercise of taxation in the colonies, without entering on the con- 
sideration of the question of right ; reserving, however, to Great Britain, the 
power of levying commercial duties, to be applied to those purposes which the 
general assembly of each province should judge most salutary and beneficial. 
The bill also proposed the repeal of all the laws complained of by the colonists, 
and the passing an immediate act of amnesty. But this, like every other con- 
ciliatory proposition, was unsuccessful. 




Fig. 90.— Edmund Burke 
The rejection of Mr. Burke's bill was followed by the introduction of one by 
ministry, prohibiting all intercourse with the colonies, which, after a keen oppo- 
sition, passed both houses of parliament, and received the royal sanction. 



CHAPTER VI. 

When General Washington crossed the Delaware, winter was fast setting in j 
and it was no part of General Howe's plan to carry on military operations during 
that inclement season of the year. Fearless of a feeble enemy, whom he had 
easily driven before him, and whom he confidently expected soon to annihilate, 
he cantoned his troops rather with a view to the convenient resumption of their 
march, than with any regard to security against a fugitive foe. As he enter- 
tained not the slightest apprehension of an attack, he paid little attention to the ar- 
rangement of his several posts for the purpose of mutual support. He stationed a 
detachment of about 1,500 Hessians at Trenton, under Colonel Rhalle, and about 
2,000 at Bordentown, farther down the river, under Count Donop ; the rest of his 
army was quartered over the country, between the Hackensack and the Delaware. 

General Howe certainly had little apparent cause of apprehension ; Washing 
ton had retreated beyond the Delaware at the head of only about 2,000 men, 
while he had an army of nearly 30,000 fine troops under his command. The 
congress had withdrawn from Philadelphia ; and, by their retreat, had throwB 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 809 

that city into much confusion. Their presence had overawed the disaffected, 
and maintained the tranquillity of the place ; but, on their removal, the friends of 
the British claims, to whom belonged the great body of the quakers, a timid sect, 
began to bestir themselves; and General Putnam, who commanded there, needed 




Fig. 91. — Portrait of General Putnam. 

a considerable force to preserve the peace of the city. The country was de- 
jected ; the friends of congress were filled with the most gloomy apprehensions ; 
and many of the inhabitants repaired to the British posts, expressed their alle- 
giance to the British crown, and claimed protection ; so that in those circum- 
stances General Howe seemed perfectly secure. 

But in that alarming state of affairs the American leaders still maintained an 
erect posture, and their brave and persevering commander-in-chief did not de- 
spair. Congress actively employed all the means in their power for supporting 
their independence, and General Washington applied in every quarter for rein- 
forcements. He perceived the security of the British commander-in-chief, and 
the advantages which the scattered cantonment of his troops presented to the 
American arms. " Now," exclaimed he, on being informed of the widely dis- 
persed state of the British troops, " is the time to clip their wings, when they 
are so spread ;" and, accordingly, resolved to make a bold effort to check the 
progress of the enemy. For that purpose he planned an attack on the Hessians 
at Trenton. General Putnam, who was stationed in Philadelphia, might have 
been useful in creating a diversion on that side ; but in that city the friends of 
Britain were so strong, that it was deemed inexpedient to withdraw, even for a 
short time, the troops posted there. But a small party of militia, under Colonel 
Griffin, passed the Delaware near Philadelphia, and advanced to Mount Holly. 
Count Donop marched against them, but, on their retreat, he returned to Borden- 
town. 

General Washington formed his troops into three divisions, which were al- 
most simultaneously to pass the Delaware, at three different places, on the even- 
ing of the 25th of December, hoping to surprise the enemy after the festivities 
of Christmas. One division, under General Cadwallader, was to pass the river 

14 



2 JO 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 92. — Washington approaching the Delaware. 

in me vicinity of Bristol, but failed through inattention to the state of the tide 
and of the river, as they could not land on account of the heaps of ice accumu- 
lated on the Jersey bank. The second division, under General Irving, vras to 
pass at Trenton Ferry, but was unable to make its way through the ice. The 
third and main division, under the command of General Washington in person, 
assisted by Generals Sullivan and Greene, and Colonel Knox of the artillery, 




Fig. 93.— Portrait of Colonel KJiox. 
accomplished the passage, with great difficulty, at McKenzie*s Ferry, about nine 
miles above Trenton. The general had expected to have his troops on the Jer- 
sey side about midnight, and to reach Trenton about five in the morning. But 
the difficulties arising from the accumulation of ice in the river, were so 
great, that it was three o'clock in the morning before the troops got across, and 
nearly four before they began to move forward. They were formed into two 
divisions, one of which proceeded toward Trenton by the lower or river road 
and the other by the upper or Pennington road 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 211 

Colonel Rhalle had received some intimation that an attack on his post was 
meditated, and probably would be made on the evening of the twenty-fifth. Cap- 
tain Washington, afterward much distinguished as an officer of cavalry, had for 
some days been on a scouting party in the Jerseys with about fifty foot soldiers ; 
and, ignorant of the meditated attack on the evening of the twenty-fifth, had ap- 
proached Trenton, exchanged a few shots with the advanced sentinels, and then 
retreated. The Hessians concluded that this was the threatened attack, and 
became quite secure. Captain Washington, in his retreat, met the general ad- 
vancing against Trenton by the upper road, and joined him. Although some 
apprehensions were entertained that the alarm excited by Captain Washington's 
appearance might have put the Hessians on their guard, yet, as there was now 
no room either for hesitation or delay, the Americans steadily continued their 
march. The night was severe : it sleeted, snowed, and was intensely cold, and 
the road slippery. But General Washington advanced firmly, and at eight 
o'clock in the morning reached the Hessian advanced posts, which he instantly 
drove in ; and, so equal had been the progress of the columns, that in three min- 
utes afterward the firing on the river road announced the arrival of the other 
division. 

Colonel Rhalle, who was a courageous officer, soon had his men under arms, 
and prepared for a brave defence ; but, early in the engagement, he received a 
mortal wound, and his men, being severely galled by the American artillery, 
about 1,000 of them threw down their arms and surrendered themselves prison- 
ers of war ; but a considerable body of them, chiefly light horse, retreated tow- 
ard Bordentown and made their escape. 

In this attack not many Hessians were killed, and the Americans lost only 
four or five men, some of whom were frozen to death by the intense cold of the 
night. Some of General Washington's officers wished him to follow up his suc- 
cess, and he was inclined to pursue that course ; but a council of war was averse 
to this measure, and he did not think it advisable to act contrary to the pre- 
vailing opinion. On the evening of the twenty-sixth he repassed the Delaware, 
carrying his prisoners along with him, and their arms, colors, and artillery. 

This enterprise was completely successful in so far as it was under the im- 
mediate direction of the commander-in-chief, and it had a happy effect on the 
afl"airs of America. It was the first wave of the returning tide. It filled the 
British with astonishment ; and the Hessians, whose name had before inspired 
the people with fear, ceased to be terrible. The prisoners were paraded through 
the streets of Philadelphia to prove the reality of the victory, which the friends 
of the British government had denied. The hopes of the Americans were re- 
vived, and their spirits elevated : they had a clear proof that their enemies were 
not invincible ; and that union, courage, and perseverance, would ensure success. 

The British troops in the Jerseys behaved toward the inhabitants with all the 
insolence of victory, and plundered them with indiscriminate and unmerciful ra- 
pacity. Filled with indignation at such insults, injustice, and oppression, the 
people were everywhere ready to flee to arms ; and the success of their country- 
men at Trenton encouraged their resentment and patriotic feelings. 

Although General Cadwallader had not been able to pass the Delaware at the 
appointed time, yet, believing that General Washington was still on the Jersey 
side, on the twenty-seventh he crossed the river with 1,500 men, about two 
miles above Bristol ; and even after he was informed that General Washington 
had again passed into Pennsylvania, he proceeded to Burlington, and next day 
marched on Bordentown, the enemy hastily retiring as he advanced. 

The spirit of resistance was again fully awakened in Pennsylvania, and con- 
siderable numbers of the militia repaired to the standard of the coramander-in- 



212 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



chief, who again crossed the Delaware and marched to Trenton, where, at the 
beginning of January, he found himself at the head of 5,000 men. 

The alarm was now spread throughout the British army. A strong detach- 
ment under General Grant marched to Princeton; and Earl Cornwallis, who 
was on the point of sailing for England, was ordered to leave New York, and 
resume his command in the Jerseys. 




Fig. 94. — Portrait of Lord Cornwallis. 

On joming General Grant, Lord Cornwallis immediately marched agams. 
Trenton. On his approach. General Washington crossed a rivulet named the 
Assumpink, and took post on some high ground, with the rivulet in his front. 
On the advance of the British army on the afternoon of the 2d of Januar}'-, 1777, 
a smart cannonade ensued, and continued till night. Lord Cornwallis intending 
to renew the attack next morning ; but soon after midnight General Washington 
silently decamped, leaving his fires burning, his sentinels advanced, and small 
parties to guard the fords of the ri\Tilet, and, by a circuitous route through Allen 
town, proceeded toward Princeton. 

It was the most inclement season of the year, but the weather favored his 
movement. For two days before it had been warm, soft, and foggy, and great 
apprehensions were entertained lest, by the depth of the roads, it should be found 
impossible to transport the baggage and artillery with the requisite celerity ; but 
about the time the troops began to move, one of those sudden changes of weather 
w'hich are not unfrequent in America happened. The wind shifted to the north- 
west, wliile the council of war which was to decide on their ulterior operations 
was sitting. An intense frost set in ; and instead of being obliged to struggle 
through a miry road, the army marched as on solid pavement. The American 
soldiers considered the change of w^eather as an interposition of Heaven in their 
behalf, and proceeded on their way with alacrity. 

Earl Cornwallis, in his rapid march toward Trenton, had left three regiments, 
under Lieutenant-Colonel Mawhood, at Princeton, with orders to advance on the 
third of the month to Maidenhead, a village about half way between Princeton 
and Trenton. General Washington approached Princeton toward daybreak and 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 213 

shortly before that time Colonel Mavvhood's detachment had began to advance 
toward Maidenhead, by a road at a little distance from that on which the Ameri- 
cans were marching. The two armies unexpectedly met, and a smart engage- 
ment instantly ensued. At first the Americans were thrown into some confu- 
sion ; but General Washington, by great personal exertions, restored order, and 
renewed the battle. Colonel Mawhood, with a part of his force, broke through 
the American army, and continued his route to Maidenhead : the remainder of 
his detachment, being unable to advance, retreated by different roads to New 
Brunswick. 

In this rencounter a considerable number of men fell on each side. The 
Americans lost General Mercer, whose death was much lamented by his coun- 
trymen. Captain Leslie, son of the Earl of Leven, was among the slain on the 
side of the British ; and he was buried with military honors by the Americans, 
in testimony of respect not to himself merely, but to his family also. In this 
battle Colonel Monroe, who was afterward elected president of the United States, 
took an active part. 

It was immediately after the sharp conflict at the fence, between the advance 
guard of the American army, led by General Mercer, and the British seventeenth 
regiment, and the retreat of the Americans through the orchard near to Clark's 
house and barn, that General Mercer, while exerting himself to rally his broken 
troops, was brought to the ground by a blow from the butt of a musket. He was 
on foot at this time — the gray horse he rode at the beginning of the action hav- 
ing been disabled by a ball in the fore leg. The British soldiers were not at 
first aware of the general's rank, for the morning being cold, he wore a surtout 
over his uniform. So soon as they discovered that he was a general officer, 
they shouted that they had got the rebel general, and cried, " Call for quarters, 
you d — d rebel !" Mercer to the most undaunted courage united a quick and 
ardent temperament ; he replied with indignation to his enemies, while their 
bayonets were at his bosom, that he deserved not the name of rebel ; and de- 
termining to die as he had lived, a true and honored soldier of liberty, lounged 
with his sword at the nearest man. They then bayoneted him, and left him for 
dead. 

Upon the retreat of the enemy, the wounded general was conveyed to Clark's 
house, immediately adjoining the field of battle. The information that the com- 
mander-in-chief first received of the fall of his old companion in arms of the war 
of 1775, and beloved officer, was that he had expired under his numerous 
wounds ; and it was not until the American army was in full march for Morris- 
town that the chief was undeceived, and learned, to his great gratification, that 
Mercer, though fearfully wounded, was yet alive. Upon the first halt, at Somer- 
set courthouse, Washington despatched the late Major George Lewis, his 
nephew, and captain of the Horse Guards, with a flag and a letter to Lord Corn- 
wallis, requesting that every possible attention might be shown to the wounded 
general, and permission that young Lewis should remain with him to minister to 
his wants. To both requests his lordship yielded a willing assent, and ordered 
his staff-surgeon to attend upon General Mercer. Upon an examination of the 
wounds, the British surgeon remarked that, although they were many and severe, 
he was disposed to believe that they would not prove dangerous. Mercer, bred 
to the profession of an army surgeon in Europe, said to young Lewis, " Raise 
my right arm, George, and this gentleman will there discover the smallest of my 
wounds, but which will prove the most fatal. Yes, sir, that is a fellow that will 
very soon do my business." He languished till the twelfth, and expired in the 
arms of Lewis, admired and lamented by the whole army. During the period 
that he languished on the couch of suffering, he exonerated his enemies from 
the foul accusation which they bore not only in 1777, but for half a century 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 215 

since, viz : of their having Tiayoneted a general officer after he had surrendered 
his sword, and become a prisoner of war — declaring that he only relinquished 
his sword when his arm had become powerless to wield it. He paid the hom- 
age of his whole heart to the person and character of the commander-in-chief, 
rejoiced with true soldierly pride in the triumphs of Trenton and Princeton, in 
both of which he had borne a conspicuous part, and offered up his fervent pray- 
ers for the final success of the cause of .\merican independence. 

Thus lived and died Hugh Mercer, a name that will for ever be associated 
with momentous events in the history of the War of the Revolution. When a 
grateful posterity shall bid the trophied memorial rise to the martyrs who sealed 
with their blood the charter of an empire's liberties, there will not be wanting a 
monument to him whom Washington mourned as the worthy and brave General 
Mercer. 

We shall give a single anecdote of the subject of the foregoing memoir, to 
show the pure and high minded principles that actuated the patriots and soldiers 
of the days of our country's first trial. 

Virginia at first organized two regiments for the common cause. When it 
was determined to raise a third, there were numerous applications for commis- 
sions ; and, these being mostly from men of fortune and family interest, there 
was scarcely an application for a rank less than a field officer. During the sit- 
ting of the house of burgesses upon the important motion, a plain but soldierly- 
looking individual handed up to the speaker's chair a scrap of paper, on which 
was written, " Hugh Mercer will serve his adopted country and the cause of 
liberty in any rank or station to which he may be appointed." This, from a 
veteran soldier, bred in European camps, the associate of Washington in the war 
of 1755, and known to stand high in his confidence and esteem, was all-sufficient 
for a body of patriots and statesmen, such as composed the Virginia house of 
burgesses in the days of the revolution. The appointment of Mercer to the 
command of the third Virginia regiment was carried instanter. 

It was was while the commander-in-chief reined up his horse, upon approach- 
ing the spot in a ploughed field where lay the gallant Colonel Haslett mortally 
wounded, that he perceived some British soldiers supporting an officer, and upon 
inquiring his name and rank, was answered, Captain Leslie. Doctor Benjamin 
Rush, who formed a part of the general's suite, earnestly asked, " A son of the 
earl of Leven ?" to which the soldiers replied in the affirmative. The doctor 
then addressed the general-in-chief : " I beg your excellency to permit this 
wounded officer to be placed under my care, that I may return, in however 
small a degree, a part of the obligations I owe to his worthy father, for the many 
kindnesses received at his hands while I was a student in Edinburgh^" The 
request was immediately granted ; but, alas ! poor ■ Leslie was soon " past all 
surgery." He died the same evening, after receiving every possible kindness 
and attention, and was buried the next day at Pluckemin, with the honors of 
war ; his soldiers, as they lowered his remains to the soldier's last rest, shed- 
ding tears over the grave of a much loved commander. 

The battle of Princeton, for the time it lasted and the numbers engaged, was 
the most fatal to our officers of any action during the whole of our revolutionary 
war ; the Americans losing one general, two colonels, one major, and three cap- 
tains, killed — while the martial prowess of our enemy shone not with more 
brilliant lustre in any one of their combats during their long career of arms than 
did the courage and discipline of the seventeenth British regiment on the third 
of January, 1777. Indeed, Washington himself, during the height of the con- 
flict, pointed out this gallant corps to his oflicers, exclaiming, " See how those- 
noble fellows fight ! Ah ! gentlemen, when shall we be able to keep an army 
long enough together to display a discipline equal to our enemies V 



216 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

The regular troops that constituted the grand army at the close of the campaign 
of '76, were the fragments of many regiments, worn down by constant and toil- 
some marches, and suffering of every sort, in the depth of winter. The fine 
regiment of Smallwood, composed of the flower of the Maryland youth, and 
which, in the June preceding, marched into Pliiladelphia eleven hundred strong, 
was, on the third of January, reduced to scarcely sixty men, and commanded by 
a captain. In fact, the bulk of what was then called the grand army, consisted 
of the Pennsylvania militia and volunteers, citizen soldiers who had left their 
comfortable homes at the call of their country, and were enduring the rigors of a 
winter campaign. On the morning of the battle of Princeton, they had been 
eighteen hours under arms, and harassed by a long night's march. Was it then 
to be wondered at that they should have given way before the veteran bayonets 
of their fresh and well-appointed foe 1 

The heroic devotion of Washington was not wanting in the exigencies of this 
memorable day. He was aware that his hour was come to redeem the pledge 
he had laid on the altar of his country when first he took up arms in her cause : 
to win her liberties or perish in the attempt. Defeat at Princeton would have 
amounted to the annihilation of America's last hope ; for, independent of the 
enemy's forces in front, Cornwallis, with the flower of the British army eight 
thousand strong, was already panting close on the rear. It was, indeed, the 
very crisis of the struggle. In the hurried and imposing events of little more 
than one short week, liberty endured her greatest agony. What, then, is due 
to the fame and memories of that sacred band, who, with the master of liberty 
at their head, breasted the storm at this fearful crisis of their country's destiny ? 

The heroic devotion of Washington on the field of Princeton is matter of history. 
We have often enjoyed a touching reminiscence of that ever-memorable event 
from the late Colonel Fitzgerald, who was aid to the chief, and who never re- 
lated the story of his general's danger and almost miraculous preservation, with- 
out adding to his tale the homage of a tear. 

The aid-de-camp had been ordered to bring up the troops from the rear of the 
column, when the band under General Mercer became engaged. Upon return- 
ing to the spot where he had left the commander-in-chief, he was no longer 
there, and, upon looking around, the aid discovered him endeavoring to rally the 
line which had been thrown into disorder by a rapid onset of the foe. Wash- 
ington, after several ineflectual efforts to restore the fortunes of the fight, is seen 
to rein up his horse, with his head to the enemy, and, in that position to become 
immoveable. It was a last appeal to his soldiers, and seemed to say, " Will you 
give up your general to the foe 1" Such an appeal was not made in vain. The 
discomfited Americans rally on the instant, and form into line ; the enemy halt, 
and dress their line ; the American chief is between the adverse posts, as though 
he had been placed there, a target for both. The arms of both lines are levelled. 
Can escape from death be possible ? Fitzgerald, horror-struck at the danger of 
his beloved commander, dropped the reins upon his horse's neck, and drew his 
hat over his face, that he might not see him die. A roar of musketry succeeds, 
and then a shout. It was the shout of victory. The aid-de-camp ventures to 
raise his eyes, and oh, glorious sight, the enemy are broken and flying, while 
dimly amid the glimpses of the smoke is seen the chief, " alive, unharmed, and 
without a wound," waving his hat, and cheering his comrades to the pursuit. 

Colonel Fitzgerald, celebrated as one of the finest horsemen in the American 
army, now dashed his rowels in his charger's flank, and, heedless of the dead 
and dying in his way, flew to the side of his chief, exclaiming, " Thank God ! 
your excellency is safe," while the favorite aid, a gallant and warm-hearted son 
of Erin, a man of thews and sinews, and " albeit unused to the melting mood," 
gave loose to his feelings, and wept like a child for joy. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 217 

Washington, ever calm amid scenes of the greatest excitement, affectionately- 
grasped the hand of his aid and friend, and then ordered, " Away, my dear Colo- 
nel, and bring up the troops ; the day is our own !" 

Early in the morning Earl Cornwallis discovered that General Washington 
had decamped, and soon afterward the report of the artillery in the engucement 
with Colonel Mawhood near Princeton, convinced him of the direction which 
the American army had taken. Alarmed for the safety of the British stores 
at New Brunswick, he advanced rapidly toward Princeton. In the American 
army it had indeed been proposed to make a forced march to New Brunswick, 
where all the baggage of the British army was deposited ; but the complete ex- 
haustion of the men, who had been without rest, and almost without food for two 
days and nights, prevented the adoption of the measure. General Washington 
proceeded toward Morristown, and Lord Cornwallis pressed on his rear ; but the 
Americans, on crossing Millstone river, broke down the bridge at Kingston, to 
impede the progress of their enemies ; and there the pursuit ended. i3oth ar- 
mies were completely worn out, the one being as unable to pursue as the other 
was to retreat. General Washington took a position at Morristown, and Lord 
Cornwallis reached New Brunswick, where no small alarm had been excited by 
the advance of the Americans, and where every exertion had been made for the 
removal of the baggage, and for defending the place. 

General Washington fixed his headquarters at Morristown, situated among 
hills of difficult access, where he had a fine country in his rear, from which he 
could easily draw supplies, and was able to retreat across the Delaware, if need- 
ful. Giving his troops little repose, he overran both East and West Jersey, 
spread his army over the Raritan, and penetrated into the county of Essex, 
where he made himself master of the coast opposite Staten Island. With a 
greatly inferior army, by judicious movements, he wrested from the British al- 
most all their conquests in the Jerseys. New Brunswick and Amboy were the 
only posts which remained in their hands, and even in these they were not a 
little harassed and straitened. The American detachments were in a state of 
unwearied activity, frequently surprising and cutting off the British advanced 
guards, keeping them in perpetual alarm, and melting down their numbers by a 
desultory and indecisive warfare. 

General Howe had issued a proclamation, calling on the colonists to support 
his majesty's government, and promising them protection both in their persons 
and property. General Washington accompanied his successful operations with 
a' counter-proclamation, absolving the inhabitants from their engagements to 
Britain, and promising them protection on their submission to congress. This 
was a seasonable proclamation, and produced much effect. Intimidated by the 
desperate aspect of American affairs when General Washington retreated into 
Pennsylvania, many of the inhabitants of the Jerseys had taken advantage of 
General Howe's proclamation, and submitted to the British authority ; but with 
respect to the promised protection, they had been entirely disappointed. Instead 
of protection and conciliation, they had been insulted by the rude insolence of a 
licentious soldiery, and plundered with indiscriminate and unsparing rapacity. 
Their passions were exasperated ; they thirsted for vengeance, and were pre- 
pared for the most vindictive hostility against the British troops. Hence the 
soldiers could not venture out to forage, except in large parties ; and they seldom 
returned without loss. 

Their licentious insolence and merciless rapacity lost more than their bravery 
gained, and inspired the people with a deadly enmity against the British govern- 
ment. 

In Ancient warfare the vanquished who were unable to make their escape 
were not unfrequently put to death on the field of battle ; at times their lives 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 219 

were spared, when they were sold as slaves, or otherwise treated with indignity 
and cruelty ; but the mild genius of Christianity has communicated its gentle 
and benevolent spirit to all the relations of life, has softened even the horrid 
features of war, and infused sentiments and feelings of kindness amid the din 
of arms. Among the civilized nations of modern Europe, prisoners-of-war are 
commonly treated with humanity, and principles are established on which they 
are exchanged. The British officers, however, considered the Americans as 
rebels deserving condign punishment, and not entitled to the sympathetic treat- 
ment commonly shown to the captive soldiers of independent nations. They 
seem to have thought that the Americans would never be able, or would never 
dare to retaliate. Hence, at first, their prisoners were, in some instances, 
harshly treated. To this the Americans could not submit, but remonstrated ; 
and, on finding their remonstrances disregarded, they adopted a system of retali- 
ation, which occasioned much immerited suffering to individuals, and reflected 
no honor on any of the contending parlies. Colonel Ethan Allen, who had been 
defeated and made prisoner in a bold attempt against Montreal, was put in irons, 
and sent to England as a traitor. In retaliation, General Prescott, who had been 
taken at the mouth of the Sorel, was put in close confinement, for the avowed 
purpose of subjecting him to the same fate which Colonel Allen should suffer. 
Both officers and privates, prisoners to the Americans, were more rigorously 
confined than they would otherwise have been ; and, that they might not impute 
this to wanton harshness and cruelty, they were distinctly told that their own 
superiors only were to blame for any severe treatment they might experience. 

The capture of General Lee became the occasion of embittering the com- 
plaints on this subject, and of aggravating the sufferings of the prisoners-of-war. 
Before that event, something like a cartel for the exchange of prisoners had been 
established between Generals Howe and Washington ; but the captivity of Gen- 
eral Lee interrupted that arrangement. The general had been an officer in the 
British army ; but, having been disgusted, had resigned his commission, and, at 
the beginning of the troubles, had offered his services to congress, which were 
readily accepted. General Howe affected to consider him as a deserter, and 
ordered him into close confinement. 

General Washington had no prisoner of equal rank, but offered six Hessian 
field-officers in exchange for him ; and required that, if that ofler should not be 
accepted, General Lee should be treated according to his rank in the American 
army. General Howe replied that General Lee was a deserter from his maj- 
esty's service, and could not be considered as a prisoner-of-war, nor come within 
the conditions of the cartel. A fruitless discussion ensued between the com- 
manders-in-chief. Congress took up the matter ; and resolved that General 
Washington be directed to inform General Howe, that should the proffered ex- 
change of six Hessian field-officers for General Lee not be accepted, and his 
former treatment continued, the principle of retaliation shall occasion five of the 
Hessian field-officers, together with Lieutenant-Colonel Archibald Campbell, or 
any other officers that are or shall be in possession of the Americans, equivalent 
in number or quality, to be detained, in order that the treatment which General 
Lee shall receive may be exactly inflicted upon their persons. Congress also 
ordered a copy of their resolution to be transmitted to the council of Massachu- 
setts Bay, and that they be desired to detain Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, and 
keep him in close custody till the further orders of congress ; and that a copy 
be also sent to the committee of congress in Philadelphia, and that they be de- 
sired to have the prisoners, officers and privates, lately taken, properly secured 
in some safe place. 

The honorable Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 71st regiment, with about 
270 of his men, after a brave and obstinate defence, had been made prisouera in 



220 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



the bay of Boston, while sailing for the harbor, ignorant of the evacuation of the 
town by the British. Hitherto the cok)nel had been civilly treated ; but, on re- 
ceiving the order of congress respecting him, the council of Massachusetts Bay, 
instead of simply keeping him in safe cnstodi/, according to order, with a retalia- 
ting zeal, sent him to Concord jail, and lodged him in a dungeon, about twelve 
or thirteen feet square. He was locked in by double bolts, and expressly pro- 
hibited from entering the prison-yard on any consideration whatever. 

That officer naturally complained to the commander-in-chief of such treatment ; 
and General Howe addressed General Washington on the subject. The latter 
immediately wrote to the council of Massachusetts Bay, and said : " You will 
observe that exactly the same treatment is to be shown to Colonel Campbell and 
the Hessian officers, that General Howe shows to General Lee ; and as he is 
only confined to a commodious house, with genteel accommodation, we have no 
right or reason to be more severe to Colonel Campbell, whom I wish to be im- 
mediately removed from his present situation, and put into a house where he 
may live comfortably." 

General Lee was kept in confinement, till the capture of General Prescott 
put an officer of equal rank into the hands of the Americans, when an exchange 
was eflected. At that time the British had nearly 300 American officers prison- 
ers ; while the Americans had not more than 50 officers belonging to the British 
service. In the month of January, almost all those American officers were sent 
to Long Island on parole, and billeted on the inhabitants at two dollars a week ; 
but the privates were ill-lodged and ill-fed. Many were confined in the New 
York jail, where they were starved to death by the keeper. Captain Cunningham, 




Fig. 97.— The old Jail in New York. 

who was afterward hung in England for perjury, and who on the gibbet confesseu 
the death of between two and three thousand American prisoners by starvation, 
in order that he might sell their rations. The provisions which they received 
were deficient in quantity, and of the worst quality. Many of the men died of 
cold and hunger. Under that ungenerous treatment, they were importuned to 
enlist in the British service, but generally remained faithful to their engagements, 
under all their privations and sufferings. Avarice and an ignorant and cruel 
policy seem to have operated with joint influence in the treatment of the Ameri- 
can prisoners. The contractors, indeed, filled their pockets by their nefarious 
practices toward the unhappy men in their power ; but they who expected, by 
such measures, to increase the strength of the British army, or to deter the colo- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 221 

iiists from joining the standards of their country, were utterly disappointed. 
Kind treatment might have gained good will ; but the harsh and unfeeling usage 
which many of them experienced only exasperated the passions of the Ameri- 
cans, and contributed to the recruiting of General Washington's army. 

While General Washington was actively employed in the Jerseys in asserting 
the independence of America, congress could not afford him much assistance ; 
but that body was active in promoting the same cause, by its enactments and 
recommendations. Hitherto the colonies had been united by no bond but that 
of their common danger and common love of liberty. Congress resolved to 
render the terms of their union more definite, to ascertain the rights and duties 
of the several colonies, and their mutual obligations toward each other. A com- 
mittee was appointed to sketch the principles of the union or confederation. 

This committee presented a report in thirteen Articles of Confederation and 
perpetual Union between the states, and proposed, that, instead of calling them- 
selves the United Colonies, as they had hitherto done, they should assume 
the name of the United States of America; that each state should retain its 
sovereignty, freedom, and independence, and every power, jurisdiction, and right, 
which is not by the confederation expressly delegated to the United States in 
congress assembled ; that they enter into a firm league for mutual defence ; that 
the free inhabitants of any of the states shall be entitled to the privileges and 
immunities of free citizens in any other state ; that any traitor or great delinquent 
fleeing from one state and found in another, shall be delivered up to the state 
having jurisdiction of his offence ; that full faith and credit shall be given in 
each of the states to the records, acts, and judicial proceedings of every other 
state ; that delegates shall be annually chosen, in such manner as the legislature 
of each state shall direct, to meet in congress on the first Monday in November, 
with power to each state to recall its delegates, or any of them, at any time 
within the year, and to send others in their stead ; that no state shall be repre- 
sented in congress by less than two or more than seven members, and no person 
shall be a delegate for more than three out of six years, nor shall any delegate 
hold a place of emolument under the United States ; that each state shall main- 
tain its own delegates ; that in congress each state shall have only one vote ; 
that freedom of speech shall be enjoyed by the members ; and that they shall be 
free from arrest, except for treason, felony, or breach of the peace ; that no state, 
without the consent of congress, shall receive any ambassador, or enter into any 
treaty with any foreign power ; that no person holding any office in any of the 
United States shall receive any present, office, or title, from any foreign state ; 
and that neither congress nor any of the states shall grant any titles of nobility ; 
that no two or more of the states shall enter into any confederation whatever 
without the consent of congress ; that no state shall impose any duties which 
may interfere with treaties made by congress ; that in time of peace no vessels 
of war or military force shall be kept up in any of the states but by the authority 
of congress, but every state shall have a well-regulated and disciplined militia ; 
that no state, unless invaded, shall engage in war without the consent of con- 
gress, nor shall they grant letters of marque or reprisal till after a declaration of 
war by congress ; that colonels and inferior officers shall be appointed by the 
legislature of each state for its own troops ; that the expenses of war shall be 
defrayed out of a common treasury, supplied by the several states according to 
the value of the land in each ; that taxes shall be imposed and levied by authority 
and direction of the several states within the time prescribed by congress ; that 
congress has the sole and exclusive right of deciding on peace and war, of send- 
ing and receiving ambassadors, and entering into treaties ; that congress shall 
be the last resort on appeal in all disputes and differences between two or more 
of the states ; that congress have the sole and exclusive right and power of regu- 



222 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



lating the alloy and value of coin struck by their own authority, or by that of the 
respective states, fixing the standard of weights and measures, regulating the 
trade, establishing postoflices, appointing all officers of the land forces in the 
service of the United States, except regimental officers, appointing all the officers 
of the naval forces, and commissioning all officers whatever in the service of the 
United States, making rules for the government and regulation of the said land 
and naval forces, and directing their operations ; that congress have authority to 
appoint a committee to sit during their recess, to be denominated a Committee 
of the States, and to consist of one delegate from each state ; that congress shall 
have power to ascertain the necessary sums of money to be raised for the ser- 
vice of the United States, and to appropriate and apply the same, to borrow 
money or emit bills on the credit of the United States, to build and equip a navy, 
to fix the number of land forces, and to make requisitions from each state for its 
quota, in proportion to the number of white inhabitants in such state ; that the 
consent of nine states shall be requisite to any great public measure of common 
interest ; that congress shall have power to adjourn to any time within the year, 
and to any place within the United States, but the adjournment not to exceed 
six months ; and that they shall publish their proceedings monthly, excepting 
such parts relating to treaties, alliances, or military operations, as in their judg- 
ment require secrecy ; that the yeas and nat/s of the delegates of each state 
shall, if required, be entered on the journal, and extracts granted ; that the Com- 
mitlec of the States, or any nine of them, shall, during the recess of congress, 
exercise such powers as congress shall vest them with ; that Canada, if willing, 
shall be admitted to all the advantages of the union ; but no other colony shall 
be admitted, unless such admission shall be agreed to by nine states ; that all 
bills of credit emitted, moneys borrowed, or debts contracted by congress before 
this confederation, shall be charges on the United States ; that every state shall 
abide by the determinations of congress on all questions submitted to them by 
this confederation ; that the articles of it shall be inviolably observed by every 
state ; and that no alteration in any of the articles shall be made, unless agreed 
to by congress, and afterward confirmed by the legislature of every state. 




Fig. 98.— Great Seal of the United States. 

Such was the substance of this confederation or union. After much discus- 
sion, at thirty-nine sittings, the articles were approved by congress, transmitted 
to the several state legislatures, and, meeting with their approbation, were ratified 
by all the delegates on the 15th of November, 1777. Congress maintained an 
erect posture, although its affairs then wore the most gloomy aspect, it was 
under the provisions of this confederation that the war was afterward carried on ; 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION, 



223 



and, considered as a first essay of legislative wisdom, it discovers a good under- 
standing, and an extensive knowledge of the structure of society. Had peace 
been concluded before the settlement of this confederation, the states would 
probably have broken down into so many independent governments, and the 
strength of the union been lost in a number of petty sovereignties. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Let us now attend to the proceedings of congress. The colonies had been 
drawn into the war by a train of unforeseen events, and had made no preparation 
for a great and protracted struggle. Their finances soon failed ; and they 
severely felt the want of arms and military stores. About the middle of January, 
congress entered on the consideration of the state of the treasury, and resolved 
to provide funds for maintaining the war, by issuing bills, under their authority, 
which were to pass* current, at their nominal value, in all payments and dealings 
throughout the states. In the difficult and embarrassing circumstances in which 
they were placed, it perhaps would not have been easy to have devised any 
better scheme for supporting the cause of the Union ; but a compulsory paper 
currency was certainly a pernicious expedient, destined to prove most ruinous 
to those who had most confidence in it, and who were most devoted to the sup- 
port of their country. The paper-currency of congress soon became depreciated. 




FiQ. 99. — Continental Money. 

This led from one mistake into another, and induced them to attempt to fix the 
prices of commodities ; a measure which must always prove abortive, and which 
introduced incalculable confusion and misery into America, involving many fam- 
ilies in ruin. 

Congress decreed a monument to the memory of General Warren, who fell at 
Bunker's Hill ; and one to the memory of General Mercer, who was mortally 
'vounded in the rencounter with Colonel Mawhood near Princeton. They were 
luch alarmed by the langour and supineness which everywhere prevailed. 



224 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

During those convulsions in the colonies, the people of Great Britain, long 
accustomed to colonial complaints and quarrels, and attentive merely to their 
own immediate interests, paid no due regard to the progress of the contest, or to 
the importance of the principles in which it originated. Large majorities in 
both houses of parliament supported the ministry in all their violent proceedings ; 
and although a small minority, including several men of distinguished talents, 
who trembled for the fate of British liberty if the court should succeed in estab- 
lishing its c'aims against the colonists, vigorously opposed the measures of ad- 
ministration, yet the great body of the people manifested a loyal zeal in favor of 
the war; and the ill success of the colonists, in the campaign of 1776, gave that 
zeal additional energy. 

But, amid all the popularity of their warlike operations, the difficulties of the 
ministry soon began to multiply. In consequence of hostilities with the Ameri- 
can provinces, the British West India islands experienced a scarcity of the 
necessaries of life. About the time when the West Indian fleet was about to 
set sail, under convoy, on its homeward voyage, it was discovered that the ne- 
groes of Jamaica meditated an insurrection. By means of the draughts to com- 
plete the army in America, the military force in that island had been weakened ; 
and the ships-of-war were detained to assist in suppressing the negroes. By 
this delay, the Americans gained time for equipping their privateers. After the 
fleet sailed, it was dispersed by stormy weather ; and many of the ships, richly 
laden, fell into the hands of the American cruisers, who were permitted to sell 
their prizes in the ports of France, both in Europe and in the West Indies. 

This unfriendly conduct of France was so openly manifested, that it could no 
longer be winked at, and it drew forth a remonstrance from the British cabinet. 
The remonstrance was civilly answered, and the traffic in British prizes was 
carried on somewhat more covertly in the French ports in Europe ; but it was 
evident that both France and Spain were in a state of active preparation for war. 
The British ministry could no longer shut their eyes against the gathering storm, 
and began to prepare for it. About the middle of October, 1776, they put six- 
teen additional ships into commission, and made every exertion to man them. 

On the 31st of October the parliament met, and during its session some other 
attempts were made for adopting conciliatory measures, but the influence of the 
ministry was so powerful that they were all completely defeated, and the plans 
of administration received the approbation and support of parliament. 

During the winter, which was very severe, the British troops at New Bruns- 
wick and Amboy were kept on constant duty, and sufTered considerable priva- 
tions. The Americans were vigilant and active, and the British army could 
seldom procure provisions or forage without fighting. But although in the course 
of the winter the affairs of the United States had begun to wear a more promis- 
ing aspect, yet there was still many friends of royalty in the provinces. By 
their open attachment to the British interest, numbers had already exposed them- 
selves to the vengeance of the republicans ; and others, from affection to Britain 
or distrust of the American cause, gave their countenance and aid to Sir William 
Howe. Early in the season a considerable number of these men joined the 
royal army, and were embodied under the direction of the commander-in-chief, 
with the same pay as the regular troops, besides the promise of an allotment of 
land at the close of the disturbances. Governor Tryon, who had been extremely 
active in engaging and disciplining them, was promoted to the rank of major- 
general of the loyal provincialists. 

The campaign opened on both sides by rapid predatory incursions and bold 
desultory attacks. At Peekskill, on the North river, about fifty miles above 
New York, the Americans had formed a post, at which, during the winter, they 
had collected a considerable quantity of provisions and camp equipage, to supply 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



225 



the stations in the vicinity as occasion might require. General Washington's 
position was naturally strong, and during the winter he added many artificial 
fortifications. The most mountainous part of the district, named the Manor of 
Cortland, was formed into a kind of citadel, replenished with stores, and Peek- 
skill served as a port to it. On the 23d of March, as soon as the river was 
clear of ice. General Howe, who thought Peekskill of more importance than it 
really was, 'detached Colonel Bird, with about 500 men, under convoy of a frigate 
and some armed vessels, against that post. General McDougall, who com- 
manded there, had then only about 250 men in the place. He had timely notice 
of Colonel Bird's approach ; and, sensible that his post was untenable, he ex- 
erted himself to remove the stores to the strong grounds about two miles and a 
half in his rear ; but before he had made much progress in the work the British 
appeared, when he set fire to the stores and buildings, and retreated. Colonel 
Bird landed, and completed the destruction of the stores which he was unable 
to remove. On the same day he reimbarked, and returned to New York. 

On the 13th of April, Lord CornwaUis and General Grant, with about 2,000 
men, attempted to surprise and cut off General Lincoln, who, with 500 men, 




Fio. 100. — Portrait of General Lincoln. 

was posted at Bound Brook, seven miles from New Brunswick, and nearly suc- 
ceeded in their enterprise. But, by a bold and rapid movement, Lincoln, when 
almost surrounded, forced his way between the British columns and escaped, 
with the loss of sixty men, his papers, three field-pieces, and some baggage. 

At that early period of the campaign. Sir William Howe attempted no grand 
movement against the American commander-in-chief ; but he made several efforts 
to interrupt his communications, destroy his stores, and impede his operations 
He had received information that the Americans had collected a large quantity 
of stores in the town of Danbury, and in other places on tlie borders of Connec- 
ticut. These he resolved to destroy ; and appointed Major-General Tryon of 
the provincials, who panted for glory in his newly-acquired character, to com- 
mand an expedition for that purpose ; but prudently directed Generals Agnew 
and Sir William Erskinc to accompany him. 

On the 25th of April, the detachment, consisting of 2,000 men, under a proper 

15 



226 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



naval escort, left New York, passed the sound, landed between Fairfield and ■ 
Norwalk, and, early next afternoon reached Danbury, about twenty-three miles 
distant. The small American force stationed there, being unable to make any 
effectual resistance, carried ofl" part of the stores, and retreated from the town. 
General Tryon destroyed 1,800 barrels of pork and beef; 700 barrels of flour ; 
200 barrels of wheat, rye, and maize; clotliing for a regiment ; and 1,700 tents, 
which, on account of their scarcity, were very valuable to the Americans. At 
Danbury, the troops committed some atrocities ; and at other places destroyed 
100 barrels of flour, and 100 liogsheads of rum. 

Having achieved these feats, on the morning of the 27th General Tryon began 
:o retire. His visit had been unexpected, and hitherto he had met with no re- 




Fio. 101.— Retreat of General Trj'on, 

sistanee ; but the alarm was now spread, and the Generals Sullivan, Wooster, 
and Arnold, were active in assembling the militia. General Wooster, with a 
-small part)^, pursued the retreating enemy, and attacked their rear ; but this 
brave veteran received a mortal wound, and died, much regretted, in the seven 
tieth year of his age. Arnold rapidly crossed the country, and posted himself 
at Ridgefield, with 500 men, in front of the British detachment. A smart en- 
gagement ensued ; the Americans were compelled to retreat ; and the British 
troops, quite exhausted, spent the night on their arms at Ridgefield. 

On the morning of the 28th they resumed their march ; but were assailed 
by an irregular and destructive fire of musketry from houses and from behind 
stone fences. Arnold took possession of a bridge over the Sagatuck, by which 
it was expected the British would be obliged to pass the river ; but their guide 
led them to a foi'd three miles above the bridge, which the Americans, deeming 
impassable, had left unguarded. There they crossed without opposition ; but 
occasional skirmishing and cannonading took place till the British regained their 
ships. 

The injury done to the Americans was considerable, but it did not compensate 
the loss which the British sustained in the expedition ; for nearly 400 of their 
number were killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. The loss of the Americans 
amounted only to about a third of that of the British. Many of the Connecticu' 
militia took the field on this occasion ; but only 600 or 700 subjected themselves 
to military authority. Those who engaged actively in the contest discovered 
much spirit. The people of New England, by their general courage and energy 
m repelling such incursions, gave no encouragement to the frequent repetition 
•of those hostile visits. The death of General Wooster was much lamented, and 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 227 

congress decreed a monument to his memory. General Arnold's activity and 
courage met with the approbation of his superiors. 

The British troops were not permitted to carry on their sudden incursions and 
predatory attacks without retaliation. On the 8th of May, General Stevens, 
with a considerable force, attacked the British post at Piscataway, where the 
42d regiment was stationed ; but, after a furious engagement, he was repulsed. 
A considerable quantity of grain, forage, and other necessaries, for the use of 
the royal army, was collected at Sag Harbor in Long Island ; where they were 
but slightly guarded, as the number of British cruisers in the sound seemed to 
secure them from all danger. Of these circumstances the American General 
Parsons gained information ; and, on the 23d of May, he detached Colonel 
Meigs, with a party of 170 men, who left Guildford in Connecticut, at one 
o'clock in the afternoon, crossed the sound in thirteen whale-boats, attended by 
three sloops : landed on the north part of the island near Southhold, at six 
o'clock in the evening ; carried his boats over a neck of land ; reimbarked, and 
crossed the bay between the north and south parts of the island, and, at twelve 
o'clock at night, landed within four miles of Sag Harbor. Leaving his boats 
under the protection of a slender guard, he advanced silently toward the place 
of destination, and, about two o'clock in the morning, began the attack with fixed 
bayonets. The alarm soon became general, and a discharge of musketry on 
both sides ensued ; but the Americans succeeded in burning the stores and 
twelve vessels. They also killed six men, took ninety prisoners, and only six 
of the party who guarded the place escaped. Colonel Meigs, without having a 
man either killed or wounded, returned with his prisoners to Guildford, where 
he arrived at two o'clock on the 24th ; having, in the space of twenty-five hours, 
traversed by sea and land no less than ninety miles. 

When mentioning these achievements of desultory warfare, we may here re- 
late another enterprise of the same kind, although it did not happen till the 10th 
of July — the capture of General Prescott. That officer was commander of 
Rhode Island, and had his headquarters on the west side of the island, near 
Narraganset bay, about a quarter of a mile from the shore, and at some distance 
from any body of troops. He was but slightly guarded, trusting chiefly for se- 
curity to the numerous cruisers, and to a guard-ship, which lay in the bay oppo- 
site lo his quarters. 

Colonel 13arton, at the head of forty men, officers and volunteers, passed by 
night from Warwick Neck to Rhode Island ; and although they had a passage 
of ten miles by water, yet, by keeping near the land, they eluded the vigilance 
of the British ships-of-war and guard-boats which surrounded the island. They 
conducted their enterprise with such silence and address, that, about midnight, 
they reached the general's quarters undiscovered, secured the sentinel, surprised 
the general in bed, and, without giving him time to put on his clothes, hurried 
him on board, with one of his aides-de-camp, and conveyed him safely to Provi- 
dence. This event was very mortifying to General Prescott, and to the royal 
army ; but occasioned much exultation among the Americans. Hitherto Gen- 
eral Howe had absolutely refused to release General Lee, but he soon agreed 
to exchange him for General Prescott ; and General Lee again joined the 
American army. 

Having taken notice of these desultory enterprises, we shall now turn to the 
two main armies, under their respective commanders-in-chief. 

In the beginning of June, General Sir William Howe, having received from 
England his expected reinforcements and camp equipage, left New York and 
passed into the Jerseys, with the intention of immediately opening the campaign. 
He had under his command 30,000 men, well equipped and provided ; and, to 
resist this formidable army, General Washington, on the 9th of June, could 



228 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

muster no more than 7,271 men fit for duty. During the winter his army had 
been extremely weak ; but, in May, congress had been able to send him some 
recruits. After receiving this feeble reinforcement, toward the end of the month 
he left his strong camp at Morristovvn, and, advancing toward New Brunswick, 
took a good position at Middlebrook, on the north side of the Raritan, about nine 
miles from that place. At New Brunswick General Howe assembled his army 
on the 12th of June ; but, judging it unadvisable to attack his adversary in the 
post which he had chosen, he employed every artifice to draw him into less ad- 
vantageous ground. For this purpose he marched from New Brunswick, in two 
columns, to Middlebush and Hillsborough, on the south of the Raritan, as if he 
meant to advance to the Delaware. Not deceived by this feint, General Wash- 
ington remained in his camp, and satisfied himself with harassing the British 
army by skirmishing parties. 

Perceiving that this movement did not draw General Washington from his 
camp, General Howe returned to New Brunswick, committing terrible devasta- 
tions in his march. On the 22d of June, he retreated to Amboy ; an American 
detachment, under General Greene, hanging upon his rear, and frequently attack- 
ing it. General Washington moved his army to Quibbletown, that he might 
still be near the British army. 

General Howe sent his heavy baggage and all the encumbrances of his array 
from Amboy to Staten Island, and ordered part of the troops to follow ; but, be- 
ing informed that General Washington had left his strong ground, and was ad- 
vancing in pursuit of him, on the evening of the 25th he recalled his troops from 
Staten Island ; and, on the morning of the 26th, suddenly and unexpectedly ad- 
vanced from Amboy with his whole army, in two columns, against the Americans, 
with the design of cutting off their advanced detachments, bringing General 
Washington to an engagement on open ground, or of gaining possession of the 
passes in the highlands on his left, and so compelling him to abandon the ad- 
vantageous position which he had hitherto occupied. For the attainment of the 
object last mentioned. Earl Cornwallis, with a strong detachment, set out early 
on the 25th of June, and, about seven o'clock in the morning, fell in with a nu- 
merous body of the enemy, under Lord Stirling and General Maxwell. After a 
smart engagement, the Americans retreated with some loss ; and General Wash- 
ington, apprized of the unexpected movement of the British army, hastily re- 
turned toward the mountains, and regained possession of these passes which it 
was the intention of Earl Cornwallis to seize. 

Finding all his endeavors to bring the Americans to a general engagement in- 
effectual, on the 30th of June Sir William Howe crossed to Staten Island, and, 
on the 5th of July, embarked his army, consisting of about 16,000 men, on board 
of transports, in order to sail to the southward. To gain possession of Phila- 
delphia was his great aim ; and, instead of attempting this by marching through 
the Jerseys and passing the Delaware, with an unbroken though greatly inferior 
army in his rear, he chose to carry his army toward the place of destination by 
sea, leaving General Sir Henry Clinton with a respectable force to defend New 
York. But although the army embarked on the 5th of July, it was the 23d of 
the month before the fleet, consisting of 267 sail, left Sandy Hook. 

The movements of General Howe greatly perplexed the American command- 
er-in-chief, who dreaded a junction of the forces under Generals Howe and 
Burgoyne ; and who could scarcely believe that the former would sail to the 
southward and abandon the latter, who was advancing from Quebec, by way of 
the Lakes Champlain and George, toward Albany. He also received contra- 
dictory accounts of the course which General Howe had steered ; sometimes it 
was said that he was returning to the North river, and sometimes that the Dela- 
ware was the place of his destination, which last was the true account. But at 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



Qr29 




230 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 231 

ihat season of the year southerly winds prevail on the coast ; and it was the 
30th of July before the British commander reached the capes of the Delaware. 

His original intention was to sail up the river to Philadelphia ; but, being in- 
formed that the Americans had obstructed the navigation, he altered his plan, 
and, still steering southward, entered Chesapeake bay. On the appearance of 
the British armament off the Delaware, General Washington moved toward 
Philadelphia ; but, being told that the fleet had again put to sea, his perplexity 
returned, and he held himself in readiness to march with the the utmost rapidity 
toward the North river, if needful. But, on the 24th of August, he was relieved 
from his painfid suspense by certain information that the British Heet had sailed 
up the Chesapeake bay, and that the army was landing at the head of the Elk 
river. 

At the place of debarkation, the British army was within a few days' march 
of Philadelphia ; no great rivers were in its way ; and there was no very strong 
position of which the enemy could take possession. On landing. General Howe 
issued a proclamation, promising pardon and protection to all who should submit 
to him ; but, as the American army was at hand, the proclamation produced 
little effect. 

General Washington distinctly understood the nature of the contest in which 
he was engaged ; and, sensible of the inferiority of his raw and disorderly army 
to the veteran troops under Sir William Howe, he wished to avoid a general en- 
gagement ; but, aware of the effect which the fall of Philadelphia would produce 
on the minds of the multitude, who have no fixed principle or steady purpose, 
he determined to make every effort in order to retard the progress and defeat the 
aim of the royal army. Accordingly, he marched to meet General Howe, who, 
from want of horses, many of which had perished in the voyage, and from other 
causes, was unable to proceed from the head of the Elk before the 3d of Sep- 
tember. On the advance of the royal army, General Washington retreated 
across the Brandywine, a creek which falls into the Delaware at Wilmington. 
He took post, with his main body, opposite Chad's Ford, where it was expected 
the British would attempt the passage ; and ordered General Sullivan, with a 
detachment, to watch the fords above. He sent General Maxwell, with about 
1,000 light troops, to occupy the high ground on the other side of the Brandy- 
wine, to skirmish with the British, and retard them in their progress. 

On the morning of the 11th of September, the British army advanced in two 
columns ; the right, under General Knyphausen, marched straight to Chad's 
Ford ; the left, under Lord Cornwallis, accompanied by the commander-in-chief 
and Generals Grey, Grant, and Agnew, proceeded, by a circuitous route, toward 
a point named the Forks, where the two branches of the Brandywine unite, with 
a view to turn the right of the Americans and gain their rear. General Knyp- 
hausen's van soon found itself opposed to the light troops under General Max- 
well. A smart conflict ensued. General Knyphausen reinforced his advanced 
guard, and drove the Americans across the rivulet, to shelter themselves under 
their batteries on the north bank. General Knyphausen ordered some artillery 
to be placed on the most advantageous points, and a cannonade was carried on 
with the American batteries on the heights beyond the ford. 

Meanwhile the left wing of the British crossed the fords above the Forks. 
Of this movement General Washington had early notice ; but the information 
which he received from different quarters, through his scouts, was confused and 
contradictory, and consequently his operations were embarrassed. After passing 
the fords. Lord Cornwallis took the road to Dilworth, which led him on the 
American right. General Sullivan, who had been appointed to guard that quar- 
ter, occupied the heights above Birmingham church, his left extending to the 
Brandywine, his artillery judiciously placed, and his right flank covered by 



232 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

woods. About lour in the afternoon, J^ord Cornwallis formed the line of battle 
and bc'<;an the attack ; for some time the Americans sustained it with intrepidity, 
but at length gave way. When General Washington heard the firing in that 
direction, he ordered General Greene with a brigade to support General Sulli- 
van. General Greene marched four miles in forty-two minutes, but, on reaching 
the scene of action, he found General Sullivan's division defeated and fleeing in 
confusion. He covered the retreat ; and, after some time, finding an advanta- 
geous position, he renewed the battle, and arrested the progress of the pursuing 
enemy. 

General Knyphausen, as soon as he heard the firing of Lord Cornwallis's di- 
vision, forced the passage of Chad's Ford, attacked the troops opposed to him, 
and compelled them to make a precipitate and disorderly retreat. General 
Washington, with the part of his army which he was able to keep together, re- 
tired, with his artillery and baggage, to Chester, where he halted, within eight 
miles of the British army, till next morning, when he retreated to Philadelphia. 
Night, and the exhaustion of the British troops, saved the Americans from pur- 
suit. 

In Philadelphia the American commander-in-chief remained two days, collect- 
ing his scattered troops, replacing the stores lost in the battle, and making ar- 
rangements for his future movements. On the third day after the engagement 
he marched up the north side of the Schuylkill, crossed it at Sweet's Ford, and 
proceeded toward Lancaster. 

In the battle at the Brandywine the Americans sufi'ered considerable loss, 
having about 300 men killed, 600 wounded, and 400 taken prisoners. They 
also lost ten small field-pieces and a howitzer. The loss of the British was 
much less, not exceeding five or six hundred killed and wounded. In the battle 
several foreign officers of distinction served in the American army : among 
these was the celebrated Marquis de la Fayette ; he was only about twenty 
years of age, and, animated by a youthful and enthusiastic love of liberty, had 
quitted his country, a plentiful fortune, and all the endearments of polished so- 
ciety, to fight under the banners of the infant republic at the most gloomy period 
of the contest. At his own expense he purchased and fitted out a vessel to con- 
vey him to the American continent, and sailed, notwithstanding a prohibition of 
the French government, which did not then deem it expedient to throw oflf the 
mask. This battle was his first military service in the American cause, and in 
it he received a wound in the leg, but did not leave the field. Some other French 
officers were in the battle on the same side, and also Count Pulaski, a Polish 
nobleman. 

On the 16th of the month Monsieur du Coudray, with some other French 
gentlemen, set out to join the army. Monsieur du Coudray was mounted on a 
spirited young mare, on which he rode into the flat-boat used for ferrying across 
the Schuylkill, and being unable to stop her, she went over the boat into the 
river with her rider on her back. Monsieur du Coudray disengaged himself 
from the saddle, but was drowned, notwithstanding every effort being made to 
save him. 

On the evening after the battle General Howe sent a party to Wilmington, 
who seized in bed Mr. McKinlay, governor of the state of Delaware, and took a 
shallop lying in the rivulet loaded with the rich effects of some of the inhabitants, 
together with the public records of the county, and other valuable and important 
property. 

General Wayne, with a detachment of 1,500 men, had taken post in the woods 
on the left of the British army, with the intention of harassing it on its march. 
On the evening of the 20th of September, General Grey was despatched to sur- 
prise him, and successfully executed the enterprise ; killing or wounding, chiefly 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



233 




834 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fio. 106.— Portrait of General Wayne. 

with the bayonet, about 300 men, taking nearly 100 prisoners, and making him 
self master of all their baggage. General Grey had only one captain and three 
privates killed, and four wounded. 

On the evening of the 18th, congress left Philadelphia for the second lime, 
and proceeded first to Lancaster, and afterward to Yorktown. On the afternoon 
of the 22d, and early on the 23d of September, Sir William Howe, contrary to 
the expectation of the American commander-in-chief, crossed the Schuylkill at 
Flatland and Gordon's Ford. The main body of his army encamped at Ger- 
mantown, a long village, seven miles from Philadelphia ; and, on the 26th, with 
a detachment of his troops he took peaceable possession of the city, where he 
was cordially received by the quakers and other royalists. During these move- 
ments, both armies were much incommoded by cold and heavy rains. 

On receiving information of the success of the royal army under his brother 
at Brandywinc, Admiral Lord Howe left the Chesapeake and steered for the 
Delaware, where ho arrived on the 8th of October. As soon as General Howe 
had gained possession of Philadelphia, he began to clear the course of tha 
river, in order to open a free communication with the fleet. 

The Americans had labored assiduously to obstruct the navigation of the Del- 
aware ; and, for that purpose, liad sunk three rows of chevaux-de-frise, formed 
of large beams of timber bolted together, with strong projecting iron pikes, across 
the channel, a little below the place where the Schuylkill falls into the Delaware. 
The upper and lower rows were commanded by fortifications on the banks and 
islands of the river, and by floating batteries. 

While the detachment employed in assisting to clear the course of the river 
weakened the royal army at Germantown, General Washington, who lay en- 
camped at Skippach Creek on the north side of the Schuylkill, about seventeen 
miles from Germantown, meditated an attack upon it. Germantown consisted 
of one street about two miles long ; the line of the British encampment bisected 
the village almost at right angles, and had its left covered by the Schuylkill. 
General Washington, having been reinforced by 1,500 troops from Peekskill, 
and ] ,000 Virginian militia, marched from Skippach Creek on the evening of 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 235 

the 3d of October, and at dawn of day next morninfr attacked tlie roval army. 
After a smart conflict he drove in the advanced guard, wliich was stationed at 
the head of the village, and, with liis army divided into five colimms, prosecuted 
the attack ; but Lieutenant-Colonel Musgrave of tlie lOth regiment, which had 
been driven in, and who had been able to keep five companies of tlie regiment 
together, threw himself into a large stone house in the village, which stood in 
front of the main column of the Americans, and there almost a half of General 
Washington's army was detained for a considerable time. Instead of masking 
the house with a sufficient force, and advancing rapidly with their main body, 
the Americans attacked the house, which was obslinat(dy defended. This saved 
the British army ; for the critical moment was lost in fruitless attempts on the 
house ; the royal troops had time to get under arms, and be in readiness to resist 
or attack as circumstances required. General Grey came to the assistance of 
Colonel Musgrave ; the engagement for some time was general and warm ; at 
length the Americans began to give way, and eflected a retreat with all their 
artillery. The morning was very foggy, a circumstance which had prevented 
the Americans from combining and conducting their operations as they other- 
wise might have done, but which now favored their retreat by concealing their 
movements. 

In this engagement the British had 600 men killed or wounded ; among the 
slain were Brigadier-General Agncw and Colonel Bird, officers of distinguished 
reputation. The Americans lost an equal number in killed and wounded, be- 
sides 400 who were taken prisoners. General Nash, of North Carolina, was 
among those who were killed. After the battle General Washington returned 
to his encampment at Skippach Creek. 

But although the British army had been successful in repulsing the Americans, 
yet their situation was not comfortable ; nor could they easily maintain them- 
selves in Pennsylvania unless the navigation of the Delaware were opened, and 
a free communication established between the fleet and army. The upper line 
of chevaux-de-frise was protected by a work named Fort Mifllin, erected on a 
marshy island in the Delaware called Mud Island, formed by an accumulation 
of sand and vegetable mould near the Pennsylvania bank of the river, and by a 
redoubt, called Rcdbank, on the Jersey side. At a small distajice below Mud 
Island, and nearly in a line with it, are two others, named Province and Hog's 
islands ; between these and the Pennsylvanian bank of the river was a narrow 
channel, of sufficient depth to admit ships of moderate draught of water. The 
reduction of Forts Mifflin and Redbank, and the opening of the Delaware, were 
of essential importance to the British army in the occupation of Philadelphia. 
In order, therefore, that he might be able more conveniently to assist in those 
operations. General Howe, on the 19th of October, withdrew his army from 
Germantown, and encamped in the vicinity of Philadelphia. 

He despatched Colonel Count Donop, a German officer, with three battalions 
of Hessian grenadiers, the regiment of Mirbach, and some light infantry, to re- 
duce Redbank. This detachment crossed the Delaware at Philadelphia on the 
evening of the 21st of October, and next afternoon reached the place of its des- 
tination. Count Donop summoned the fort to surrender ; but Colonel Christo- 
pher Greene, of Rhode Island, who commanded in the redoubt, answered that 
he would defend his post to the last extremity. Count Donop immediately led 
his troops to the assault, advancing under a close fire from the fort, and from the 
American vessels-of-war and floating-batteries on the river ; he forced an exten- 
sive and unfinished outwork, but could make no impression on the redoubt. The 
count was mortally wounded ; the second in command also was disabled ; and, 
after a desperate conflict and severe loss, the assailants were compelled to re^ 



236 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY. 

treat under a fire similar to that which had met them in their advance. Colonel 
Donop was made prisoner, and soon died of his wounds. 

The disaster did not terminate here. That part of the fleet which co-operated 
in the attack was equally unfortunate. The Augusta, Roebuck, Liverpool, Pearl, 
and Merlin, vessels-of-war, had passed through an opening in the lower line of 
chevaux-de-frise ; and, on the commencement of Count Donop's attack, moved 
up the river with the flowing tide. But the artificial obstructions had altered 
the course of the channel, and raised sand-banks where none existed before. 
Hence the Augusta and Merlin grounded a little below the second row of 
chevaux-de-frise. At the return of the tide every exertion was made to get 
them off", but in vain. In the morning the Americans, perceiving their condition, 
began to fire upon them, and sent fire-ships against them. The Augusta caught 
fire ; and, the flames spreading rapidly, it was with the utmost difiiculty that the 
crew were got out of her. The second lieutenant, chaplain, gunner, and some 
seamen, perished in the flames ; but the greater part of the crew was saved. 
The Merlin was abandoned and destroyed. 

Notwithstanding these misfortunes, the operations requisite for reducing the 
forts on the river were carried on with great activity. Batteries were erected 
on the Pennsylvanian bank opposite Mud Island ; but from the difiiculty of con- 
structing works on marshy ground, and of transporting heavy artillery through 
swamps, much time was consumed before they could be got ready to act with 
effect. The British also took possession of Province Island ; and, although it 
was almost wholly overflowed, erected works upon it. 

On the 15th of November, everything was ready for a grand attack on Fort 
Mifliin. The Vigilant armed ship and a hulk, both mounted with heavy cannon, 
passed up the strait between Hog and Province islands and the Pennsylvanian 
bank, in order to take their station opposite the weakest part of the fort. The 
Isis, Somerset, Roebuck, and several frigates, sailed up the main channel, as far 
as the second line of chevaux-de-frise would permit them, and placed themselves 
in front of the work. 

The little garrison of Fort Mifflin, not exceeding 300 men, had greatly exerted 
themselves in opposing and retarding the operations of the British fleet and army 
against them ; and in this desperate crisis their courage did not forsake them. 
A terrible cannonade against Fort Mifflin was begun and carried on by the 
British batteries and shipping ; and was answered by the fort, by the American 
galleys and floating-batteries on the river, and by their works on the Jersey bank. 
In the course of the day, the fort was in a great measure demolished, and many 
of the guns dismounted. The garrison, finding their post no longer tenable, re- 
tired, by means of their shipping, during the night. Two days afterward, the 
post at Redbank was evacuated also. Lord Cornwallis marched against it ; but 
the garrison retreated before his arrival. 

The American shipping in the river, being now left unprotected, retired up 
the stream : part of it, by keeping close to the Jersey side, passed the batteries 
at Philadelphia during the night, and escaped ; the rest was set on fire, and 
abandoned. Even the part of it, however, which escaped at this time, was after- 
ward destroyed. Thus the navigation of the Delaware was opened, and a free 
communication established between the fleet and army ; but the defence of the 
river was so obstinate, that a considerable part of the campaign was wasted in 
clearing it. 

General Washington having received a reinforcement from the northern army, 
after the termination of the campaign in that quarter, left his strong camp at 
Skippach Creek, and, advancing nearer the British, occupied an advantageous 
position at White Marsh, fourteen miles from Philadelphia. He had a valley 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 237 

and rivulet in front, and his right was protected by an abattis, or fence of trees 
cut down, with their top branches pointed and turned outward. 

Sir William Howe thinking that General Washington, encouraged by his rein- 
forcements, would hazard a battle for the recovery of the capital of Pennsylvania, 
or that a successful attack might be made on his position, marched from Phila- 
delphia on the evening of the 4.th of December, and next morning took post on 
Chestnut Hill, in front of the right wing of the American army. During the two 
succeeding days. General Howe made several movements in front of the hostile 
encampment, and some skirmishing ensued. But General Washington remained 
within his lines ; and Sir William Howe, deeming it unadvisable to attack him 
there, and seeing no probability of being able to provoke him to engage on more 
equal terms, returned with his army, on the 8th of December, to Philadelphia. 
At that time the two armies were nearly equal in point of numerical force, each 
consisting of upward of 14,000 men. Soon afterward General Washington 
quitted White Marsh, crossed the Schuylkill, and took post at Valley Forge, 
where he spent the winter, about twenty-six miles from Philadelphia. 

During the active part of the campaign the British army was most numerous ; 
and although, in the beginning of December, the numerical force of the two 
armies was nearly equal, yet there was a great difference in the quality and 
equipment of the troops. Those under Sir William Howe were veterans, ac- 
customed to the most exact discipline and subordination, well armed, and abun- 
dantly supplied with military stores and other necessaries ; but those under 
General Washington were for the most part raw levies, ill-disciplined, imper- 
fectly armed, and strangers to military subordination ; hence the Americans 
were unable to meet the royal troops on equal terms. General Washington was 
obliged to occupy strong positions, and to be wary in all his movements ; and 
although Sir William Howe was successful in all his operations, yet he gained 
nothing by the campaign but good winter quarters in Philadelphia. 

While the events now related were happening in the middle states, most im- 
portant transactions were going on in the north, to which we shall now turn our 
attention. 

We left the retreating American army, after its unsuccessful irruption into 
Canada, at Ticonderoga, in the month of November, 1776. That army was 
composed chiefly of soldiers enlisted for a short period only, and consequently 
it melted away during the winter, as the term of service for which the men were 
engaged expired. 

The cantonments of the British northern army, extending from Isle aux Noix 
and Montreal to Quebec, were so distant from each other that they could not 
readily have afforded mutual support in case of an attack ; but the Americans 
were in no condition to avail themselves of this circumstance. They could 
scarcely keep up even the appearance of garrisons in their forts, and were ap- 
prehensive of an attack on Ticonderoga, as soon as the ice was strong enough 
to afford an easy passage to troops over the lakes. 

x\t the close of the preceding campaign General Gates had joined the army 
under General Washington ; and the command of the army in the northern de- 
partment, comprehending Albany, Ticonderoga, Fort Stanwix, and their depen- 
dencies, remained in the hands of General Schuyler. The services of that 
meritorious officer had not been duly valued by congress, which was slow in 
discerning real and unostentatious merit. Disgusted at the injustice which he 
had experienced, he was restrained from leaving the army merely by the deep 
interest which he took in the arduous struggle in which his country was en- 
gaged ; but after a full investigation of his conduct during the whole of his com- 
mand, congress was at length convinced of the value of his services, and request- 
ed him to continue at the head of the army of the northern department. That 



238 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

nrmy he found too weak for the services which it was expected to perform, and 
ill supplied with arms, clothes, and provisions. He made every exertion to or- 
ganize and place it on a respectable fooling for the ensuing campaign ; but his 
means were scanty, and the new levies arrived slowly. General St. Clair, who 
had served under Gates, commanded at Ticonderoga, and, including militia, had 
nearly 3,000 men under him ; but the works were extensive, and would have 
required 10.000 men to man them fully. 

The British ministry had resolved to prosecute the war vigorously on the 
northern frontier of the United States, and appointed General Burgoyne, who 
had served under General Carleton in the preceding campaign, to command the 
royal army in that quarter. 

General Burgoyne had visited England during the winter, concerted with 
ministry a plan of the campaign, and given an estimate of the force necessary 
for its successful execution. Besides a fine train of artillery and a suitable body 
of artillerymen, an army, consisting of more than 7,000 veteran troops, excel- 
lently equipped, and in a high state of discipline, was put under his command 
Besides this regular force, he had a great number of Canadians and savages. 

General Burgoyne was assisted by a number of distinguished officers, among 
whom were Generals Philips, Frazer, Powel, Hamilton, Reidesel, and Specht. 
A suitable naval armament, under the orders of Commodore Lutwych, attended 
the expedition. 

After detaching Colonel St. Leger with a body of light troops and Indians, 
amounting to about 800 men, by the way of Lake Oswego and the Mohawk 
river, to make a diversion in that quarter, and to join him when he advanced to 
the Hudson, General Burgoyne left St. John's on the 16th of June, and, prece- 
ded by his naval armament, sailed up Lake Champlain, and in a few days landed 
and encamped at Crown Point, earlier in the season than the Americans had 
thought it possible for him to reach that place. 

He met his Indian allies, and, in imitation of a savage partisan, gave them a 
war-feast, at which, with well meant but useless zeal, he made them a speech, 
in order to inflame their courage and repress their barbarous cruelty. He next 
issued a lofty proclamation, addressed to the inhabitants of the country, in which, 
as if certain of victory, he threatened to punish with the utmost severity those 
who refused to attach themselves to the royal cause. He talked of the ferocity 
of the Indians, and their eagerness to butcher the friends of independence, and 
he graciuusly promised protection to those who should return to their duty. 
The proclamation was so far from answering the general's intention that it was 
derided by the people as a model of pomposity. 

Having made the necessary arrangements, on the 30th of June General Bur- 
goyne advanced cautiously on both sides of the narrow channel which connects 
Lakes Champlain and George, the British on the west, and the German auxil- 
iaries on the east, with the naval force in the centre, forming a communication 
between the two divisions of the army ; and on the 1st of July his van appeared 
in sight of Ticonderoga. 

The river Sorel issues from the north end of Lake Champlain, and throws its 
superfluous waters into the St. Lawrence. Lake Champlain is about eighty 
miles long from north to south, and about fourteen miles broad where it is widest. 
Crown Point stands at what may properly be considered the south end of the 
lake, although a narrow channel, which retains the name of the lake, proceeds 
southward, and forms a communication with South river and the waters of Lake 
George. 

Ticonderoga is on the west side of the narrow channel, twelve miles south 
from Crown Point. It is a rocky angle of land, washed on three sides- by the 
water, and partly covered ou the fourth side by a deep morass. On the space 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



239 




240 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

on the northwest quarter, between the morass and the channel, the French had 
formerly constructed lines of fortification, which still remained, and those lines 
the Americans had strengthened by additional works. 

Opposite Ticonderoga, on the east side of the channel, which is here between 
300 and 400 yards wide, stands a high circular hill, called Mount Independence, 
which had been occupied by the Americans when they abandoned Crown Point, 
and carefnlly fortified. On the top of it, which is flat, they had erected a fort, 
and provided it sufficiently with artillery. Near the foot of the mountain, which 
extends to the water's edge, they had raised entrenchments, and mounted them 
with heavy guns, and had covered those lower works by a battery about half 
way up the hill. 

With, prodigious labor they had constructed a communication between those 
two posts, by means of a wooden bridge which was supported by twenty-two 
strong wooden pillars, placed at nearly equal distances from each other. The 
spaces between the pillars were filled up by separate floats, strongly fastened to 
each other and to the pillars, by chains and rivets. The bridge was twelve feet 
wide, and the side of it next Lake Champlain was defended by a boom formed 
of large pieces of timber, bolted and bound together by double iron chains an 
inch and a half thick. Thus an easy communication was established between 
Ticonderoga and Mount Independence, and the passage of vessels up the strait 
preA'ented. 

Immediately after passing Ticonderoga, the channel becomes wider, and, on 
the southeast side, receives a large body of water from a stream, at that point 
called South river, but higher up, named Wood Creek. From the southwest 
come the waters flowing from Lake George ; and in the angle formed by the 
confluence of those two streams rises a steep and rugged eminence called Sugar 
Hill, which overlooks and commands both Ticonderoga and Mount Independence. 
That hill had been examined by the Americans ; but General St. Clair consid- 
ering the force under his command insufficient to occupy the extensive works 
of Ticonderoga and Mount Independence, and flattering himself that the extreme 
difficulty of the ascent would prevent the British from availing themselves of it, 
neglected to take possession of Sugar Hill. It may be remarked that the north 
end of Lake George is between two and three miles above Ticonderoga ; but 
the channel leading to it is interrupted by rapids and shallows, and is unfit for 
navigation. Lake George is narrow, but is thirty-five miles long, extending 
from northeast to southwest. At the head of it stood a fort of the same name, 
strong enough to resist an attack of Indians, but incapable of ma.king any effec- 
tual opposition to regular troops. Nine miles beyond it was Fort Edward, on 
the Hudson. 

On the appearance of General Burgoync's van. General St. Clair had no ac- 
curate knowledge of the strength of the British army, having heard nothing of the 
reinforcement from Europe. He imagined that they would attempt to take the 
fort by assault, and flattered himself that he would easily be able to repulse 
them. But, on the second of July, the British appeared in great force on both 
sides of the channel, and encamped four miles from the forts ; while the fleet 
anchored just beyond the reach of the guns. After a slight resistance. General 
Burgoyne took possession of Mount Hope, an important post on the south of Ti- 
conderoga, which commanded part of the lines of that fort, as well as the chan- 
nel leading to Lake George ; and extended his lines so as completely to invest 
the fort on the west side. The German division under General Reidesel occu- 
pied the eastern bank of the channel, and sent forward a detachment to the vi- 
cinity of the rivulet which flows from Mount Independence. General Burgoyne 
now labored assiduously in bringing forward his artillery and completing his 
cornmunications. On the 5th of the month he caused Sugar Hill to be ex- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 24l 

amined ; and, being informed that the ascent, though difficuh, was not impracti- 
cable, he immediately resolved to take possession of it, and proceeded with such 
activity in raising works and mounting guns upon it, that his battery might have 
been opened on the garrison next day. 

These operations received no check from the besieged ; because, as it has 
been alleged, they were not in a condition to give way. General St. Clair 
was now nearly surrounded. Only the space between the stream wjiich flows 
from Mount Independence and South river remained open ; and that was to be 
occupied next day. 

In these circumstances it was requisite for the garrison to come to a prompt 
and decisive resolution ; either, at every hazard, to defend the place to the last 
extremity, or immediately to abandon it. St. Clair called a council of war, the 
members of which unanimously advised the immediate evacuation of the forts : 
and preparations were instantly made for carrying this resolution into execution. 
The British had the command of the communication with Lake George ; and 
consequently the garrison could not escape in that direction. The retreat could 
be effected by the South river only. Accordingly the invalids, the hospital, and 
such stores as could be most easily removed, were put on board 200 boats, and, 
escorted by Colonel Long's regiment, proceeded, on the night between the 5th 
and 6th of July, up the South river toward Skenesborough. The garrisons of 
Ticonderoga and Mount Independence marched by land through Castletown, 
toward the same place. The troops were ordered to march out in profound 
silence, and particularly to set nothing on fire. But these prudent orders were 
disobeyed ; and, before the rear-guard was in motion, the house on Mount Inde- 
pendence, which General Fermoy had occupied, was seen in flames. That 
served as a signal to the enemy, who immediately entered the works, and fired, 
but without effect, on the rear of the retreating army. 

General Burgoyne instantly resolved on a rapid pursuit. Commodore Lut- 
wych began to cut the boom, and break down the bridge between Ticonderoga 
and Mount Independence ; and so great was his activity that, although the 
Americans had labored ten months on the work, he opened a passage for his 
fleet by nine in the morning. 

A number of gun-boats, under Captain Carter, were detached in pursuit of that 
part of the American force which had retreated up South river ; and they pro- 
ceeded with such rapidity, that at three in the afternoon they overtook the re- 
treating enemy, brought them to action near the falls of Skenesborough, took 
two of their five galleys, and compelled them to burn the other three and their 
boats. At Skenesborough the Americans did not long remain ; for understand- 
ing that General Burgoyne, who with part of his army had sailed up the South 
river in boats, had landed at South bay, below Skenesborough, they set fire to the 
works, and, without any considerable loss of men, retreated to Fort Ann, higher 
up Wood creek. But they lost all their baggage, and a great quantity of pro- 
visions and military stores, which were either destroyed by themselves or taken 
by the British. 

The operations against the main body of the garrison, which retreated by 
land, were not less active. General Frazer, at the head of a body of grenadiers 
and light infantry, pursued them; and was supported by General Reidesel. Gen- 
eral St. Clair, convinced that his safety lay in the rapidity of his movements, 
marched with great diligence, and in the evening of the day on which he aban- 
doned the forts reached Castletown, thirty miles from Ticonderoga ; but his 
rear-guard, consisting of 1 ,200 men, under Colonel Warner, on account of fa- 
tigue, halted at Hubbardtown, six miles behind the rest of the army. 

On the evening of the 6th of July, General Frazer arrived near Hubbardtown ; 
and being informed that the rear of the enemy was at no great distance, he or- 

16 



242 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




^ [. VAh 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 243 

dered his men to lie on their arms during the night. On the morning of the 
7th he renewed the pursuit, and soon overtook the American rear-guard, under 
Colonel Warner, who, besides his own regiment, had with him those of Colonels 
Francis and Hale. But Hale fled without fighting ; and afterward fallint^ in 
with a small party of British troops, he surrendered himself and such of his men 
as adhered to him prisoners. By this defection Warner could bring only about 
700 men into action. Frazer began the attack about seven in the morning, and 
the conflict was severe and sanguinary. Colonel Francis fell, fighting bravely 
at the head of his regiment; but the battle was obstinately maintained till the 
arrival of General Reidesel with a reinforcement, when the Americans fled with 
precipitation. 

St. Clair, who was at Castletown, six miles distant, heard the firing when it 
began, and ordered two regiments of militia, which were nearest the scene of 
action, to support Colonel Warner ; but, instead of obeying the order, those regi- 
ments sought safety in flight, and left Warner to his fate. In this encounter the 
Americans lost 324 men in killed, wounded, and prisoners ; the royal troops had 
183 men killed or wounded. 

While St. Clair lay at Castletown, an officer from one of the American gal- 
leys informed him that the British were hastening forward to Skenesborough, 
and would reach that place before him. He therefore entered the woods on his 
left, and pursued his way to Fort Edward, where, after a fatiguing march, in 
which his troops suffered much from bad weather and want of provisions, he 
joined General Schuyler on the 12th of July. Two days after leaving Castle- 
Colonel Hill, with the 9th regiment, was ordered to pursue the American de- 
tachment under Colonel Long, which had retreated up Wood Creek from 
Skenesborough to Fort Ann : two other regiments were afterward directed to 
support him. Colonel Long attacked Colonel Hill, and a severe skirmish en- 
sued ; but, being informed of the approach of the reinforcement to Colonel Hill, 
the Americans set fire to the works at Fort Ann, and retreated to Fort Edward. 
Thus, in the course of a few days after the commencement of active opera- 
tions, General Burgoyne made himself master of Ticonderoga and Mount Inde- 
pendence, drove the republicans from Lakes Champlain and George, and com- 
pelled them to seek shelter behind the Hudson. 



CHAPTER Vin. 



The evacuation of Ticonderoga and Mount Independence was an event en- 
tirely unexpected by the Americans, and spread surprise and alarm throughout 
the provinces, particularly those of New England, which were exposed to the 
most immediate danger. St. Clair was generally blamed, but on inquiry was 
acquitted, although the Americans were not too indulgent to their unsuccessful 
officers. His garrison was much weaker than had been commonly supposed ; 
and the circumstances of the retreat show that a considerable number of his 
troops were of the worst quality ; but amid the agitation and alarm occasioned 
by the abandonment of posts on the lakes, none of the people manifested a dis- 
position to submit to British authority. 

General Schuyler was on his way to Ticonderoga ; but at Stillwater he was 
informed of the evacuation of the fort ; and at Saratoga, on the same day, he 
learned the total loss of the stores at Skenesborough. Amid this disastrous in- 



244 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



245 




246 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

telligence, he heard nothing from St. Clair, and was apprehensive of the total loss 
of the garrison. He fixed his headquarters at Fort Edward, on tlie Hudson, a 
ruinous fortification, fifty-seven miles above Albany, which merely served to 
give a name to the place. His force, even when joined by St. Clair, did not 
exceed 4,400 men, about half of which was militia, and the whole was ill- 
clothed, ill-armed, and dispirited by the recent disasters. 

With that force General Schuyler could not face the British army ; and to 
gain time was to him a matter of the utmost importance. For this purpose, he 
ordered detachments of his men to obstruct the navigation of Wood Creek above 
Fort Ann ; to break down bridges ; to cut trees so as to fall across the road 
from opposite sides, and intermingle their branches, particularly at places where 
the line of road could not be altered ; and to throw every obstacle in the way, 
in order to retard General Burgoyne's progress. He ordered all the horses and 
cattle out of the way of the royal army ; and brought off from Fort George all 
the ammunition and stores, of which he stood much in need. 

While General Schuyler made every effort to retard the progress of his oppo- 
nent, he exerted himself vigorously to strengthen his own army. He solicited 
reinforcements of regidar troops ; he called on the militia of New England to 
join the army ; and used all his personal influence in the surrounding country 
to inspire the people with military ardor and patriotic enthusiasm. As the dan 
ger was alarming, his vmwearied exertions were actively seconded by Wash 
ington and the civil authorities. General Lincoln, who in a high degree pos- 
sessed the confidence of the militia, was appointed to raise and command them. 
Arnold, who had a high reputation for gallantry in the field, was directed to join 
the northern army ; and Colonel Morgan, with his corps of riflemen, was or- 
dered to the same quarter. Colonel Warner, with his regiment, was sent toward 
the left of the British army, to threaten its flank and rear, and to assist in rais- 
ing the militia. Tents, artillery, ammunition, and other necessaries, were dili- 
gently provided. 

While General Schuyler made every exertion to strengthen and equip his 
army. General Burgoyne was obliged to halt at Skenesborough, in order to give 
some rest to his exhausted troops ; to reassemble and reorganize his army, 
which had been thrown into some disorder, and considerably scattered, by his 
rapid movements ; to bring forward his artillery, baggage, and military stores ; 
and to make all the necessary preparations for advancing toward Albany. 

During his halt at Skenesborough, General Burgoyne issued a second proc- 
lamation, summoning the people of the adjacent country to send deputies to meet 
Colonel Skene at Castletown, in order to deliberate on the measures which 
might still be adopted to save from destruction those who had not yet conformed 
to his first proclamation. General Schuyler issued a counter-proclamation, 
warning the people to be on their guard against the insidious designs of the en- 
emy, and assuring them that they would be considered traitors, and punished 
accordingly, if they complied with his propositions. 

But this war of proclamations was soon followed by more active measures ; for, 
after the necessary rest to his army in the vicinity of Skenesborough, General 
Burgoyne, much elated with his past success, and cherishing sanguine antici- 
pations of future victory, began to advance toward the Hudson. On proceeding 
up Wood creek, he was obliged to remove the impediments with which Gen- 
eral Schuyler had encumbered the channel, and afterward to restore the roads 
and bridges which he had destroyed. The labor was great : above forty 
bridges were constructed, and others repaired, one of which, entirely of log- 
work, was over a morass two miles wide. This prodigious labor, in a sultry 
season of the year, and in a close countrjj swarming with tormenting insects, the 
army performed with cheerfulness and untired perseverance. At length, with 




Fio. 111. — An American backwoodsman. 



248 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



little opposition from the enemy, on the 30th of July it reached Fort Edward, 
which General Schuyler had quitted a short time before, and retreated to Sara- 
toga. General Burgoyne might have much more easily reached Fort Edward 
by the way of Lake George ; but he had been led up the South river in pursuit 
of the fleeing enemy ; and he persevered in that difficult route, lest he shouli 
discourage his troops by a retrograde movement. 




Fig. 112. — Lake George. 

At Fort Edward, General Burgoyne again found it necessary tj p^'jistj ivi itiw 
career ; for his carriages, which in the hurry had been made ok ansjevibCflcd 
wood, were much broken down, and needed to be repaired. Frt«n tne uuairoid- 
able difficulties of the case, not more than one third of the draugnt noises con- 
tracted for in Canada had arrived ; and General Schuyler had been caxerlil to re- 
move almost all the horses and draught cattle of the country out ot his way. Boats 
for the navigation of the Hudson, provisions, stores, artillery, and other neces- 
saries i^or the army, were all to be brought from Fort George ; and although 
that place was only nine or ten miles from Fort Edward, yet such was the con- 
dition of the roads, rendered nearly impassable by the great quantity of rain that 
had fallen, that the labor of transporting necessaries was incredible. General 
Burgoyne had collected about 100 oxen ; but it was often necessary to employ 
ten or twelve of them in transporting a single boat. With his utmost exertions 
he had only conveyed twelve boats into the Hudson, and provisions for the array 
for four days in advance, on the 15th of August. 

In order to aid and facilitate the operations of St. Leger on the Mohawk, Gen- 
eral Burgoyne wished to make a rapid movement down the Hudson ; but it was 
not easy to procure provisions for his army. The difficulty of drawing his sup- 
plies from Lake George was every day to increase with the distance : and his 
left flank and rear were threatened by General Lincoln, who had been ordered 
by General Schuyler to join Colonel Warner, to collect the militia of New Eng- 
land, to endeavor to cut off the communication of the British army with Lake 
George, or even to make an attempt on Ticonderoga. 

In these circumstances. General Burgoyne conceived the plan of procu- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 219 

ring a supply for his army from a different quarter. It was well known that 
the American army received live cattle from New England, which were col- 
lected at Bennington, twenty-four miles east from the Hudson, where a large 
deposite of carriages, corn, flour, and other necessaries, had been made. For 
this purpose he moved down the east side of the Hudson, and encamped nearly 
opposite Saratoga, which place the American army left on the 15th of August, 
and retreated to the confluence of the Mohawk and Hudson rivers. He sent his 
van across the river by a bridge of boats ; and at the same time despatched 
Colonel Baume, a German oflicer, with 500 men, partly cavalry, two pieces of 
artillery, and 100 Indians, to surprise Bennington. 

General Stark, with the New Hampshire militia, 400 strong, happened to be 
in that vicinity, on his way to join General Schuyler. He heard first of the 
approach of the Indians, and soon afterward was informed that they were sup- 
ported by a regular force. He collected his brigade, sent expresses to the 
neighboring militia to join him, and also to Colonel Warner's regiment at Man- 
chester. On the morning of the 14th of August, he marched against the enemy, 
at the head of 700 men ; and sent Colonel Gregg, with 200 men, to skirmish in 
their front and retard their progress. He drew up his men in order of battle : 
but, on coming in sight of him, Baume halted on advantageous ground ; sent an 
express to General Burgoyne, informing him of his situation ; and fortified him- 
self as well as circumstances would permit. 

Some small skirmishing parties of the Americans killed several Germans, and 
two Indian chiefs, without sustaining any loss ; and this slight success not a lit- 
tle elated them. In a council of Avar, it was resolved to attack Baume next day ; 
but next day it rained incessantly, and the attack could not be made, although 
there was some skirmishing. 

On the morning of the 16th, Stark, having received some reinforcements, sent 
detachments by the right and left of the enemy, with orders to unite in their 
rear, and begin the attack in that quarter. But before they met the Indians re- 
treated between the columns, and receiving a fire as they passed, sustained some 
loss. The detachments, according to orders, began the attack on the rear of 
the enemy, and were assisted by Stark, who instantly advanced to the charge in 
front. Baume made a brave defence ; the battle lasted two hours, during which 
he was furiously assailed on every side by an incessant discharge of musketry. 
He was mortally wounded ; his troops were overpowered ; a few of them es- 
caped into the woods and fled, pursued by the Americans ; the rest were killed 
or taken prisoners. Thus, without artillery, with old rusty firelocks, and with 
scarcely a bayonet, these militia entirely defeated 500 veterans, well armed, 
provided with two pieces of artillery, and defended by breastworks. 

After the victory, the greater part of the militia dispersed in quest of booty, and 
their avidity for spoil nearly proved fatal to them ; for, on receiving Baume's 
express, General Burgoyne ordered Colonel Brehman, who had before been 
sent forward to Batten hill for the purpose, to march to the assistance of his 
countrymen with the Brunswick grenadiers, light infantry, and chasseurs, 
amounting to 500 men. Colonel Brehman set out at eight in the morning of the 
15th ; but the roads were rendered almost impassable by incessant rains ; and, 
although he marched with the utmost diligence, yet it was four the next 
afternoon before he reached the vicinity of the place where his countrymen 
had been defeated. The first notice which he received of Baume's disaster 
was from the fugitives whom he met. He easily repulsed the few militia who 
were in pursuit of them ; and, from the scattered state of Stark's troops, had the 
prospect of being able to make himself master of the stores, which were the 
great object of the expedition. But at that critical moment Colonel Warner's 
regiment of continentals arrived, and instantly engaged Brehman. The firing 



250 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

reassembled the scattered militia, who joined in the battle as they came iip. 
Colonel Brchman maintained the conflict till dark ; when, abandoning his artil- 
lery and baggage, he retreated, and, escaping under cover of night, with the 
shattered remnant of his detachment, regained the camp. 

In those engagements the Americans took four brass field-pieces, about 1,000 
muskets (a most seasonable supply to the ill-armed militia), 900 swords, and 
four baggage-wagons. Exclusive of Canadians and other loyalists, the loss of 
the royal army could not be less than 700 men in killed, wounded, and prison- 
ers, although General Burgoyne stated it at only about 400. The Americans 
admitted the loss of about 100 in killed and wounded. 

This was the first check which General Burgoyne's army had met with, and 
it was a severe one, and had a fatal influence on the campaign. The loss of a 
few hundred men was nothing compared with the effects which it produced upon 
the minds of the people : it greatly elated them, and gave the miUtia, who had 
been much dispirited by the late defeats, confidence in themselves, and encour- 
aged them to hasten to the army in great numbers, in order to consummate the 
work which they had begun. Before the events in the vicinity of Benning^ton, 
dejection and alarm pervaded the northern provinces ; but those events dispelled 
the gloom, infused spirit and vigor into the militia, and gave a new aspect to af- 
fairs on the Hudson. 

The failure of the attempt on Bennington had arisen from a concurrence of 
circumstances which could not be foreseen. The presence of Stark was purely 
accidental ; and the seasonable arrival of Warner saved both the stores and the 
disorderly militia from the hands of Brehman. But the defeat at Bennington 
■was not the only misfortune which General Burgoyne met with : before reach- 
ing Crown Point he had despatched Colonel St. Leger, as already mentioned, 
with a detachment of regular troops, Canadians, loyalists, and Indians, by the 
way of Oswego, to make a diversion on the upper part of the xMohawk river, and 
afterward join him on his way to Albany. 

On the 2d of x\ugust, St. Leger approached Fort Stanwix or Schuyler, a log 
fortification, situated on rising ground near the source of the Mohawk river, and 
(garrisoned by about 600 conliaentals under the command of Colonel Gansevoort. 
Next day he invested the place with an army of sixteen or seventeen hundred 
men, nearly one half of whom were Indians, and the rest British, Germans, 
Canadians, and loyal Americans. On being summoned to surrender, Ganse- 
voort answered that he would defend the place to the last. ' 

On the approach of St. Leger to Fort Schuyler, General Herkimer, who com- 
manded the militia of Tryon county, assembled about 700 of them and marched 
to the assistance of the garrison. On the forenoon of the 6th of August, a 
messenger from Herkimer found means to enter the fort, and gave notice that 
he was only eight miles distant, and intended that day to force a passage into 
the fort and join the garrison. Gansevoort resolved to aid the attempt by a vig- 
orous sally, and appointed Colonel VVillet with upward of 200 men to that 
service. 

St. Leger received information of the approach of Herkimer, and placed a 
large body of regulars and Indians in ambush on the road by which he was to 
advance. Herkimer fell into the snare. The first notice which he received 
of the presence of an enemy Avas from a heavy discharge of musketry on his 
troops, which was instantly followed by the war-whoop of the Indians, who at- 
tacked the militia with their tomahawks. Though disconcerted by the sudden- 
ness of the attack, many of the militia behaved with spirit, and a scene of unut- 
terable confusion and carnage ensued. The royal troops and the militia became 
so closely crowded together that they had not room to use their firearms, but 
■pushed and pulled each other, and, using their daggers, fell pierced by mutual 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 251 

wounds. Some of the militia fled at the first onset, others made their escape 
afterward ; about 100 of them retreated to a rising ground, where they bravely 
defended themselves, till Sir John Johnstone, who commanded the ambuscade, 
found it necessary to call off his men for the defence of their own camp. In the 
absence of the party against Herkimer, Colonel Willet made a successful 
sally, killed a number of the enemy, destroyed their provisions, carried off some 
spoil, and returned to the fort without the loss of a man. 

The loss of Herkimer's party was computed to amount to 400 men ; the gen- 
eral himself was among the slain. Many of the most active political characters 
in that part of the country were killed, wounded, or made prisoners ; so that St. 
Leger was secured from any further trouble from the militia. St. Leger again 
summoned the fort to surrender, but again met with a steady refusal. 

General Schuyler, deeming it a matter of importance to prevent the junction 
of St. Leger with General Burgoyne, despatched Arnold Avith a considerable 
body of regular troops to relieve Fort Schuyler. Arnold apprehended an Ameri- 
can of some wealth and influence, who, he believed, had been acting the part of 
a traitor, but promised to spare his life and fortune on condition of his going into 
the British camp before Fort Schuyler, and alarming the Indians and others by 
magnifying the force which was marching against them. This the person un- 
dertook and executed. Some Indians, who were friendly to the Americans, 
communicated similar information, and even spread a report of the total defeat 
of General Burgoyne's army, founded, probably, on the disaster of the party sent 
against Bennington. 

Fort Schuyler was better constructed, and defended with more courage than 
St. Leger had expected ; and his light artillery made little impression on it. 
His Indians, Avho liked better to take scalps and plunder than to besiege for- 
tresses, became very imnianageable. The loss which they had sustained in the 
encounters with Herkimer and Willet deeply afliected them ; they had expected 
to be witnesses of the triumphs of the British, and to share with them the plunder. 
Hard service and little reward caused bitter disappointment ; and when they 
heard that a strong detachment of continentals was marching against them, they 
resolved to seek safety in flight. St. Leger employed every argmnent and ar- 
tifice to detain them, but in vain ; part of them went ofl^, and all the rest threat- 
ened to follow if the siege were persevered in. Therefore, on the 22d of Au- 
gust, St. Leger raised the siege, and retreated with circumstances indicating 
great alarm : the tents were left standing, the artillery was abandoned, and a 
great part of the baggage, ammunition, and provisions, fell into the hands of the 
garrison, a detachment from which pursued the retreating enemy. St. Leger 
retired to Montreal, wdience he proceeded to Ticonderoga, with the intention of 
joining General Burgoyne. 

General Arnold reached Fort Schuyler two days after the retreat of the be- 
.siegers ; but, finding no occasion for his services, he soon returned to camp. 
The successful defence of Fort Stanwix or Schuyler powerfully co-operated 
with the defeat of the royal troops at Bennington in raising the spirits and in- 
vigorating the actiA'ity of the Americans. The loyalists became timid ; the wa- 
vering began to doubt the success of the royal arms ; and the great body of the 
people was convinced that nothing but steady exertion on their part was neces- 
sary, to ruin that army which a short time before had appeared irresistible. 

General Schuyler, at this critical period of the campaign, when by unwearied 
exertion he had brought the northern army into a respectable condition, and had 
the fair prospect of gaining the laurels due to his industry and talents, was super- 
seded, and General Gates appointed to the command of the army. General 
Schuyler keenly felt the indignity offered him, by depriving him of the command 
at that critical juncture ; but he faithfully discharged his duty, till the arrival in 



252 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

camp of his successor, on the ] 9th of August. The late events had greatly 
chanc^ed the aspect of affairs ; and General Gates found the army in a far more 
promising state than he had expected. The harvest was over ; and many of 
the militia, who had been kept at home by it, were arriving in camp, where there 
was now a respectable force, much encouraged by the recent success of the 
American arms. 

Soon after General Gates entered on the command of the northern army, an 
epistohiry correspondence was opened between him and General Burgoyne, not 
of the most pleasant or courteous kind. On the 30th of August, the British 
general complained of the harsh treatment experienced by the loyalists who had 
been made prisoners at Bennington, and hinted at retaliation. On the 2d of 
September the American general answered his letter, and recriminated by ex- 
patiating on the horrid atrocities perpetrated by the Indians who accompanied 
the armies of General Burgoyne and Colonel St. Leger, and imputed them to 
General Burgoyne. One barbarous act committed by an Indian attached to 
General Burgoyne's army, although it involved only a case of individual suffer- 
ing, yet made a deep impression on the public mind, and roused indignation to 
the highest pitch. 

Mr. Jones, an officer of the British army, had gained the affections of Miss 
McCrea, a lovely young lady of amiable character and spotless reputation, 
daughter of a gentleman attached to the royal cause, residing near Fort Edward ; 
and they had agreed to be married. In the course of service, the officer was 
removed to some distance from his bride ; and became anxious for her safety 
and desirous of her company. He engaged some Indians, of two different tribes, 
to bring her to camp, and promised a keg of rum to the person who should de- 
liver her safe to him. She dressed to meet her bridegroom, and accompanied 
her Indian conductors ; but by the way, the two chiefs, each being desirous of 
receiving the promised reward, disputed which of them should deliver her 
to her lover. The dispute rose to a quarrel ; and, according to their usual 
method of disposing of a disputed prisoner, one of them instantly cleft the head 
of the lady with his tomahawk. This simple story, tragical and affecting in it- 
self, contributed in no slight degree to embitter the minds of the people against 
those who could degrade themselves by the aid of such allies. The impulse 
given to the public mind by such atrocities more than counterbalanced any ad- 
vantages which the British derived from the assistance of the Indians. 

In reference to this. General Gates said : " That the savages of America 
.should, in their warfare, mangle and scalp the unhappy prisoners who fall into 
their hands is neither new nor extraordinary ; but that the famous Lieutenant- 
General Burgoyne, in Avhom the fine gentleman is united with the soldier and 
scholar, should hire the savages of America to scalp Europeans and descendants 
of Europeans, nay mure, that he should pay a price for each scalp so barbarously 
taken, is more than will be believed in Europe, until authenticated facts shall, in 
every gazette, confirm the truth of the horrid tale. 

" Miss McCrea, a young lady lovely to the sight, of virtuous character and 
amiable disposition, engaged to an officer of your army, was, with other women 
and children, taken out of a house near Fort Edward, carried into the woods, 
and then scalped and mangled in a most shocking manner. Two parents with 
their six children were all treated with the same inhumanity, while quietly re- 
siding in their once happy and peaceful dwelling. The miserable fate of Miss 
McCrea was particularly aggravated by her being dressed to meet her promised 
husband ; but she met her murderer employed by you. Upward of one hundred 
men, women, and children, have perished by the hands of the ruffians, to whom, 
It is asserted, you have paid the price of blood !" 

Although General Burgoyne, defeated in his attempt against Bennington, and 




Fig. 113. — Murder of Miss Jane M'Crea. 



254 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

disappointed in the expectation of assistance from St. Leger, was left to his own 
resources, yet he did not abandon the arduous enterprise in which he was en- 
gaged, but still flattered himself with the hope of being able to accomplish the 
great object of the campaign. In order, however, to procure subsistence for his 
army, he was obliged to revert to the tedious and toilsome mode of bringing 
supplies from Fort George ; and he prosecuted this work with his usual ardor 
and persevering industry. Having by unwearied exertions collected provisions 
for thirty days, and constructed a bridge of boats over the Hudson, in place of 
the rafts which had been carried away by a flood, he crossed the river on the 
13ih and 14th of September, and encamped on the heights and plains of Sara- 
toga, twenty miles below Fort Edward and thirty-seven above Albany. 

General Gates, who was now joined by all the continental troops destined for 
the northern department, and reinforced by considerable bodies of militia, left 
the strong position which Schuyler had taken at the confluence of the Mohawk 
with the Hudson eight miles above Albany, proceeded sixteen miles up the river 
toward the enemy, and formed a strong camp near Stillwater. The two armies 
were only about twelve miles distant from each other ; but the bridges between 
them were broken down, the roads were bad, and the country was covered with 
woods ; consequently the progress of the British army, encumbered by its fine 
train of artillery and numerous wagons, was slow, and it was attended with some 
skirmishing. 

On the evening of the 17th, General Burgoyne encamped within four miles of 
the American army, and spent the next day in repairing the bridges between 
the two camps, which he accomplished with some loss. About mid-day, on the 
19th of September, he put himself at the head of the right wing of his army, and 
advanced through the woods toward the left of the American camp ; General 
Frazer and Colonel Brehman, with the grenadiers and light infantry, covered 
his right flank ; and the Indians, loyalists, and Canadians, proceeded in front. 
The left wing and artillery, commanded by Generals Philips and Reidesel, pro- 
ceeded along the great road near the river. 

The nature of the ground prevented the contending armies from observing the 
movements of each other ; but General Gates, whose scouts were in constant 
activity, was soon informed of the advance of the British army. He detached 
Colonel Morgan, a bold and active partisan, with his riflemen, to observe the 
motions and impede the progress of the enemy. Morgan soon met the advan- 
ced parties in front of the British right wing, and drove them back. General 
Burgoyne supported them by a strong detachment ; and, after a severe conflict, 
Morgan, in his turn, was compelled to give way. But General Gates reinforced 
him, and the engagement became more general. The Americans attempted to 
turn the right flank of the British army, with the view of attacking it in the rear ; 
but, being opposed by Frazer and Brehman, they made a rapid movement, and 
commenced a furious attack on the left of the British right wing. The com- 
batants were reinforced ; and between three and four in the afternoon. General 
Arnold, with nine continental regiments and Morgan's riflemen, was closely en- 
gaged with the whole right wing of the British army. Both parties fought with 
the most determined courage ; and the battle ended only with the day. When 
it became dark, the Americans withdrew to their camp ; and the royal troops 
lay all night on their arms on the field of battle. On hearing the firing at the 
beginning of the engagement. General Philips with some artillery forced his 
way through the woods, and rendered essential service. 

In this battle, in which each party had nearly 3,000 men actually engaged, 
the British lost upward of 500 in killed and wounded, and the Americans about 
400 men. Night separated the combatants ; each side claimed the victory, and 
each believed that with a part only of its own force it had beaten the whole of 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 255 

the hostile army. But although neither army was defeated, it was evident who 
had gained the advantage ; General Burgoyne had failed in the attempt to dis- 
lodge the enemy, and his progress was arrested. His communication with the 
Jakes was cut off, and his resources were daily failing ; while the Americans 
had the same opportunities of gaining supplies as before, and their strength was 
still increasing by the arrival of fresh troops. In such circumstances, to fight 
without a decisive victory was to the British nearly equivalent to a defeat ; and 
to fight without being beaten was to the Americans productive of many of the 
consequences of victory. 

Accordingly, the news of the battle was received with joy and exultation 
throughout the United States, and the ruin of the invading army was confidently 
anticipated. The militia were encouraged to take the field, and assist in con- 
summating the work so auspiciously begun. At that time the army under the 
command of General Gates did not much exceed 7,000 men ; but it was soon 
considerably increased. 

On the day after the engagement, information was received in the American 
camp, which still farther raised the spirits and confirmed the confidence of the 
troops. General Lincoln, who had been sent to collect the militia of New Eng- 
land, had assembled a considerable body of them at Manchester, whence he 
marched to Pawlet, a small village on a rivulet of the same name, which falls 
into Wood creek. From that place, he detached three parties, consisting of 
about 500 men each ; one, under Colonel Brown, proceeded to the north end of 
Lake George, chiefly with the intention of relieving a number of prisoners con- 
fined there, but with orders to carry his oftensive operations as far as prudence 
would permit ; one, under Colonel Johnson, marched against Mount Indepen- 
dence ; and a third, under Colonel Woodbury, was sent to Skenesborough, to 
cover, if needful, the retreat of the two others. With the remainder of his troops 
Lincoln set out to join General Gates, and reached the camp, with about 2,000 
men, before the end of September. Colonel Brown proceeded with such secrecy 
and address, that, at dawn of day on the 18th of September, he arrived at the 
north end of Lake George, and completely surprised the outposts between the 
landing-place and Ticonderoga. Almost in an instant, and with scarcely any 
loss, he made himself master of Sugar Hill, or Mount Defiance, Mount Hope, 
an armed sloop, several gun-boats, and 200 boats which had been employed in 
transporting provisions for the army. He relieved 100 American prisoners, and 
took nearly 300 of the enemy. He made an attempt on Ticonderoga, but failed. 
Johnson also was unsuccessful against Mount Independence. The party after- 
ward sailed up Lake George in the boats which they had taken, attacked Dia- 
mond Island, which General Burgoyne had fortified and made the deposite of 
all the stores collected at the south end of the lake, but were repulsed. They 
then burned the vessels which they had taken, and returned to their former sta- 
tion The success of this party in the early part of their expedition was soon 
proclaimed throughout New England, where it was rumored that the forts were 
taken ; and the militia were invited to join their countrymen in arms and ensure 
the ruin of the invaders. 

Immediately after the battle at Stillwater, General Burgoyne took a position 
almost within cannon-shot of the American camp, fortified his right, extended 
his left along the hills, and encamped two European regiments and a corps of 
provincials on the low ground on the bank of the river where he placed his hos- 
pital. He used every endeavor to communicate information of his situation to 
Generals Howe and Clinton, and requested and expected assistance from them ; 
but those officers had no suspicion of his danger, and were not able to afford him 
any effectual aid. On the 2 1 st, he received a letter from General Clinton in- 



256 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

forming him of the meditated attack on Forts Clinton and Montgomery ; but that 
attack, though successful, availed him nothing. 

The two armies lay in front of each other, each fortifying its camp. General 
Burgoyne's provisions were daily diminishing ; and the events of the campaign 
so little answered the expectation of his savage allies, that, notwithstanding 
every entreaty and remonstrance, they abandoned him at that critical period of 
the campaign. 

After the battle of Stillwater, the safety of the British army lay only in retreat. 
It was unable to advance ; to fall back on the lakes and return to Canada, al- 
though difficult, was not then impossible. But every hour lessened the proba- 
bility of victory, and rendered retreat more impracticable. General Burgoyne, 
however, could not at once dismiss all the splendid visions of conquest and glory 
which had so long dazzled his imagination ; and he flattered himself with the 
hope of a powerful co-operation on the side of New York, which had not been 
concerted, and was not to happen. Under those delusions he lingered in his 
strong camp from the 20th of September till the 7th of October. During that 
interval, daily skirmishes happened, which accustomed the raw troops of Amer- 
ica to the face of an enemy. General Gates, sensible that delay was in his 
favor, meditated no immediate attack on the hostile camp ; but diligently took 
measures to prevent the escape of the royal army from the toils in which it was 
entangled. 

General Burgoyne's difficulties were great and daily increasing. His army 
was reduced to 5,000 regular troops ; his provisions were almost exhausted, and 
his men put on short allowance ; his horses were perishing for want of forage ; 
he was so environed by the enemy that he could procure no fresh supplies, and 
he had received no recent intelligence from Sir Henry Clinton. He could not 
long remain in the position which he then occupied, and he was not ignorant of 
the difficulty and danger of a retreat. In these circumstances he resolved to try 
tiie fortune of another battle ; as a victory would enable him either to advance, 
or to retreat with safety. 

Accordingly, on the 7th of October, he led out 1,500 men, well provided with 
artillery, and, accompanied by Generals Philips, Reidesel, and Frazer, marched 
against the enemy, leaving his camp on the high grounds under the care of Gen- 
erals Hamilton and Specht, and the redoubts and posts adjacent to the river 
under General Gell. General Burgoyne's detachment had scarcely formed 
within about half a mile of the enemy's entrenchments, when its left, where the 
grenadiers were posted, was furiously assailed. The Germans, who were on 
the right of the grenadiers, were also soon engaged. Three regiments, undei 
General Arnold, proceeded to attack the right of the British detachment in front, 
while another division endeavored to turn its flank and gain its rear. In order 
to frustrate this intention. General Frazer, with the light infantry and part of the 
24th regiment, was ordered to cover the right ; but, while he was making a 
movement for that purpose, the left was overpowered and gave way. To save 
it from destruction, Frazer hastened to its assistance ; but met with an American 
corps of riflemen, which briskly attacked him, and he was mortally wounded in 
the conflict. The whole royal detachment now gave way ; and, with the loss 
of most of its artillery, retreated to the camp. The Americans closely pursued, 
and, under a tremendous fire of grape-shot and musketry, fiercely assaulted the 
works throughout their whole extent. Arnold, who conducted the assault, urged 
on his men ; but was ultimately repulsed by the British under the immediate 
orders of General Burgoyne, after having had his horse shot under him, and be- 
ing wounded in the same leg which had been injured at Quebec. The left of 
the American detachment, under Colonel Brooks, was more successful. It 
turned the right of the royal encampment, stormed the works of the German re- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



257 




17 



25« THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

serve, under Colonel Brehman, who was killed, and his troops retreated, with 
the loss of all their artillery and camp equipage ; while Brooks maintained the 
ground which he had gained. 

Darkness, as on the 19lh of September, put an end to the bloody conflict; 
and the Americans lay all night on their arms, about half a mile from the lines, 
with the intention of renewing the assault in the morning. The advantage 
which they had gained was great. Without any considerable loss, they had 
killed many of the enemy, made upward of 200 prisoners, among whom were 
several officers of distinction, taken nine pieces of brass artillery, all the baggage 
and camp equipage of a German brigade, obtained a large supply of ammunition, 
of which they stood much in need, and had entered the royal lines, and gained 
a position which threatened their rear. About midnight, General Lincoln 
with his division marched from the American camp to relieve the troops who 
had been engaged, and to occupy the ground which they had won. 

General Bnrgoyne's situation was now critical and distressing. Since he had 
come fairly into contact with the enemy, he had met with an obstinacy of re- 
sistance and a vigor of attack wholly unexpected. In the late encounters, 
the Americans had shown themselves a match for the best veteran troops, and 
capable of improving any advantage which they might obtain. Sensible, there- 
fore, of the danger of encountering the events of next day on the ground which 
he then occupied. General Burgoyne resolved on a total change of position. Ac- 
cordingly, in the course of the night, in a silent and orderly manner, and with- 
out any interruption from the enemy, he moved his camp to the hills, extending 
his right up the river. The entire change of front extricated him from the im- 
mediate danger with which he was threatened, and induced the Americans to 
make new dispositions. 

On the 8th, General Burgoyne made some attempts to provoke General Gates 
to attack him in the strong position which he had taken : but those attempts 
were ineffectual ; for General Gates, fully aware of his own advantages and of 
the difficulties to which his adversary was reduced, declined an immediate at- 
tack ; but was active in taking every precaution to prevent the escape of the 
royal army. He posted 1,400 men on the heights opposite the ford of Saratoga, 
and sent strong detachments to guard the fords higher up the river. 

The 8th of October was spent in skirmishing and cannonading. About sun- 
set, the body of General Frazer, who had been mortally wounded on the prece- 
ding day, was, agreeably to his own desire, carried up the hill, to be interred in 
the greit redoubt, attended only by the officers who had lived in his family. 
Generals Burgoyne, Philips, and Reidesel, in testimony of respect and affection 
for their late brave companion in arms, joined the mournful procession, which 
necessarily passed in view of both armies. The incessant cannonade, the 
steady attitude and unfaltering voice of the chaplain, and the firm demeanor of 
the company during the funeral service, though occasionally covered with the 
earth torn up by the shot from the hostile batteries ploughing the ground around 
them, the mute expression of feeling pictured on every countenance, and the in- 
creasing gloom of the evening, all contributed to give an affecting solemnity to 
the obsequies. General Gates afterward declared, that if he had been apprized 
of what what was going on, he would at least have silenced his batteries, and 
allowed the last offices of humanity to be performed without disturbance, or 
even have ordered minute guns to be fired in honor of the deceased general. 

General Burgoyne being informed that an American column was advancing 
with the intention of gaining his right flank, resolved immediately to retreat to 
Saratoga, about ten miles up the river. He began his march about nine in the 
evening of the 8th, leaving behind him several boats loaded with provisions and 
baggage, and his hospital, containing about 300 sick and wounded men, towaxd 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



259 




260 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 261 

whom General Gates behaved with his usual humanity ; but the roads were so 
bad, and the heavy rains so incessant, that it was the evening of next day be- 
fore tlie army, much fatigued, reached Saratoga ; and it was not till the forenoon 
of the 10th that the rear passed the fords of Fishkill creek a little farther north. 
On arriving at the ground which he intended to occupy, General Burgoyne found 
a party of the enemy already in possession of it : but on his approach they Ttr 
treated, and joined their countrymen on the east of the river. 




Fig. 117.— Field of Saratoga. 

The rain, which continued during the whole of the 9th, and greatly retarded 
the march of the royal army, kept the Americans in their camp ; but it had no 
sooner ceased, than General Gates set out in pursuit of the retreating enemy. 
As the roads, however, were extremely bad, and the bridges broken down by 
tlie British, it was some time before he overtook them. 

From his camp above Fishkill creek, General Burgoyne sent forward a com 
pany of artificers, escorted by a regular regiment, some riflemen, and a body o. 
provincials, to repair the roads and bridges leading to Fort Edward, to enable 
the army to pursue its march to that place. This party had not long left the camp, 
when the Americans appeared on the heights below Fishkill creek ; and made 
dispositions as if intending to force a passage and attack the royal army. Gen- 
eral Burgoyne, therefore, recalled the regular troops escorting the artificers ; and 
the provincial corps, under whose protection the workmen were left, being at- 
tacked by a small party of the enemy, who had gained the front of the royal 
army, fled on the first fire, and consequently the artificers were obliged to re- 
turn to camp, without having performed any part of the task to which they 
wore appointed. As the roads could not be repaired, the baggage and artillery 
of the army could not proceed. 

The Americans not only guarded the ford of Saratoga, but lined the whole 
eastern bank of the river. Parties of them were advanced between the British 
army and Fort Edward ; and they had also thrown up entrenchments, provided 
with artillery, on the high grounds between Fort Edward and Fort George. 
The detachments on the eastern bank so much annoyed the British boats in the 
river, that General Burgoyne was obliged to land his provisions, and carry them 
to camp, up a steep hill, under a galling fire from the enemy. 

The British general was now in a most distressing situation. He had crossed 
the Hudson in the confident hope of victory and triumph, and in the expectation 
of a powerful co-operation from the lower parts of the river, if needful. On the 
21st of September, after the battle of the 19th had in some measure made him 



2G2 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

sensible of his difficulties, he received a messenger from Sir Henry Clinton, 
who informed him of the intended attack on Forts Clinton and Montgomery. 
That messenger he immediately sent back with a letter, informing Sir Henry 
Clinton of his ability and determination to maintain the ground which he then 
occupied till the 12th of October, and requesting assistance. He had sent other 
messengers, by difiercnt routes, with the same information, but had heard noth- 
ing further from New York. 

The attack on Forts Clinton and Montgomery, which had been delayed till 
the arrival of reinforcements from Europe, had been successfully made. The 
voyage of those reinforcements was tedious ; but they arrived at New York in 
the end of September, and Sir Henry Clinton without delay embarked 3,000 
men in vessels of different descriptions, and, convoyed by some ships-of-war 
under Commodore Hotham, sailed up the Hudson. 

Forts Clinton and Montgomery, against which the expedition was directed, 
were situated on high ground of difficult access, on the western bank of the 
river, about fifty miles above New York. They were separated by a rivulet, 
■which, flowing from the hills, empties itself into the Hudson. Under cover of 
the guns, a boom was stretched across the river from bank to bank, and strength- 
ened by an immense iron chain in front, as well as supported by chevaux-de- 
frise sunk behind it. Above this strong barrier, a frigate and galleys were moored, 
so as to be able to direct a heavy fire against any vessels that might attempt 
to force a passage. This seemed to present an insuperable obstacle in the way 
of the British shipping toward Albany. Fort Independence stood four or five 
miles below, on a high point of land, on the opposite side of the river. Fort 
Constitution was six miles above the boom, on an island near the eastern bank : 
Peekskill, the headquarters of the officer who commanded on the Hudson, from 
Kingsbridge to Albany, was just below Fort Independence, on the same side. 
General Putnam then held that command, and had about 2,000 men under him. 

On the oth of October, Sir Henry Clinton landed at Verplanck's Point, a lit- 
tle below Peekskill, on the same side of the river. General Putnam, appre- 
hending that the enemy intended to attack Fort Independence, and to march 
vhrough the highlands on the east of the river toward Albany, retired to the 
heights in his rear ; and. entertaining no suspicion of the real point of attack, 
neglected to strengthen the garrisons of the forts on the western bank. 

The British fleet moved higher up the river, in order to conceal what was 
pas^ng at the place where the troops had landed ; and, on the evening of the 
day on which he had arrived at Verplanck's Point, Sir Henry Clinton embarked 
upward of 2,000 of his men, leaving the rest to guard that post. Early next 
morning he landed at Stony Point, on the west side of the river, and immediately 
began his march over the mountains toward the forts. The roads were difficult 
and the enterprise perilous ; for a small body of men, properly posted, might not 
only have arrested his progress but repulsed him with much loss. He, however, 
reached the vicinity of the forts before he was discovered ; there he fell in with 
a patrole, who immediately retreated, and gave warning of the approaching 
danger. 

Between four and five on the afternoon of the 6th of October, the British ap- 
peared before the forts, which they summoned to surrender ; and, on receiving 
a refusal, instantly advanced under a heavy fire to the assault. Both forts, gar- 
risoned by about 600 men, were attacked at the same time. Fort Montgomery, 
by Colonel Campbell at the head of 900 men ; and Fort Clinton, the stronger 
of the two posts, by Sir Henry Clinton with 1,200. Fort Montgomery was 
soon taken ; but Colonel Campbell fell in the attack. Most of the garrison, fa- 
vored by the darkness and by their knowledge of the passes, made their, escape. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



263 




264 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

At Fort Clinton the resistance was more obstinate ; but that fort also was storm- 
ed, and a considerable number of the garrison killed or made prisoners. 

General Putnam had no suspicion of the real point of attack till he heard the 
firing, when he despatched 500 men to the assistance of the garrisons ; but the 
forts were taken before they arrived, and consequently they returned to camp. 
In storming the forts, the British had about 150 men killed or wounded. Be- 
sides Colonel Campbell, Captain Stewart, Major Sill, and Count Grabousky, a 
Polish nobleman who served as a volunteer in the royal army, were among the 
slain. The Americans lost 300 men, in killed and wounded, and prisoners. 

The American vessels-of-war in the river, being unable to escape, were burn- 
ed by their crews, in order to prevent them from falling into the hands of the 
British, who removed the boom and chain, and opened the navigation of the 
river. Fort Independence was evacuated ; and Fort Constitution, where the 
navigation was obstructed by a boom and chain, was also abandoned, without 
any attempt to defend it. The British proceeded up the river, destroying every- 
tliing in their power. They advanced to Esopus, which they laid in ashes ; 
but proceeded no farther. In this expedition, they took or destroyed a large 
quantity of American stores. 

General Putnam retreated up the river ; informed General Gates that he was 
unable to arrest the progress of the enemy, and advised him to prepare for the 
worst. But although his rear was threatened. General Gates was eager in im- 
proving the advantages he had gained over the British army, which was now 
reduced to the most distressing circumstances. 

General Burgoyne, having been defeated in his intention of repairing the road 
to Fort Edward, called a council of war, which adopted the desperate resolution 
of abandoning their baggage, artillery, and stores ; and with their arms only, and 
such provisions as they could carry on their backs, marching in the night to Fort 
Edward, crossing the river at the ford there, or at one a little above it, and for- 
cing their way to Fort George. The distance Avas only about thirty miles ; but 
the scouts who had been sent out to examine the route, reported that the two 
fords were all already guarded by strong detachments provided with artillery, so 
that the resolution which had been taken could not be executed. In these hope- 
less circumstances. General Burgoyne again summoned "his council of war, and, 
by the unanimous advice of the members, opened a correspondence with Gen- 
eral Gates, on the 1.3th of October ; and, on the 16th terms of capitulation were 
agreed on, by which it was stipulated that the troops under General Burgoyne 
should next day march out of their camp, with the honors of war, and the artil- 
lery of the entrenchments, and pile their arms at the verge of the river ; that a 
free passage should be granted them to Great Britain, on condition of not ser- 
ving in North America during the war, unless exchanged ; and that they should 
embark at Boston. To these a number of articles of less importance were added, 
relating to the property of the officers, Canadians, and loyalists, the march of 
the troops through New England, and other similar points. On the 17th, the 
British array piled their arms agreeably to the capitulation. 

When the British army left Ticonderoga it consisted of about 1 0,000 men, 
exclusive of Indians ; but, by the casualties of war, and by desertion, it was re- 
duced to about 6,000 at the time of the surrender. It contained six members of 
parliament. General Gates had then under his command upward of 9,000 con- 
tinentals and 4,000 militia. On this occasion the Americans gained a remarka- 
bly fine train of brass artillery, amounting to forty pieces of different descrip- 
tions, and all the arms and baggage of the troops. Such was the fate of that 
army which had excited high expectations in Britain, and which, at first, spread 
alarm and dismay throughout the United States of America. 

In consequence of the capitulation at Saratoga, the British were unable to re- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 265 

tain possession of the forts on the lakes. They therefore destroyed the works 
of Ticonderoga and its dependancies, threw the heavy artillery into the lake, 
and retreated to Isle aux Noix and St. John's. 

The great error of General Burgoyne arose from his too ardent desire not to 
disappoint public expectation, and his unwillingness to renounce the fond hope 
of victory, conquest, and renown. These induced him to linger on the Hudson 
till retreat became impracticable. The American troops who subdued liim, es- 
pecially the militia, were irritated by some marauding parties of the English, who 
pillaijed so much that the general found it necessary to threaten the culprits 
with the utmost severity of military law. 

The convention at Saratoga ought to have induced the British cabinet to aban- 
don the contest, on the best terms that could be obtained ; for there was little 
probability of subjugating a people who had been able to maintain such a pro- 
tracted struggle, and who, in the course of the campaign, had not only given em- 
ployment to a powerful army, under Generals Sir William Howe and Sir Henry 
Clinton, but had also compelled another army, consisting at first of 10,000 ex- 
cellent troops, commanded by active and enterprising officers, to lay down their 
arms. This success elevated the spirits of the friends of congress, and increased 
their number. At first, the British government had not afcAV who were friendly 
to it from principle, and many more who did not oppose it from prudence. The 
measures of the British ministry and the conduct of their agents daily diminish- 
ed the number of the first of these ; and every success of the troops of congress 
encouraged some of the second to abandon their cautious policy, and espouse 
the cause of their countrymen. 

The surrender of the army under General Burgoyne at Saratoga was an event 
of great importance in the history of the war, and produced momentous conse- 
quences both in America and in Europe. It elevated the spirits of the republicans, 
inspired them with confidence in themselves, gave a new impulse to their exer- 
tions in the cause of independence, and taught the British troops to respect an 
enemy whom before they had too much despised. 

The consequences of this event were not less important in Europe. The 
ministrv and people of Great Britain had entertained the most confident expec- 
tations of the complete success of the northern army ; and the easy conquest of 
Ticonderoga, with its dependancies, confirmed all their fond anticipations. 
Therefore, when they heard that General Burgoyne's army was not only de- 
feated, but compelled to lay down its arms, they were struck with astonishment 
and dismay. 

The great powers on the continent of Europe had been attentive observers 
of the struggle between Great Britain and her colonies, and to those powers the 
Americans had early applied for assistance. But the strength of Britain was gigan- 
tic ; and to provoke her vengeance by aiding her rebellious subjects was a dan- 
ger not rashly to be encountered. Although the continental cabinets, especially 
that of Versailles, had not discouraged the applications of the Americans, yet 
they had not given them any open countenance or avowed aid. They had, in- 
deed, afibrded the provinces clandestine marks of good-will, but still preserved 
the semblance of neutrality. The obstinate struggle, however, which the Amer- 
icans had maintained, and their success at Saratoga, put an end to this wary and 
hesitating policy. It was now evident that the resistance of the colonies was 
not merely an ebullition of popular fury, likely soon to subside or to be easily 
overcome, but that it was a steady and organized plan, conducted with respecta- 
ble ability, and likely to be crowned with ultimate success. The court of France 
began to throw off the mask. It became less reserved in its communications 
with the American agents, gave them a public reception, and at length entered 
into a treaty of alliance with them. 



266 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

The British parliament met on the 20lh of November, and the usual addres- 
ses in answer to the royal speech were moved, but they were not carried with- 
out opposition. In the house of lords, the celebrated earl of Chatham, then 
sinking under the irifinnities of age and disease, proposed an amendment, by in- 
troducing a clause recommending to his majesty an immediate cessation of hos- 
tilities, and the commencement of a treaty of conciliation, " to restore peace and 
liberty to America, strength and happiness to England, security and permanent 
prosperity to both countries." In his speech he animadverted with much se- 
verity on the employment of the savages as auxiliaries in the war, although 
their aid had not been disdained under his own administration. That singular 
and successful man gave a striking example of the limited views and short- 
sighted policy even of illustrious statesmen. He believed that the prosperity 
of Britain depended on her American colonies, and that the loss of them would 
be followed by her ruin. But, in reality, the separation of those colonies from 
the mother-country, considered simply in itself, neither tarnished her glory nor 
impaired her strength. The earl of Chatham's amendment, like every other 
proposal of concession and conciliation, was lost ; and all the measures of the 
cabinet were carried by great majorities. But the ministry did not long, in un- 
mixed triumph, enjoy their parliamentary victories. The news of General Bur- 
goyne's surrender arrived, and filled them with mortification and dismay. A 
deep gloom overspread the country : the formidable nature of the resistance in 
America to ministerial measures was demonstrated ; and the movements in the 
ports of France rendered the interference of that country no longer doubtful, al- 
though her professions were still pacific. 

The war began to assume a more portentous aspect ; and the British ministry, 
unable to execute their original purpose, lowered their tone and showed an incli- 
nation to treat with the colonies, on any terms which did not imply their entire 
independence and complete separation from the British empire. In order to ter- 
minate the quarrel with America before the actual commencement of hostilities 
with France, Lord North introduced two bills into the house of commons : the 
first declared that parliament would impose no tax or duty whatever, payable 
within any of the colonies of North America, except only such duties as it might 
be expedient to impose for the purposes of commerce, the net produce of which 
should always be paid and applied to and for the use of the colonies in which the 
same shall be respectively levied, in like manner as other duties collected under 
the authority of their respective legislatures are ordinarily paid and applied ; the 
second authorized the appointment of commissioners by the crown, with power to 
treat with either the constituted authorities or with individuals in America ; but 
that no stipulation entered into should have any effect till approved in parlia- 
ment. It empowered the commissioners, however, to proclaim a cessation of 
hostilities in any of the colonies ; to suspend the operation of the non-intei 
course act ; also to suspend, during the continuance of the act, so much of all or 
any of the acts of parliament which have passed since the lOih day of Febru- 
ary, 1763, as relates to the colonies ; to grant pardons to any number or descrip- 
tion of persons ; and to appoint a governor in any colony in which his majesty 
had heretofore exercised the power of making such appointment. The dura- 
tion of the act was limited to the 1st day of June, 1779. 

These bills passed both houses of parliament ; and as, about the time of their 
introduction, ministry received information of the conclusion of the treaty be- 
tween France and the colonies, they sent off copies of them to America, even 
before they had gone through the usual formalities, in order to counteract the ef- 
fects which the news of the French alliance might produce. Early in March, 
the earl of Carlisle, George Johnstone, and William Eden, Esquires, w^re ap- 
pointed c "Timissioners for carrying the acts into execution ; and the celebrated 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 267 

Dr. Adam Ferguson, then professor of moral philosophy in the university of Ed- 
inburgh, was nominated their secretary. The commissioners sailed without de- 
lay for America. But the present measure, like every other concession in the 
course of this desperate contest, came too late. What was now offered would at 
one time have been hailed in America with acclamations of joy, and secured the 
grateful affection of the colonists. But circumstances were now changed. The 
minds of the people were completely alienated from the parent state, and their 
spirits exasperated by the events of the war. Independence had been declared ; 
victory had emblazoned the standards of congress ; and a treaty of alliance with 
France had been concluded. 

On the 16lh of December, the preliminaries of a treaty between France and 
America were agreed on ; and the treaty itself was signed at Paris on the 6th 
of February, 1778 — an event of which the British ministry got information in 
little more than forty-eight hours after the signatures were affixed. The prin- 
cipal articles of the treaty were, that if Britain, in consequence of the alliance, 
should commence hostilities against France, the two countries should mutually 
assist each other ; that the independence of America should be effectually main- 
tained ; that if any part of North America, still possessing allegiance to the 
crown of Britain, should be reduced by the colonies, it should belong to the Uni- 
ted States ; that if France should conquer any of the British West India islands, 
they should be deemed its property ; that the contracting parties should not lay 
down their arms till the independence of America was formally acknowledged ; 
and that neither of them should conclude a peace without the consent of the 
other. 

Lord North's conciliatory bills reached America before the news of the French 
treaty, and the American legislature referred the bills to a committee of their 
number, which, after an acute and severe examination, gave in a report well 
calculated to counteract the effects which it was apprehended the bills would 
produce on the minds of the timid and wavering. They reported as their opin- 
ion, that it was the aim of those bills to create divisions in the states ; and 
" that they were the sequel of that insidious plan, which, froin the days of the' 
stamp act down to the present time, hath involved this country in contention and 
bloodshed ; and that, as in other cases, so in this, although circumstances may 
at times force them to recede from their unjustifiable claims, there can be no 
doubt but they will, as heretofore, upon the first ' favorable occasion, again dis- 
play that lust of domination which hath rent in twain the mighty empire of Brit- 
ain." They further reported it as their opinion, that any men, or body of men, 
who should presume to make any separate or partial convention or agreement 
with commissioners under the crown of Great Britain, should be considered and 
treated as open and avowed enemies of the United States. The committee 
further gave it as their opinion, that the United States could not hold any con- 
ference with the British commissioners, unless Britain first withdrew her fleets 
and armies, or in positive and express terms acknowledged the independence of 
the states. 

While these things were going on, Mr. Silas Deane arrived from Paris, with 
the important and gratifying information that treaties of alliance and commerce 
had been concluded between France and the United States. This intelligence 
diffused a lively joy throughout America ; and was received by the people as the 
harbmger of their independence. The alliance had been long expected; and 
the delays thrown in the way of its accomplishment had excited many uneasy 
apprehensions. But these were now dissipated ; and, to the fond imaginations 
of the people, all the prospects of the United States appeared gilded with the 
cheering beams of prosperity. 

On the 29ih day of the preceding October, John Hancock, one of the first 



«6S 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fig. 119.— Portrait of Silas Deane. 
agents in the revolutionary movements, after having filled the president's chair 
in congress for "nearly two years and a half, requested leave of absence on ac- 
count of ill health. He had been chosen to succeed Peyton Randolph; and had 
discharged the duties of president vvith great ability. Henry Laurens, of South 
Carolina, was chosen to succeed him in the chair. 

The British army in Philadelphia spent the winter in gayety and revelry, in- 




Fio. 120 —Philadelphia in 1778. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



2{\9 



junnt' at once their own respectability and the cause which they were employed 
to support. They disgusted the sober inhabitants by their irregularities, and 
provoked them by their insolence ; so that many who had hailed their arrival 
with cordial gratulations, felt a lively satisfaction when the hour of tlieir depar- 
ture came. 

General Washington quitted White Marsh, crossed the Schuylkill at Svveed's 
Ford, and, on the 19th of December, took a strong position at Valley Forge, 
about twenty-six miles from Philadelphia. Had he retired during the winter to 
the shelter of a large town, he must have gone to a great distance from the 
British army, and left an extensive tract of country open to their foraging parties ; 
or had he cantoned his men in the adjacent villages, his army might have been 
beaten in detail and gradually destroyed. But at Valley Forge he was suffi- 
ciently near Philadelphia to check the foraging parties of the enemy, and his 
army was so much concentrated as to secure it from any sudden and desultory 
attack. 

At Valley Forge the American commander-in-chief lodged his army in huts 
formed of logs, with the interstices lilled with mud, which constituted very ac- 




Fio. 121.— VUlageofLog-Huts. 

ceptabie habitations to men long unaccustomed to the conveniences of life. But, 
though sheltered from the storm by their rude dwellings, the sufferings of the 
army from want of provisions and clothing were incredible. The winter was 
severe, and many of the men were without stockings or shoes, and almost naked. 
The non-importation associations rendered cloth scarce at the commencement 
of hostilities ; the war rendered importation difficult ; and the consumption ex- 
ceeded the produce of the home manufacture. Hence the army was left in a 
destitute and deplorable condition ; and the line of march, from White Marsh to 
Valley Forge, over rough and frozen roads, might have been traced by the blood 
from the bare and mangled feet of the soldiers. Under shelter of the huts their 
eufferings were at first considerably alleviated ; but in a short time the miseries 
of want, amounting almost to famine, were added to those of nakedness. 

Many representations on this subject had been submitted to congress, which 



t70 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

had authorized the commander-in-chief to seize provisions for liis army wherever 
he could find them, within seventy miles of headquarters, paying for them with 
money, or giving certificates for the redemption of which the faith of the United 
States was pledged. This odious power General Washington was extremely 
backward to exercise : but at Valley Forge his necessities were so pressing 
that he was constrained to have recourse to it ; and, notwithstanding all his pre- 
cautions, the manner in which his orders were executed did not always soften 
the rigor of this harsh measure. 

The American commander-in-chief was ill provided with money, and could 
make his payments only in paper of very uncertain value ; but the supplies car- 
ried into Philadelphia were readily paid for by the British troops in gold and 
silver. It was, however, no easy matter for the country people to carry pro- 
visions into Philadelphia without detection and punishment ; for the American 
detachments and patroles, though at a respectful distance, almost encircled the 
city. General Armstrong, with ihe Pennsylvania militia, was at the old camp 
at White Marsh ; General Smallwood was detached to Wilmington; Colonel 
Morgan, whose riflemen had been so active on the Hudson during the preceding 
campaign, guarded the western bank of the Schuylkill ; Count Pulaski, a Polish 
nobleman in the service of the United States, who had been appointed to com- 
mand the cavalry, was posted with a part of his force at Trenton ; and Major 
Jamieson and Captain Lee were appointed to watch both sides of the Delaware. 

From the position which General Washington had taken at Valley Forge, and 
from the activity and vigilance of his patroles, the British army in Philadelphia 
was straitened for forage and fresh provisions. A considerable number of the 
people of Pennsylvania were well affected to the British cause, and desirous of 
supplying the troops, while many more were willing to carry victuals to Phila- 
delphia, where they found a ready market, and payment in gold or silver, 
whereas the army at Valley Forge could pay only in paper money of uncertain 
value. But it was not easy to reach Philadelphia, nor safe to attempt it ; for 
the American parties often intercepted them, took the provisions without pay- 
ment, and not unfrequently added corporal chastisement. The first operations 
on the part of the British, therefore, in the campaign of 1778, were undertaken 
in order to procure supplies for the army. About the middle of March, a strong 
detachment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mawhood, made a foraging excursion, for 
six or seven days, into Jersey, surprised and defeated the American parties at 
Hancock's and Qiiinton's bridges, on Always creek, which falls into the Dela- 
ware to the south of Reedy island, killed or took fifty or sixty of the militia, 
and, after a successful expedition, returned to Philadelphia with little loss. 

A corps of Pennsylvania militia, daily varying in number, sometimes not ex- 
ceeding fifty, sometimes amounting to 600, under General Lacy, had taken post 
at a place called Crooked Billet, about seventeen miles from Philadelphia, on 
the road to New York, for the purpose of intercepting the country people who 
attempted to carry provisions to the British army. Early on the morning of the 
4th of May, Colonel Abercrombie and Major Simcoe, with a strong detachment, 
attempted to surprise this party ; but Lacy escaped with little loss, except his 
baggage, which fell into the hands of the enemy. 

On the 7th of May, the British undertook an expedition against the galleys 
and other shipping which had escaped up the Delaware after the reduction of 
Mud Island, and destroyed upward of forty vessels and some stores and provis- 
ions. The undisputed superiority of the British naval force, and the conse- 
quent command of the Delaware, gave them great facilities in directing a suita- 
ble armament against any particular point ; and the movements of the militia, on 
whom congress chiefly depended for repelling sudden predatory incursions and 
for guarding the roads to Philadelphia, were often tardy and inefllcient. The 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 271 

roads were ill-guarded ; and the British commonly accomplished their foraging 
and returned to camp before an adequate force could be assembled to oppose 
ihem. 

To remedy these evils, to annoy the rear of the British troops, in case they 
evacuated Philadelphia, which it was now suspected they intended to do, and 
also to form an advanced guard of the main army, the Marquis de la Fayette, 
with upward of 2,000 chosen men, and six pieces of artillery, was ordered to the 
east of the Schuylkill, and took, post on Baron Hill, seven or eight miles in front 
of the army at Valley Forge. Sir William Howe immediately got notice of his 
position, and formed a plan to surprise and cut him oft". For that purpose, a de- 
tachment of 5,000 of the best troops of the British army, under General Grant, 
marched from Philadelphia on the night of the 20th of May, and took the road 
which runs along the Delaware, and consequently does not lead directly to 
Baron Hill. But after advancing a few miles, the detachment turned to the left, 
and, proceeding by White Marsh, passed at no great distance from La Fayette's 
left flank, and about sunrise reached a point in his rear, where two roads di- 
verged, one leading to the camp of the marquis, the other to Matson's ford, each 
about a mile distant. There General Grant's detachment was first observed by 
the Americans ; and the British perceived by the rapid movements of some hos- 
tile horsemen, that they were seen. Both La Fayette's camp and the road lead- 
ing from it to Matson's ford, were concealed from the British troops by interve- 
ning woods and high grounds. General Grant spent some time in making dispo- 
sitions for the intended attack. That interval was actively improved by the mar- 
quis, who, although not apprized of the full extent of his danger, acted with 
promptitude and decision. He marched rapidly to Matson's ford, from which he 
was somewhat more distant than the British detachment, and reached it while 
General Grant was advancing against Baron Hill, in the belief that the Marquis 
de la Fayette was still there. The Americans hurried throiigh the ford, leaving 
their artillery behind ; but, on discovering that they were not closely pursued, 
some of them returned and dragged the fieldpieces across the river : a small 
party was also sent into the woods to retard the progress of the British advanced 
guard, if it should approach while the artillery was in the ford. 

On finding the camp at Baron Hill deserted. General Gram immediately 
pursued in the track of the retreating enemy, toward Matson's ford. His 
advanced guard overtook some of the small American party, which had been 
sent back to cover the passage of the artillery, before they could recross the 
river, and took or killed a few of them ; but on reaching the ford General Grant 
found the marquis so advantageously posted on the rising ground on the oppo- 
site buTik, and his artillery so judiciously placed, that it was deemed unadvisa- 
ble to attack him. Thus the attempt against the Marquis de la Fayette failed, 
although the plan was well-concerted, and on the very point of success. In the 
British army sanguine expectations of the favorable issue of the enterprise were 
entertained ; and in order to insure a happy result, a large detachment under 
General Grey, in the course of the night, took post at a ford of the Schuylkill, 
two or three miles in front of La Fayette's right flank, to intercept him if he 
should attempt to escape in that direction, while the main body of the army ad- 
vanced to Chestnut Hill to support the attack; but on the failure of the enter- 
prise the whole returned to Philadelphia. 

General Grant's detachment was seen from the camp at Valley Forge about 
the time it was discovered by the troops at Baron Hill : alarm-guns were fired 
to warn the marquis of his danger ; and the whole army was drawn out, to be 
in readiness to act as circumstances might require. The escape of the detach- 
ment was the cause of much joy and congratulation in the American, and of dis- 
appointment and chagrin in the British army. 



272 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

That a strong detachment of hostile troops should pass at a small distance from 
La Fayette's Hank, and gain his rear unobserved, would seem to argue a want 
of vigilance on the part of that ofTicer ; but the Pennsylvania militia had been 
posted at a little distance on his left, and he relied on them for watching the 
roads in that quarter. The militia, however, had quitted their station, without 
informing him of their movement ; and consequently his left flank, and the roads 
about White Marsh, remained unguarded. 

About that time. Sir William Howe resigned the command of the army. So 
far back as the month of October, in the preceding year, he had requested to be 
relieved from the painful service in which he was engaged. On the 14th of 
April, 1778, he received his majesty's permission to resign ; but at the same time 
he was directed, while he continued in command, to embrace every opportunity 
of putting an end to the war, by a due employment of the force under his orders. 
In the beginning of June he sailed for England, leaving the troops under the 
care of Sir Henry Clinton as his successor. 

About the time when Sir William Howe resigned the command of the army, the 
British government ordered the evacuation of Philadelphia. While the British 
had an undisputed naval superiority, Philadelphia was, in some respects, a good 
military station. But Philadelphia is 100 miles up the Delaware; and as Sir 
William Howe had been unable to drive General Washington from the field, he 
had found some difficulty in subsisting his army in that city, even when the 
British ships had the full command of the sea, and could force their way up the 
great rivers ; but when the empire of the ocean was about to be disputed by the 
French, Philadelphia became a hazardous post, on account of the difficulty and 
uncertainty of procuring provisions, receiving communications, or sending aid to 
such places as might be attacked. It was accordingly resolved to abandon that 
city ; and as circumstances were changed, instead of returning by sea, to march 
the army through the Jerseys to New York, where the communication with the 
ocean is more easy. 

The preparations required for this movement could not be so secretly made as 
to escape the notice of the Americans ; and to be in readiness for it, was one 
reason of detaching the Marquis de la Fayette to Baron Hill, where he had been 
exposed to so much danger. General Washington called in his detachments, and 
pressed the state governments to hasten the march of their new levies, in order 
that he might be enabled to act offensively : but the new levies arrived slowly ; 
and in some instances the state legislatures were deliberating on the means of 
raising them at the time when they should have been in the field. 

Although General Washington was satisfied of the intention of the British 
commander-in-chief to evacuate Philadelphia, yet it was uncertain in what way 
he would accomplish his purpose ; but the opinion that he intended to march 
through the Jerseys to New York gained ground in the American camp ; and in 
this persuasion General Washington detached General Maxwell with the Jersey 
brigade across the Delaware, to co-operate with General Dickinson, who was 
assembling the Jersey militia, in breaking down the bridges, felling trees across 
the roads, and impeding and harassing the British troops in their retreat ; but 
with orders to be on his guard against a sudden attack. 

General Washington summoned a council of war to deliberate on the measures 
to be pursued in that emergency. It was unanimously resolved not to molest 
the British army in passing the Delaware ; but with respect to subsequent op- 
erations there was much difference of opinion in the council. General Lee, 
who had lately joined the army after his exchange, was decidedly against risk- 
ing either a general or partial engagement. The British army he estimated at 
10,000 men fit for duty, exclusive of officers, while the American army did not 
amount to 11,000 ; he was therefore of opinion that, with such an equality of 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 273 

force, it would be criminal to hazard a battle. He relied much on the impo- 
sing attitude in which their late foreign alliance placed them, and maintained 
that nothing but a defeat of the army could now endanger their independence. 
Almost all the foreign officers agreed in opinion with General Lee ; and among 
the American generals only Wayne and Cadwallader were decidedly in favor 
of attacking the enemy. In these circumstances, General Washington, although 
strongly inclined to fight, found himself constrained to act with much circum- 
spection. 

Having made all the requishe preparations, Sir Henry Clinton, early in the 
morning of the 18th of June, led the British army to the confluence of the Del- 
aware and Schuylkill, where boats and other vessels were ready to receive 
them ; and so judicious were the arrangements made by the admiral, that all the 
troops, with the baggage and artillery, were carried across the Delaware, and 
safely landed on the Jersey side of the river before ten in the morning. Many 
of the loyalists of Philadelphia accompanied the army, carrying their effects 
along with them. The Americans entered the city before the British rear-guard 
had entirely left it. 

There were two roads leading from Philadelphia to New York ; the one run- 
ning along the western bank of the Delaware to Trenton ferry, and the other 
along the eastern bank to the same point. The British army had wisely crossed 
the river at the point where it was least exposed to molestation, and entered 
on the last of these two roads. In marching through a difficult and hostile 
country, Sir Henry Clinton prudently carried along with him a considerable 
quantity of baggage, and a large supply of provisions ; so that the progress of 
the army, thus heavily incumbered, was but slow. It proceeded leisurely 
through Huddersfield, Mount Holly, Crosswick, and reached AUentown on the 
24th ; having in seven days marched less than forty miles. This slow progress 
made the Americans believe that Sir Henry Clinton wished to be attacked. Gen- 
eral Maxwell, who was posted at Mount Holly, retired on his approach ; and 
neither he nor General Dickinson was able to give him much molestation. 

As the march of the British army, till it passed Crosswick, was up the Dela- 
ware, and only at a small distance from that river, General Washington, who 
left Valley Forge on the day that Sir Henry Clinton evacuated Philadelphia, 
found it necessary to take a circuitous route, and pass the river higher up, at 
Coryell's ferry, where he crossed it on the 22d, and took post at Hopewell, 
on the high grounds in that vicinity, and remained during the 23d in that po- 
sition. 

From AUentown there were two roads to New York ; one on the left passing 
through South Amboy to the North river, the other on the right leading to Sandy 
Hook. The first of these was somewhat shorter, but the river Raritan lay in 
the way, and it might be difficult and dangerous to pass it in presence of the en- 
emy. Sir Henry Clinton, therefore, resolved to take the road to Sandy Hook, 
by which the Raritan would be altogether avoided. 

Although a great majority in the American council of war were averse from 
fighting, yet General Washington was strongly inclined to attack the British 
army. He summoned the council of war a second time, and again submitted 
the subject to their consideration ; but they adhered to their former opinion ; and 
General Washington, still inclined to attack the enemy, determined to act, to a 
certain extent, on his own responsibility. 

The Jersey militia and a brigade of continentals, under Generals Dickinson 
and Maxwell, hovered on the left flank of the British army ; General Cadwalla- 
der, with a continental regiment and a few militia, was in its rear, and Colonel 
Morgan, with his regiment 600 strong, was on its right. These detachments 
were ordered to harass the enemy as much as possible. 

18 



271 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

As Sir Henry Clinton proceeded on the route toward Sandy Hook, General 

Washington strengthened his advanced guard till it amounted to 5,000 men. 
General Lee, from his rank, had a claim to the command of that force ; but, at 
first, he declined it, and the Marquis de la Fayette was appointed to that service. 
But General Lee, perceiving the importance of the command, solicited the ap- 
pointment which he had at first declined, and was accordingly sent forward 
with a reinforcement, when, from seniority, the whole of the advanced guard 
became subject to his orders. 

On the evening of the 27th, Sir Henry Clinton took a strong position on the 
high grounds about Freehold courthouse, in the county of Monmouth. His right 
was posted in a small wood ; his left was covered by a thick forest and a mo- 
rass ; he had a wood in front, also a marsh for a considerable space toward his 
left ; and he was within twelve miles of the high grounds at Middletown, after 
reaching which no attempt could be made upon him with any prospect of suc- 
cess. His position was unassailable ; but General Washington resolved to at- 
tack his rear in the morning, as soon as it descended from the high grounds into 
the plain beyond them, and gave orders accordingly to General Lee, who was 
at English Town, three miles in the rear of the British army, and as much in 
advance of the main body of the Americans. 

By the strong parties on his flanks and rear, the British commander was con- 
vinced that the hostile army was at hand ; and, suspecting that an attempt on 
his baggage was intended, on the morning of the 28th he changed his order of 
march, and put all the baggage imder the care of General Knyphausen, who 
commanded the van division of his army, in order that the rear division, consist- 
ing of the flower of the troops, under Earl Cornwallis, might be unencumbered, 
and ready to act as circumstances might require. Sir Henry Clinton remained 
with the rear division. 

At daybreak on the morning of the 28th of June, General Knyphausen 
marched with the van division, having in charge the baggage, which was so 
abundant as to extend in a line nearly twelve miles. The rear of the army, that 
it might not press too much on the van, did nut leave its ground till near eight 
in the morning. General Lee, who on the preceding evening had received 
orders to attack the British rear, Avhich orders were repeated in the morning, 
with an assurance that the main body of the army would advance and support 
him, prepared to obey his instructions. Scarcely had the British rear-guard de- 
scended from the heights of Freehold into a plain three miles long and one 
broad, when the American van was seen advancing and descending from the 
heights which the British had just left. At the same time, Sir Henry Clinton 
iperceived strong columns on his flanks. Convinced that his baggage was aimed 
at, he thought the best method of securing it was to make a vigorous attack on 
the division in his rear, and to press it so closely as to render the recall of the 
columns on his flanks necessary. He accordingly made the proper dispositions 
for attacking the enemy ; while General Lee, who believed he had to do with 
a rear-guard only, and from whom the movements of the British were concealed 
by intervening woods, advanced over some narrow passes in a morass into the 
plain : but, instead of a rear-guard, he saw the flower of the British army drawn 
up to receive him. He perceived his mistake and danger, and instantly retreat- 
ed, before the British were ready to attack him ; sensible that, if beaten on that 
ground, his retreat across the morass would be difficult or impracticable, and that 
he could not be easily reinforced, he resolved to regain the rising ground, that 
he might receive the attack of the enemy in a more favorable position. While 
he was making this retrograde movement, near midday. General Washington 
.rode forward, and, ignorant of the causes and motives of the retreat, -addressed 
General Lee in warm terms of disapprobation. The British ariiw advanced 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 275 

rapidly upon them, and Washington ordered Lee to arrest their progress while 
he brought up the main body of the army to his assistance. 

General Lee, who had reached the ground where he intended to fight, execu- 
ted his orders with characteristic courage and skill. A sharp conflict ensued ; 
the Americans were compelled to retreat, which they did in good order. The 
British advanced and attacked the second line of the Americans, which was 
strongly posted, and made a vigorous resistance. After some severe fighting, 
and several movements on each side, General Washington having brought for- 
ward the main body of the American army and occupied advantageous ground, 
Sir Henry Clinton withdrew his troops and took a good position near the place 
where the battle began, at which he remained till ten at night, when he resumed 
his march, carrying along with him his wounded, except such as could not be 
moved. 

In this indecisive encounter, the Americans gained a victory. The event was 
celebrated with rejoicings throughout the United States, and congress returned 
thanks to General Washington and his army. But Sir Henry Clinton was after- 
ward allowed to pursue his march without interruption. About the time of the 
battle some attempts were made on the baggage, but they were easily repelled, 
and all the American advanced parties were recalled. 

In the battle of Freehold Court House, the loss of both armies was nearly 
equal, amounting to about 400 men on each side. The British lost Lieutenant- 
Colonel Monckton, who was much lamented. The American army particularly 
regretted the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Bonner of Pennsylvania, and of Major 
Dickinson of Virginia. The day was exceedingly warm ; and the heat and fa- 
tigue proved fatal to several soldiers in each army, who expired without a wound. 

General Lee, conceiving himself to have been insulted by General Washing- 
ton on the field of battle, in the evening addressed to him a letter, expressed in 
no very respectful terms. He Avas, therefore, put under arrest, and tried by a 
court-martial for disobedience of orders, and disrespect to his commander-in-chief. 
He was found guilty, and suspended for a year. 

The sentence of the court-martial against General Lee closed the military 
career of that singular man, who, in the early part of the war, had been of much 
service to the Americans. He was bred to arms, had been a lieutenant-colonel 
in the British service, a colonel in the Portuguese army, and an aid-de-camp to 
the king of Poland, with the rank of major-general. On the breaking out of the 
American war he had resigned his commission in the Britisli army, and offered 
his services to congress, who appointed him third in command of their forces. 
He had studied all the most valuable treatises on the art of war, both ancient and 
modern ; and on military subjects his judgment was commonly correct. In the 
presence of the enemy he was cool and intrepid ; and, notwithstanding many 
faults and whimsical peculiarities in his character, he was beloved both by the 
officers and men who served under him. His understanding was vigorous, his 
memory retentive, and his imagination lively. He was a classical scholar, and 
possessed a considerable portion of general knowledge. His temper was sour 
and severe ; he scarcely ever laughed, and seldom smiled. He was impious 
and rude ; a vindictive enemy, but a steady friend ; extremely avaricious, but an 
entire stranger to deceit and dissimulation. He was at times a pleasant and in- 
structive companion, but often capricious and disagreeable. 

When the American army was encamped at White Plains, General Lee 
lodged in a small house near which General Washington occasionally passed 
when observing the dispositions of the enemy : one day, accompanied by some 
of his officers, he called on General Lee and dined with him ; but no sooner 
were they gone than Lee, addressing his aid-de-camp, said : " You must look 
me out another place ; for I shall have Washington and all his puppies contin- 



276 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ually calling upon me, and they will eat me up." Next day seeing the com- 
mander-in-chief and his suit coming that way, and suspecting another visit, he 
ordered his servant to write on the door with chalk, " No victuals dressed here 
to-day." Perceiving this inscription, General Washington and his officers rode 
off, not a little amused at the incident, and the oddities of Lee's character. Lee 
had a strong attachment to dogs, and some of these animals always accompanied 
him. On being informed that congress had confirmed the sentence of the court- 
martial against him, pointing to a dog, he exclaimed, " that I were that ani- 
mal, that I might not call man my brother!" This singular person died in 
Philadelphia, in the beginning of October, 1782. 

After the battle of Freehold Court House, the British army continued its 
march without interruption to Sandy Hook, where it embarked on the 5th of 
July, and on the same day landed at New York. 

General Washington marched to the North river, and took a position near his 
old camp at White Plains. 

On the 5th of July, the day on which the British army arrived at New York, 
the Count d'Estaing, with a French fleet, appeared on the coast of Virginia. 

In the month of March, the French ambassador in London, by order of his 
government, notified to the British court the treaties entered into between 
France and America. In a few days afterward he quitted London, and, about 
the same time, the British ambassador left Paris. This was considered equiva- 
lent to a declaration of war ; and although war was not actually declared, yet 
both parties diligently prepared for hostilities. 

The French equipped at Toulon a fleet of twelve sail of the line and six 
frigates, and gave the command to Count d'Estaing, who, with a considerable 
number of troops on board, sailed on the 13th of April ; but, meeting with con- 
trary winds, he did not reach the coast of America till the 5th of July. He ex- 
pected to find the British army in Philadelphia, and the fleet in the Delaware ; 
and it has been supposed that if this expectation had been realized, the conse- 
quences to Britain must have been calamitous. But it is needless to speculate 
on what might have ensiied in circumstances which never existed. For the 
British fleet and army were at Sandy Hook or New York before the French 
fleet arrived on the coast. 

Informed of the departure of the British from Pennsylvania, Admiral d'Estaing 
instantly sailed to the northward, and, on the evening of the 11th of July, came 
to anchor off New York. Admiral Lord Howe, whose fleet amounted only to 
six ships of the line, four of fifty guns each, and some frigates and smaller ves- 
sels, had been informed of D'Estaing's arrival on the coast some days before he 
appeared in sight, and had made a judicious disposition of his force for the de- 
fence of the harbor. For some time after D'Estaing came in sight, the wind 
was unfavorable to an attempt on the British fleet ; however, on the 22d of July 
it veered to the eastward, the French squadron goc under way, and the British 
expected to be immediately attacked. But, instead of proceeding toward the 
harbor, D'Estaing stood out to sea, and sailed as far south as the capes of the 
Delaware, where he altered his course and steered directly for Rhode Island, 
off which he appeared on the 29th of the month. There he meditated an attack, 
in which General Sullivan, with a detachment from General Washington's army, 
and reinforcements from New England, was to co-operate. 

The Americans had been preparing for some time to attempt the reduction of 
Rhode Island ; and Sullivan had been appointed to superintend and hasten the 
preparations. His measures did not escape the notice of Major-Geiieral Sir 
Robert Pigot, commander of the island, who, in order to impede his operations, 
had ordered two different incursions into Providence Plantation, one conducted 
by Colonel Campbell, and another under Major Eyre, in which a quantity of 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



277 







278 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

military and naval stores, some galleys and armed sloops, with upward of 100 
boats prepared for the expedition, were destroyed. These losses retarded the 
preparations of General Sullivan ; and when Count d'Estaing appeared, the 
Americans were not ready to co-operate with him. 

Rhode Island, which consists of two parts connected by an isthmus, lies off 
the coast of Connecticut, not far from the main land, and has several small isl- 
ands near it. Newport, the chief town of the island, stands to the west of the 
isthmus ; and the island of Connanicut lies off it, between Rhode Island and 
the continent. There are three entrances to the town, one by the east or Sea- 
konet passage ; another by the west of the island, between it and Connanicut, 
called the Main channel ; and another by the west of Connanicut, called the 
West or Narraganset passage, and which unites with the Main channel at the 
east end of Connanicut. 

The British garrison, under General Pigot, amounted to 6,000 men. The 
main body lay at Newport ; three regiments were stationed on Connanicut isl- 
and ; the isthmus was defended by a chain of redoubts ; and each of the three 
entrances by sea was guarded by frigates and galleys, which were destroyed on 
the appearance of Count d'Estaing, to prevent them from falling into his hands. 
D'Estaing stationed some ships-of-war both in the Seakonet and Narraganset 
passages, while he effectually closed the main channel, by anchoring with his 
ileet at its mouth ; and in that situation he remained till the 8th of August. The 
Americans being then ready to co-operate with him, he sailed toward the har- 
bor, receiving and returning the fire of several batteries as he passed, and an- 
chored between Newport and Connanicut. 

On the first appearance of the French fleet at Rhode Island, information of the 
event was sent to New York; and Lord Howe, whose squadron was then in- 
creased to eight ships-of-the-line, five of fifty guns each, two of forty, four frig- 
ates, with three fireships, two bombs, and a number of inferior vessels, after 
having been detained four days by contrary winds, sailed toward Rhode Island, 
appeared in sight of it on the morning of the 9th, and, in the evening, anchored 
off Point Judith, without the entrance into the main channel, toward which the 
wind directly blew, and prevented the French from coming out ; but it shifted to 
northeast during the night, and, in the morning, D'Estaing sailed toward the 
British fleet, before a favorable breeze. Besides his superior force, he had the 
advantage of the weather-gage ; Lord Howe, therefore, declined a battle, and 
stood out to sea. D'Estaing followed him; and both fleets were soon out of 
sight of Rhode Island. 

Lord Howe and Count d'Estaing spent two days in presence of each other, ex- 
hausting all the resources of nautical science, in order to preserve or to gain the 
weather-gage. Toward the close of the second day, when about to come to ac- 
tion, the fleets were separated by a violent storm, which dispersed and consider- 
ably injured both of them. Single ships afterward fell in with each other, 
and spirited encounters ensued ; but no important advantage was gained on 
either side. Lord Howe returned to New York, and D'Estaing to Newport, 
both in a shattered condition. 

When D'Estaing followed Lord Howe from Rhode Island, Sullivan's army, 
amounting to 10,000 men, chiefly militia, was ready to take the field ; it was 
proposed, however, not to commence hostilities till the return of the French, in 
order that they might not ofiend D'Estaing, who had already discovered some 
jealousy and irritation on points of mere form and ceremony. But, as the 
American army could not be long kept together, that proposal was overruled, and 
it was resolved immediately to begin active operations. 

On finding himself seriously threatened. General Pigot withdrew his troops 
from Connanicut, called in his outposts, and concentrated his force in the vicin- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



279 




%m THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ity of Newport, where he occupied an entrenched camp. The American army 

was transported from the continent to the northeast end of the island, took pos- 
session of a fortified post, which the British had abandoned, and marched tow- 
ard Newport, to besiege the hostile camp at that place. 

But, on the 12th of August, before Sullivan had begun the siege, his array 
was overtaken by the furious storm of wind and rain which dispersed and dam- 
aged the fleets. It blew down, and almost irreparably injured the tents, ren- 
dered the firearms unfit for immediate use, and damaged the ammunition, of 
which fifty rounds had just been delivered to each man. The soldiers, having 
no shelter, suffered severely, and some of them perished in the storm, which 
lasted three days ; afterward the American army advanced toward the British 
lines, and began the siege. But the absence of the fleet rendered the situation of 
General Sullivan's army precarious, as the British force at Newport could easily 
be increased. On the evening of the 19th, D'Estaing again appeared oflfthe isl- 
and ; but the joy of the Americans on that occasion was of short duration ; for he 
immediately informed General Sullivan that, in obedience to his orders, and agree- 
ably to the advice of all his officers, he was about to sail to the harbor of Boston. 
His instructions were, to enter that port, in case he should meet with any disas- 
ter, or find a superior British fleet on the coast. The shattered condition of his 
ships, and the arrival of Admiral Byron with reinforcements from England, con- 
stituted the very state of things contemplated in his instructions ; and therefore 
he resolved to proceed to Boston. 

To be abandoned by the fleet in such critical circumstances, and not only de- 
prived of the brilliant success which they thought within their reach, but ex- 
posed to imminent hazard, caused much disappointment, irritation, and alarm, in 
the American camp. The Marquis de la Fayette and General Greene were 
despatched to Count d'Estaing to remonstrate with him on the subject, and to press 
his co-operation and assistance for two days only, in which time they flattered 
themselves the most brilliant success would crown their efforts. But the count 
was not popular in the fleet : he was a military officer as well as a naval com- 
mander, and was considered as belonging to the army rather than to the navy. 
The officers of the sea service looked on him with a jealous and envious eye, 
and were willing to thwart him as far as they were able with safety to them- 
selves. When, on the pressing application of La Fayette and Greene, he again 
submitted the matter to their consideration, they took advantage of the letter of 
the admiral's instructions, and unanimously adhered to their former resolution. 



CHAPTER IX. 



The departure of the French fleet greatly discouraged the American army ; 
and in. a few days Sullivan's force was considerably diminished by desertion. 
On the 26th of August he therefore resolved to raise the siege, and retreat to 
the north end of the island ; and took the necessary precautions for the success- 
ful execution of that movement. 

In the night of the 28th, General Sullivan silently decamped, and retired unob- 
served. Early in the morning the British discovered his retreat, and instantly 
commenced a pursuit. They soon overtook the light troops who covered the 
retreat of the American army, and who continued skirmishing and retreating 
till they reached the north end of the island, where the army occupied a strong 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



281 




Fio. 124.— Chart of the Harbor of Newport. 



282 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

position, at a place where the British formerly had a fortified post, the works 
of which had been strengthened during the two preceding days. There a se- 
vere conflict, for about half an hour, ensued, when the combatants mutually 
withdrew from the field. The loss of the armies was nearly equal, amounting 
to between two and three hundred killed or wounded in the course of the day. 

On the 30th of August there was a good deal of cannonading, but neither party 
ventured to attack the other. The British were expecting reinforcements ; and 
Sullivan, although he made a show of resolutely maintaining his post, was busily 
preparing for the evacuation of the island. In the evening he silently struck his 
tents, embarked his army, with all the artillery, baggage, and stores, on board a 
great number of boats, and landed safely on the continent, before the British 
suspected his intention to abandon the post. General Sullivan made a timely 
escape ; for Sir Henry Clinton was on his way, with 4,000 men, to the assis- 
tance of General Pigot. He was detained four days in the sound by contrary 
winds ; but arrived on the day after the Americans left the island. A very 
short delay might have proved fatal to their army. 

The most sanguine expectations had been entertained throughout the United 
States of the reduction of Rhode Island and the capture of the British force 
which defended it ; so that the disappointment and mortification on the failure of 
the enterprise were exceedingly bitter. The irritation against the French, who 
were considered the authors of the miscarriage, was violent. Sullivan was con- 
fident of success ; and his chagrin at the departure of the French fleet made him 
use some expressions, in a general order, which gave offence to D'Estaing. 
The American leaders felt the importance of preserving the good will of their 
allies. Hence Sullivan explained ; and Washington and congress employed all 
their influence to sooth the angry feelings of the French admiral, and to pre- 
vent that disunion and distrust which threatened to alienate the Americans and 
their new allies from each other. These efforts to heal the growing breach 
were successful ; although the ill humor of the populace manifested itself in 
quarrelling with the French sailors both at Boston and Charleston in South 
Carolina. 

The British fleet had suff'ered considerably in the storm, but had not sustained 
so much damage as the French. In a short time. Lord Howe was again ready 
for sea ; and, having learned that D'Estaing had sailed for Boston, he left New 
York with the intention of reaching that place before him, or of attacking him 
there, if he found it could be done with advantage. But on entering the bay of 
Boston, he perceived the French fleet in Nantucket Roads, so judiciously sta- 
tioned, and so well protected by batteries, that there was no prospect of attack- 
ing it with success. He therefore returned to New York, where, finding that, 
by fresh arrivals, his fleet was decidedly superior to that of the French, he 
availed himself of the permission which he had received some time before, and 
resigned the command to Admiral Gambler, who was to continue in the com- 
mand till the arrival of Admiral Byron, who was daily expected from Halifax. 

Sir Henry Clinton, finding that General Sullivan had effected his retreat from 
Rhode Island, set out on his return to New York ; but, that the expedition might 
not be wholly ineffectual, he meditated an attack on New London, situated on a 
river which falls into the sound. The wind, however, being unfavorable to the 
enterprise, he gave the command of the troops on board the transports to Gener- 
al Grey, with orders to proceed in an expedition against Buzzard's bay, and 
continued his voyage to New York. In obedience to the orders which he 
had received. General Grey sailed to Acushnet river, where he landed on 
the 5th of September, and destroyed all the shipping in the river, amounting to 
more than seventy sail. He burned a great part of the towns of Bedford and 
Fairhaven, the one on the west and the other on the east bank, destroying a 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 283 

considerable quantity of military and naval stores, provisions, and merchandise. 
He landed at six in the evening ; and so rapid were his movements, that the 
work of destruction was accomplished, and the troops reimbarked before noon 
the next day. He then proceeded to Martha's Vineyard, where he took or 
burned several vessels, destroyed a salt work, compelled the inhabitants to sur- 
render their arms, and levied from them a contribution of 1,000 sheep and 300 
oxen, with which seasonable supply of provisions he returned to New York. 

The return of the British fleet and of the troops under General Grey relieved 
the Americans from the anxious apprehensions of an attack on their allies at 
Boston. Under that apprehension General Washington broke up his camp at 
White Plains, and, proceeding northward, took a position at Fredericksburg. 
He detached Generals Gates and McDougall to Danbury in Connecticut, in order 
that they might be in readiness to move as circumstances might require ; and 
he sent General Putnam to West Point, to watch the North river, and the im- 
portant passes in the highlands. But the return of the fleet and troops to New 
York quieted those apprehensions. 

Meanwhile the Americans perceived that an expedition was preparing at 
New York, the object of which they were unable to ascertain ; but soon after 
the return of the troops under General Grey, the British army advanced in great 
force on both sides of the North river. The column on the west bank, consist- 
ing of 5,000 men, commanded by Lord Cornwallis, extended from the Hudson 
to the Hackensack. Tlie division on the east side, consisting of about 3,000 
men, under General Knyphausen, stretched from the North river to the Bronx. 
The communication between them was kept up by flat-bottomed boats, by means 
of which the two divisions could have been readily united, if the Americans had 
advanced against either of them. General Washington sent out several detach- 
ments to observe the movements of those columns. Colonel Baylor, who with 
his regiment of cavalry, consisting of upward of a hundred men, had been sta- 
tioned near Paramus, crossed the Hackensack on the morning of the 27th of 
September, and occupied Tappon or Herringtown, a small village near New 
Tappon, where some militia were posted. Of these circumstances Lord Corn- 
wallis received immediate notice, and he formed a plan to surprise and cut ofl" 
both the cavalry and militia. The execution of the enterprise against Baylor 
was intrusted to General Grey ; and Colonel Campbell, with a detachment from 
Knyphausen's division, was to cross the river, and attack the militia at New 
Tappon. Colonel Campbell's part of the plan failed, by some delay in the pas- 
sage of the river ; during which a deserter informed the militia of their danger, 
and they saved themselves by flight. But General Grey completely surprised 
Baylor's troops, and killed, wounded, or took the greater part of them. Colonel 
Baylor was wounded and made prisoner. The slaughter on that occasion, which 
the Americans thought unnecessarily great, excited much indignation, and was 
the subject of loud complaints throughout the United States. 

Three days after the surprise of Baylor, the American Colonel Butler, with a 
detachment of infantry, assisted by Major Lee with part of his cavalry, fell in 
with a party of fifteen chasseurs and about 100 yagers, under Captain Donop, on 
vvhom they made such a rapid charge, that, without the loss of a man, they kill- 
ed ten on the spot, and took about twenty prisoners. This advantage was very 
soolhing to the embittered feelings of the Americans, who considered it some 
compensation for Baylor's loss. 

The movement of the British army up the North river already mentioned, was 
made for the purpose of foraging, and also to cover a meditated attack on Little 
Egg Harbor ; and having accomplished its object, it returned to New York. 
Little Egg Harbor, situated on the coast of Jersey, was a noted rendezvous of 
privateers ; and being so near the entrance to New York, ships bound to that 



284 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

port were much exposed to their depredations. An expedition against it was 
therefore planned, and the conduct of the enterprise intrusted to Captain Fer- 
guson of the seventeenth regiment, with about 300 men, assisted by Captain 
Collins of the navy. He sailed from New York ; but, short as the passage was, 
he was detained several days by contrary winds, and did not arrive at the place 
of his destination till the evening of the 5th of October. The Americans had 
got notice of his design, and had sent to sea such of their privateers as were 
ready for sailing. They had also hauled the largest of the remaining vessels, 
which were chiefly prizes, twenty miles up the river to Chestnut Neck, and had 
carried their smaller vessels still farther into the country. Ferguson proceeded 
to Chestnut Neck, burned the vessels there, destroyed the storehouses and pub- 
lic works of every sort ; and, in returning, committed some depredations on pri- 
vate property. 

Count Pulaski, a Polish nobleman in the service of the United States, had been 
nominated commander of the American cavalry ; but, as that appointment gave 
offence to the officers, he resigned his commission. Congress, however, permitted 
him to raise a legionary corps, consisting of three incomplete companies of infantry 
and three troops of cavalry, which he officered chiefly with foreigners, and com- 
manded the whole in person. He was ordered toward Little Egg harbor, and 
lay, without due vigilance, eight or ten miles from the coast. One Juliet, a 
Frenchman, who had deserted from the British service and obtained a commis- 
sion in Pulaski's corps, redeserted, joined Captain Ferguson of Little Egg har- 
bor, after his return from Chestnut Neck, and gave him exact information of the 
strength and situation of Pulaski's troops. Ferguson and Collins immediately 
resolved to surprise the Polish nobleman ; and for that purpose, on the fifteenth 
of October, they embarked two hundred and fifty men in boats, rowed ten miles 
up the river before daybreak, landed within a small distance of his infantry, left 
fifty men to guard their boats, and with the remainder of their force suddenly 
fell on the unsuspicious detachment, killed about fifty of them, among whom 
were the Baron de Bosc and Lieutenant de la Borderie, and retreated, with 
scarcely any loss, before they could be attacked by Pulaski's cavalry. 

In this instance they greatly injured or ruined many individuals among the 
Americans ; but they were useless in respect of the great object of the war — 
the subjugation of the country. 

Admiral Byron, with a considerable number of ships, sailed from England on 
the ninth of June to take the command of the fleet on the American station, and 
to oppose Count d'Estaing in those seas : but during the summer the weather 
was uncommonly boisterous in the Atlantic ocean ; and on the third of July he 
was overtaken by a storm which dispersed his fleet. Several of his ships 
reached New York singly ; and six of them, which had kept together under Ad- 
miral Parker, arrived there on the 29th of August. Admiral Byron, in the 
Princess Royal, being left alone, steered for Halifax, where ho anchored on the 
26th of August ; and in that port found the Culloden, one of his fleet. These 
two vessels being refitted with the utmost despatch, he sailed on the 4th of Sep- 
tember, and arrived at New York about the middle of the month. 

He made every exertion to repair his shattered squadron ; but was not ready 
for sea till the 18th of October, when he sailed for Boston in quest of D'Estaing. 
HisSil fortune still pursued him ; for scarcely had he reached the bay of Bos- 
ton, when on the 1st of November, a violent storm arose, which drove him to 
sea, and so disabled his ships that he was obliged to hasten to Rhode Island to 
refit. D'Estaing, having repaired his fleet, seized the opportunity of Admiral 
Byron's absence to put to sea, on the 3d of November, and steered for the West 
Indies. On the same day. Grant, with a detachment of six thousand men from 
the British army, convoyed by six sail of the line under Commodore Hotham 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 285 

sailed for the same quarter. Toward the end of the month a detachment of the 
British army under Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, embarked with the design of 
invading the southern states, and was escorted by Commodore Sir Peter Par- 
ker. A sufficient force still remained at New York for its defence. 

As the season for active operations in the northern and middle states was 
now at an end, the American army retired into winter quarters. The main 
body was cantoned on both sides of the North river, about West Point and Mid- 
dleburgh, while light troops were posted in advance. In this situation they cov- 
ered the country, and were conveniently placed for procuring subsistence. The 
greater part of the men were on the west side of the river, because from that 
quarter the supplies of bread were drawn, while the animal food was brought 
from the states of New England ; and it was easier to drive the cattle than to 
transport the corn from a distance. The army was lodged in huts as in the pre- 
ceding winter ; but, by means of the French alliance, the men were more com- 
fortably clothed than formerly. 

During the summer of 1778 a harassing and destructive war was carried on 
by the Indians against the settlers on the western frontier of the United States. 
Congress was desirous that the numerous tribes of aboriginal inhabitants should 
either become their allies or remain neutral during the war. At first many of 
the nations seemed friendly to the United States : but congress had not the 
means of supplying them with those European commodities which they were 
in the habit of using ; while the British agents in Canada liberally bestowed 
upon them the articles of which they stood in need, and zealously invited them 
to take up arms against the United States. By their presents and their councils 
they alienated the minds of the Indians from the Americans, and prevailed upon 
them to espouse the British cause ; so that, from the Mohawk to the Ohio, the 
American frontier was threatened with the tomahawk and the scalping-knife. 

Although the storm was foreseen, yet the measures of the Americans, de- 
pending on the resolutions of different states and the agency of militia, were 
not sufficiently prompt to prevent or anticipate the threatened aggression. The 
Indians, with savage fury, burst into the American territory, carrying death and 
desolation in their train. The happy settlement of Wyoming became, in a par- 
ticular manner, the scene of carnage, misery, and ruin. That beautiful tract of 
country, lying on both sides of the Susquehannah, was claimed both by Connecti- 
cut and Pennsylvania ; and had been settled by emigrants from the former of 
those states, who, it is said, purchased the land from the Indians. The settle- 
ment was in a most flourishing condition, and contained upward of 1,000 fami- 
lies. Unfortunately, Wyoming was not free from those political dissensions 
which, in a greater or less degree, agitated every province of the union, and 
which have such a pestilential tendency to destroy social happiness and embit- 
ter human life. A great majority of the settlers zealously espoused the cause 
of congress ; but a few were devoted to the support of royalty. These last, con- 
sidering themselves harshly treated by their political opponents, withdrew from 
the settlement, and sought refuge among the savages, or retired to the British 
posts on the frontiers of Canada. There they cherished a deadly hatred against 
their countrymen, and meditated sanguinary schemes of vengeance. 

At the head of those refugees was Colonel John Butler, cousin of Zebulon 
Butler, commander of the militia of Wyoming. The hostile designs of the 
Indians and of the emigrants were not unknown to the settlers at Wyoming, 
who constructed forts, and made such other preparations for defence as they 
were able. But their enemies endeavored to deceive, in order more easily to 
destroy them. The hostile Indians sent messengers with assurances of their 
peaceable disposition ; and, the more effectually to lull the settlers at Wyoming 
into a fatal security, Butler, in a numerous assembly of savages, declared that 



286 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




>. 

^ 



j-~ lO 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 287 

he was about to retire to Detroit, adding, agreeably to the peculiar idiom of his 
auditors, that " his hand was too short to do anything that year." These pro- 
fessions and declarations were merely intended to deceive ; but the perfidious 
artifice was not followed with complete success. The settlers suspected the 
designs of their enemies, and, it is said, v/rote to congress and to General 
Washington, representing the danger to which they were exposed; but their let- 
ters were intercepted by the royalists, or tories, as they were commonly called, 
of Pennsylvania, so that government remained ignorant of the perilous state 
of Wyoming. Meanwhile the settlers betook themselves to their forts for se- 
curity. 

On the 1st of July, a hostile force, supposed to amount to 1,500 men, com- 
posed of 300 Indians under their own chiefs, and upward of 1,000 tories painted 
like Indians, commanded by Colonel John Butler, burst into the settlement. 
They easily gained possession, by treachery, it is said, of one of the upper 
forts ; and they took the other. The two principal forts, Kingston and Wilkes- 
barre, were situated near each other, but on different sides of the river. Of 
the first of these Colonel Zebulon Butler took possession, with the greater part 
of the armed force of the district ; and a number of women and children took 
refuge in the same place. When summoned to surrender the fort, Zebulon But- 
ler refused compliance, but proposed a parley ; and a place at some distance 
from the fort was agreed on for a conference. At the head of 400 men, Butler 
left the fort and marched toward the appointed spot, but found none of the op- 
posite party there. At a still greater distance from the fort, however, and near 
the foot of a mountain, he saw a flag displayed, and with imprudent confidence 
proceeded toward it ; but, for a while, it retired as he advanced. Ai. length he 
found himself almost surrounded by the enemy, who, instead of a friendly confer- 
ence, commenced a furious attack upon them. In that alarming juncture the 
Americans displayed much firmness, and fought with such steady courage that 
the advantage was rather on their side, till a soldier, either through treachery or 
cowardice, cried out, " The colonel has ordered a retreat !" Instantly his men 
fell into confusion and a total rout soon ensued. The troops fled toward the 
river, which they endeavored to pass in order to enter Fort W^ilkesbarre, 
The enemy pursued with savage fury, massacring without resistance all who 
fell in their way. So complete was their success, and so destructive their 
rage, that of 400 men who had marched out to the delusive parley, Zebulon But- 
ler and about twenty others only escaped. In this transaction we are equally 
surprised at the unsuspecting simplicity of the one party,and the sanguinary con- 
duct of the other. 

Next day the Indians and their barbarous white allies invested Fort Kingston. 
Colonel Dennison, on whom the command of the fort had devolved, sensible of his 
inability to defend the post, went out with a flag of truce to inquire what terms 
would be granted to the garrison on surrendering. John Butler, with savage 
ferocity, replied, " The hatchet." Dennison defended the fort till most of his 
men were either killed or wounded, when he surrendered at discretion. A few 
prisoners were selected ; and John Butler, with his Indians and tories, to save 
themselves the trouble of murdering individually their vanquished enemies, with 
the women and children, shut them all up in the houses and barracks, set fire 
to the buildings, and with horrid joy saw them perish in one general confla- 
gration. 

Butler next pifefeed over to Wilkesbarre the feeble garrison of Avhich, 
trusting to the generosity of the enemy, surrendered at discretion ; but they mis- 
took the character of Butler and his associates : for the continental soldiers, 
amounting to about seventy, were cut in pieces ; and the rest of the people in 
the fort, men, women, and children, were consumed in the flames, as those of 



288 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Kingston had been. All show of resistance was at an end ; but the work of de- 
vastation did not cease. About 3,000 persons, without money, clothes, or pro- 
visions, precipitately abandoned their homes, and fled from the murderous toma- 
hawk : and, in order to prevent their return, their enemies destroyed everything 
they had left behind. In the work of desolation and death, fire and sword were 
alternately employed ; and the settlement, which had lately bloomed like para- 
dise, was converted into a dreary and silent wilderness. The property of the 
few tories only was spared ; and their thinly-scattered houses and farms smiled 
in the midst of surrounding ruin. Having gratified their revenge, and hearing 
chat regular troops were advancing against them, the savage invaders retreated 
from the country which they had laid waste. 

Congress could not spare troops to cover the whole of the western frontier, 
which was exposed to hostile incursions ; and consequently some districts were 
occasionally ravaged : but the sufferings at Wyoming were so remarkable, that, 
on the first notice of what had happened, Colonel Hartley, with his regiment and 
two companies of militia, was ordered to that settlement. He marched against 
the Indian towns, destroyed some of them, and took a few prisoners ; but soon 
found it expedient to retreat. He was pursued and Adgorously attacked, but re- 
pulsed the assailants with loss. 

The fourth Pennsylvanian regiment, with some of Morgan's riflemen, com- 
manded by Lieutenant-Colonel William Butler, a distinguished partisan, marched 
for the defence of the western frontier. After a difficult and fatiguing march, 
in which he crossed high mountains and deep waters, he reached the Indian 
towns of Unundilla and Anaquaqua, near the sources of the Susquehannah, 
where a considerable quantity of corn was laid up for winter provisions. He 
destroyed both the towns and corn, drove the savages to a greater distance from 
the frontier, and rendered their incursions into the provinces more difficult. 

On the 11th of November 500 Indians and loyalists, with a small detachment 
of regular troops, under the command of the notorious John Butler, made an ir- 
ruption into the settlement at Cherry Valley, in the state of New York, surprised 
and killed Colonel Alden, commander of the American force at that place, and 
ten of his soldiers. They attacked a fort erected there ; but were compelled to 
retreat. Next day they left the place, after having murdered and scalped thir- 
ty-two of the inhabitants, chiefly women and children. 

During the summer, the house of Mr. John Merrill, of Nelson county, Ken- 
tucky, was attacked by the Indians, and defended with singular address and 
good fortune. Merrill was alarmed by the barking of a dog about midnight, and 
upon opening the door in order to ascertain the cause of the disturbance, he re- 
ceived the fire of six or seven Indians, by which his arm and thigh were both 
broken. He instantly sunk upon the floor, and called upon his wife to close the 
door. This had scarcely been done, when it was violently assailed by the tom- 
ahawks of the enemy, and a large breach soon effected. Mrs. Merrill, how- 
ever, being a perfect Amazon, both in strength and courage, guarded it with an 
axe, and successively killed or badly wounded four of the enemy as they at- 
tempted to force their way into the cabin. The Indians then ascended the 
roof and attempted to enter by way of the chimney, but here, again, they were 
met by the same determined enemy. Mrs. Merrill seized the only feather-bed 
which the cabin afforded, and hastily ripping it open, poured its contents upon 
the fire. A furious blaze and stifling smoke instantly ascojwied the chimney, 
and quickly brought down two of the enemy, who lay for a lew moments at the 
mercy of the lady. Seizing the axe, she quickly despatched them, and was in- 
stantly afterward summoned to the door, where the only remaining savage now 
appeared, endeavoring to effect an entrance while she was engaged at the chim- 
ney. He soon received a gash in the cheek, which compelled him with a loud 



290 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

yell to relinquish his purpose. He returned to Chilicothe, where, from the re- 
port of a prisoner, he gave an exaggerated account of the fierceness, strength 
and courage of the long-knife squaw. 

While the frontiers of Pennsylvania and New York were afflicted by the hor- 
rors of savage warfare, the same calamity was preparing for Virginia, but was 
prevented by the courage and persevering activity of Colonel George Rogers 
Clarke. At the head of some of the western militia of Virginia, by incredible 
exertions, he penetrated to the British settlements on the Mississippi, and took 
the town of Kaskaskias, a dependancy on Canada, which, along with that prov- 
ince, had been given up to the British at the peace of 1763. At Kaskaskias 
Clarke, with a handful of men, was far removed from all support, and surrounded 
by numerous fierce and hostile tribes : but his courage and talents were equal to 
the arduous circumstances in which he was placed ; and he showed in a stri- 
king manner what ditficulties a sound and enterprising mind can surmount, and 
what brilliant exploits it can achieve. His plans were formed with judgment, 
and executed with promptitude and intrepidity. At the most inclement season 
of the year, he suddenly attacked the Indians in their villages, turned all their 
military artifices against themselves, and damped the courage of their warriors. 

On taking Kaskaskias, Clarke made Rocheblave, governor of the place, pris- 
oner, and got possession of all his written instructions for the conduct of the 
war, from Quebec, Detroit, and Michilimackinac. From those papers he" 
learned that Colonel Hamilton, governor of Detroit, was very active in planning 
and stimulating the incursions of the Indians into the United States. In the 
month of December Hamilton advanced to St. Vincent on the Wabash, in order 
to prepare an extensive expedition, not only against Clarke, but against the 
whole western frontier of Virginia. Clarke was in no condition to encounter 
the combined force of all the tribes from the lakes to the mouth of the Ohio, 
supported by the troops which Hamilton might be able to bring into the field ; 
but he took the best measures in his power for maintaining his post. 

Colonel Clarke soon received information that Hamilton, trusting to his dis- 
tance from danger, and to the difficulty of approaching him, had sent off" all his 
Indians to alarm and harass the frontier, and lay securely at St. Vincent with 
only about eighty soldiers, having three field-pieces and some swivels. Clarke, 
although he could muster only 130 men, determined to take advantage of Ham- 
ilton's weakness and security and to attack him, as the only means of saving 
himself and of disconcerting the whole of Hamilton's plan. Accordingly, about 
the beginning of February, 1779, he despatched a small galley which he had 
fitted out, mounting two four-pounders and four swivels, manned with a company 
of soldiers, and carrying stores for his men, with orders to force her way up the 
Wabash, to take her station a few miles below St. Vincent, and to allow no 
person to pass her. He himself marched with his little band, and spent sixteen 
days in traversing the country between Kaskaskias and St. Vincent, passing 
with incredible fatigue through woods and marshes. He was five days in cros- 
sing the drowned lands of the Wabash ; and for five miles was frequently up to 
the breast in water. After overcoming difficulties which had been thought in- 
surmountable, he appeared before the place, and completely surprised it. The 
inhabitants readily submitted, but Hamilton at first defended himself in the fort : 
next day, however, he surrendered himself and his garrison prisoners-of-war. 
By his activity in encouraging the hostilities of the Indians, and by the revolting 
enormities perpetrated by those savages, Hamilton had rendered himself so ob- 
noxious, that the executive council of Virginia threw him and some of his im- 
mediate agents into prison, and put them in irons. 

This enterprise of Clarke was of much advantage to congress. It disconcert- 
ed the whole of Hamilton's plan, saved the western frontier of Virginia from the 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 291 

extensive devastations of savage warfare which had been devised against it, 
cooled the ardor of many of the Indian tribes, and deterred them from engaging 
in their ferocious incursions into the United States. 

Except the unsuccessful attack on Sullivan's island in 1776, the British force 
had hitherto been directed solely against the northern and middle states, the 
most populous and strongest parts of the Union. If the north had been subdued, 
the south must have yielded : but the results had not answered the expectations 
of the British cabinet. One army had been compelled to lay down its arms ; 
and the army on the coast had been of little advantage to the cause. The peo- 
ple had indeed suffered much in the course of the contest ; but their sufferings, 
instead of subduing their spirits, had only embittered their animosity against the 
mother-country. 

In those circumstances, when the season for active operations in the middle 
and northern states terminated, the British commander-in-chief resolved to make 
an attempt on the southern provinces, as an experiment to ascertain the probable 
result of transferring the war to that quarter. If he could not subdue all the 
country, he might reduce a part of it to allegiance to the British crown. Suc- 
cess in the south might pave the way for victory in the north. The south pro- 
duced the commodities most valuable in the European market ; and the posses- 
sion of some of the provinces would entitle the British government to better 
terms at a general peace. By these and similar considerations, the British com- 
mander-in-chief was induced to try the chances of war in the south. His atten- 
tion was turned to that quarter by a desultory but destructive warfare which, 
during the preceding summer, had been carried on between Georgia and East 
Florida. In some degree that warfare had subsisted ever since Georgia joined 
the Union ; but, during the preceding summer, those inroads had assumed a 
more serious aspect than usual : numbers of loyalists, who had fled from the 
Carol inas and Georgia, sought shelter in East Florida ; and, animated with all 
the fervor of political zeal and personal revenge, they readily joined in those ex- 
peditions. One of these marauding parties advanced to Sunbury in Georgia, 
which they summoned to surrender ; but Colonel Mcintosh, commander of the 
fort, returned this laconic answer : " Come and take it." Understanding by this 
reply that they were to meet with an obstinate resistance, and being little in- 
clined to encounter the fatigue and dangers of a siege, the party immediately 
retreated. Another body of those irregular warriors, by a different route, pene- 
trated as far as the river Ogeechee, within thirty miles of Savannah. There 
they found Colonel Elbert, with 200 continental troops ready to dispute the pas- 
sage of the river ; and being informed of the retrograde movement of the other 
division, they also retraced their steps, marking their course by ruin and carnage. 

This inroad was retaliated by an incursion into East Florida by General 
Robert Howe, commander of the military force of South Carolina and Georgia. 
But his troops were attacked by disease ; and he was obliged to hasten home 
with considerable loss. Scarcely, however, had his army, consisting of between 
six and seven hundred continental soldiers and a few hundreds of militia, taken 
post in the vicinity of Savannah, when he had to encounter an enemy far more 
formidable than the irregulars of East Florida. 

i plan of attack on Georgia had been concerted between Sir Henry Clinton 
ai d Geiieial Provost, who commanded in East Florida. A British detachment 
was to Iml on the banks of the Savannah, and there to be joined by the troops 
under General Provost, who was to command the whole. For that purpose the 
seventy-first regiment of foot, two battalions of Hessians, four of loyal provin- 
cials, and a party of artillery, amounting in all to about 3,500 men, under the 
command of Colonel Campbell, sailed from Sandy Hook on the 27th of Novem- 
ber ; and, as alxeady mentioned, was escorted by a small squadron under Com- 



292 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 293 

modore Parker. The armament appeared off the mouth of the Savannah )n the 
23d of December. 

The river Savannah is the line of separation between the states of Georgia 
and South Carolina ; and the country about the mouth of the river is one con- 
tinued marsh, impassable by troops except over causeways extending through 
the swamps. Colonel Campbell had heard nothing of the movements of Gen- 
eral Provost, who was to command the expedition ; but, having received some 
information concerning the state of the province and its military force, he deter- 
mined to commence active operations without waiting the general's arrival. He 
accordingly proceeded up the river to the first practicable landing-place at Geri- 
do's plantation, about three miles below the town of Savannah, where the debar 
cation began early on the morning of the 29th. From the landing-place a nar- 
row causeway, 600 yards long, with a ditch on each side of it, ran through a 
rice swamp to the plantation on the rising ground. Captain Cameron of the 
seventy-first regiment, with his light infantry, landed first, and advanced along 
the causeway. A small American party, stationed on the rising ground at the 
upper end of it, received the British detachment with a discharge of musketry, 
which killed Captain Cameron and two of his men, and wounded five others. 
The Highlanders rushed forward, and the Americans retreated, when the British 
landed without farther interruption. 

The American General Howe, with about 900 men, had occupied a good po- 
sition about half a mile below the town of Savannah, on the road leading to 
Gerido's plantation. The swamp and river were on his left, a morass in front 
extending beyond his right flank, where it was covered with wood and bushes. 
He had one piece of artillery on each flank, and two pointed to the road by 
which he expected the British troops to advance. He had broken up the road 
and destroyed a bridge, so that his front was well secured ; and if the attack 
had been made in that quarter only, an obstinate conflict might have ensued. 
But a negro, who fell into Colonel Campbell's hands, informed him of a private 
path through the marsh, beyond the American right flank, and by which their 
rear might be gained. Colonel Campbell came in sight of the American army 
about three in the afternoon ; and, while the inequalities of the ground partly 
concealed his movements, he detached Sir James Baird with the light infantry 
and New York volunteers to cross the morass by the private path, turn the 
American right, and attack their rear. Meanwhile, in order to amuse the Ameri- 
cans and divert their attention from the real point of attack, Colonel Campbell 
performed some evolutions in front ; but as soon as Sir James Baird had passed 
the swamp by the private path, he attacked a party of Georgian militia, and the 
firing on that occasion informed Colonel Campbell of the success of his detach- 
ment, and gave the American general the first notice of the danger which threat- 
ened his rear. The British line was ordered to advance rapidly : the artillery, 
which had been concealed behind an eminence, was brought forward, and began 
a brisk cannonade on the Americans. Howe ordered a retreat, which was now 
become difiicult. His men ran across a plain in front of Sir James Baird's de- 
tachment, which attacked them with great impetuosity, and did considerable 
execution. Such of them as escaped retreated up the Savannah, crossed the 
river at Zubly's ferry, and took refuge in South Carolina. 

The fort, forty-eight pieces of cannon, twenty-three mortars, a quantity of 
military stores and provisions collected for the use of the southern army and the 
capital of Georgia, fell into the hands of the conquerors. The brave defence of 
Fort Moidtrie, in 1776, had hitherto saved the southern states from the horrors 
of war ; but the defeat of Howe at Savannah made those states the scene of 
fierce and desolating hostilities during the remainder of the contest. 

General Prevost had been ordered to join Colonel Campbell and command the 



294 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

expedition ; but Campbell had acted with such promptitude that the reductior 
of the province was ahnost accomplished before Prevost appeared. 

Colonel Campbell, having taken the necessary measures for securing the 
northern frontier of Georgia, turned his attention toward the garrison of Sun- 
bury, the retreat of which was cut off; but, when he was about to march against 
it, he was informed that it had surrendered to General Prevost, who advanced 
to Savannah, where he arrived about the middle of January, and took the com- 
mand of the British force in Georgia, agreeably to the original plan of the expe- 
dition. He immediately detached Colonel Campbell, with 800 regular troops, 
and some provincials, against Augusta, the principal town of the interior part of 
the province, situated on the south bank of the Savannah, about 150 miles from 
the coast. Possession of it was easily acquired, and thus the reduction of 
Georgia was completed. 

While the expedition against Georgia was preparing at New York, congress 
was meditating the conquest of East Florida. Having received notice from 
General Washington of an intended attack on the southern states, the delegates 
of Georgia requested that General Lincoln, who had been second in rank at 
Saratoga, should be appointed to the command of the southern army. Accord- 
ingly, so far back as the month of September, Howe had been ordered to repair 
to the headquarters of General Washington, and Lincoln was nominated com- 
mander in the south. At the same time congress passed a resolution, requesting 
the executive councils of Virginia and North Carolina to give all the assistance 
in their power to South Carolina and Georgia. 

In obedience to orders. General Lincoln repaired to Charleston, the capital 
of South Carolina, where he found the military affairs of the country in much 
disorder. From inadvertency, or want of means, congress had established no 
continental military chest in the southern department. That defect rendered the 
troops dependant on the several state governments for supplies to enable the 
army to move on any emergency ; and, in a great degree, subjected even the 
continental troops to the control of the civil authority in the several states. 
The militia, also, who had been taken into continental pay, considered them- 
selves subject only to the military code of the province to which they belonged. 
Such a state of things was extremely unfavorable to the promptitude and vigor 
of military operations. 

While General Lincoln was employed in rectifying disorders, and making 
preparations for the ensuing campaign, he received information of the appear- 
ance of the British armament off the coast of Georgia. So promptly had the 
state of North Carolina complied with the recommendation of congress to assist 
their southern neighbors, that 2,000 men, raised for that purpose, arrived at 
Charleston, under the command of Generals Ashe and Rutherford. But although 
the state of North Carolina had raised the men, it had not provided them with 
arms ; and congress had no magazines in that part of the union. The troops, 
therefore, were dependant on South Carolina for every military equipment: but 
that state, though better provided than North Carolina, had no superabundance 
of arms ; and, under the apprehension that its own territory was to be invaded, 
declined supplying the troops of North Carolina with arms till it was too late to 
save the capital of Georgia. 

When it was ascertained that the British fleet had entered the Savannah, the 
arms were furnished, every exertion was made to put the troops of Charleston 
in motion, and General Lincoln at their head proceeded rapidly toward the en- 
emy ; but on his march he received information of Howe's defeat, and soon af- 
terward met the feeble remnant of the beaten army at Perrysburg, a small town 
on the north bank of the Savannah, about thirty miles from the coast. At Per-* 
rysburg General Lincoln established his headquarters on the 3d of January 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 295 

The force under his command amounted to between 3,000 and 4,000 men, many 
of them new levies and militia, who were strangers to the discipline and subordi- 
nation of a camp. The army of General Prevost was somewhat more numer- 
ous, and greatly superior in the quality of the troops. 

But with all his advantages it was not easy for General Prevost to advance 
into South Carolina ; for the river Savannah flowed between the two armies. 
Its channel, indeed, is not wide; but for 100 miles from its mouth it flows 
through a marshy country, which it often inundates to the breadth of from two 
to four miles. At no one place is there solid ground on both sides to the brink 
of the river. A few narrow causeways running through the marsh are the only 
places where it can be passed, and on many occasions these can not be crossed 
by an army. This circumstance made it difllcult for General Prevost to enter 
South Carolina, and inexpedient for General Lincoln to make any attempt on 
the British posts, although they extended from Savannah to Augusta. 

The coast of Georgia and South Carolina is broken and irregular, abounding 
in islands, and intersected by arms of the sea. General Prevost detached Ma- 
jor Gardener, with 200 men, to take possession of the island of Port Royal ; 
but that ofiicer was soon attacked by General Moultrie, who compelled him to 
retreat with loss. Deterred by that check, General Prevost, for some time, 
made no farther attempts on South Carolina. 

From the beginning of the war, a considerable number of the settlers on the 
western frontier of the three southern provinces had been well disposed toward 
Great Britain. They were satisfied with their condition, and wished no change. 
Information of the first successes of the British arms in Georgia soon reached 
these settlers ; and emissaries were despatched to invite them to join the king's 
standard at Augusta, which had been erected there partly with a view to favor 
such movements, and to encourage the loyal settlers to co-operate with the 
troops in establishing the royal authority. Such of them as, on account of the 
notoriety of their principles and of their active hostility to independence, had 
been obliged to seek shelter among the Indians, Avere flattered with the hope of 
returning in triumph to the enjoyment of their possessions. 

About 700 of these loyalists imbodied themselves under Colonel Boyd, and 
began their march from the back part of South Carolina to Augusta. Destitute 
of provisions, and dependant on plunder for subsistence, they resembled a disor- 
derly banditti rather than a military force ; and, by their irregularities, they 
armed all the peaceable inhabitants against them. The militia assembled under 
Colonel Pickens ; pursued and attacked them near Kittle creek ; and defeated 
them with considerable slaughter, Boyd, their leader, being among the killed. 
Many prisoners were taken, seventy of whom were tried and condemned as trai- 
tors, and five of the most obnoxious were executed. About 300 of them escaped, 
reached the British outposts, and joined the royal array. This defeat depressed 
the rising spirits of the loyalists, and for a while, preserved the tranquillity of 
the western frontier. 

The British post at Augusta was too distant from the main body of the army 
to be easily maintained ; and therefore, about the middle of February, Colonel 
Campbell was ordered to abandon it. By slow marches he moved down the 
river, till he reached Hudson's ferry, about twenty-four miles from Ebenezer, 
where the British headquarters were then estabhshed. There he left his de- 
tachment under the care of Lieutenant-Colonel Prevost, brother of the general, 
and returned to Savannah. 

The American army was gradually reinforced by the arrival of militia from 
the Carolinas; and General Lincoln began to meditate offensive operations. He 
extended his posts up the river; and detached General Ashe, with 1,300 mill 
tia, 100 continental soldiers, and some cavalry, to take post opposite Augusta. 



296 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

His intention was to straiten the quarters of the British troops, and to cut off the 
communication with the Indians and the settlers on the western frontier. On 
arriving at his station, Ashe found Augusta already evacuated ; and, agreeably 
to his instructions, he crossed the river, marched down the south side, and took 
post near the point where Brier creek falls into the Savannah, forming an acute 
angle with it. His position was good, and appeared secure. The .Savannah 
with its marshes was on his left ; and his front was covered by Brier creek, 
which is about six yards wide and unfordable at that place, as well as for several 
miles above it. 

General Provost resolved to dislodge the American detachment. For the 
purpose of amusing General Lincoln, he made a show of an intention to pass 
the river ; and, in order to occupy the attention of Ashe, he ordered a party to 
appear on the opposite side of Brier creek, in his front. Meanwhile Colonel 
Prevost, with 900 chosen men. made an extensive circuit, passed Brier creek 
fifteen miles above the American station, gained their rear unperceived, and was 
almost in their camp before they discovered his approach. The continental 
troops under General Elbert, were drawn out to meet them, and began the en- 
gagement with spirit. But most of the militia threw down their arms without 
firing a shot, tied i)i confusion into the marsh, and swam across the river, in 
which numbers of them were drowned. General Elbert and his small band of 
continentals, supported by only one regiment of North Carolina militia, were not 
long able to maintain the unequal conflict ; but being overpowered by numbers, 
were compelled to surrender themselves prisoner of war. The Americans lost 
between 300 and 400 men, who were killed or taken prisoners, with seven pie- 
ces of artillery. Among the prisoners were General Elbert and Colonel M'ln- 
tosh, officers of the continental army. The militia were dispersed ; most of 
them who escaped returned home ; and of the whole of Ashe's division not 
more than 450 men again joined General Lincoln. 

The defeat and dispersion of Ashe's division deprived Lincoln of one fourth 
of his numerical force, restored to the British the entire possession of Georgia, 
and opened again their comnuuiications with the Indians and loyalists in the 
back settlements of the southern provinces. The success was complete ; and 
General Prevost seems to have flattered himself that its effects would be perma- 
nent ; for next day he issued a proclamation establishing civil government in 
the province, appointing executive and judicial officers for its administration, and 
declaring the laws, as they existed at the end of the year 1775, to be in force, 
and to continue till they should be altered by a legislature afterward to be as- 
sembled. 

The disaster vvhich had befallen Ashe, instead of terrifying the people of 
South Carolina into submission, roused them to more vigorous exertions, and to 
a more determined resolution to maintain their independence. They elected as 
their governor John Rutledge, a man of talents and influence ; and delegated to 
him and his council powers almost dictatorial. Rutledge, who was zealous in 
the cause of independence, exerted much energy, and soon sent 1,000 militia to 
camp. Strengthened by such a large reinforcement. General Lincoln resumed 
his original plan of gaining possession of the upper parts of Georgia ; and on 
the 23d of April he marched up the Savannah with the main body of his army. 
One design of that movement was to afford protection to the state legislature of 
Georgia, which was to assemble at Augusta on the 1st of May. 

At that time the river was in full flood, and overflowed the marshes on its 
margin. The rivulets were swollen, and the swamps inundated ; and therefore 
it was believed that a small military force would be able to defend the country 
against an invading enemy. Accordingly, for the protection of the lower dis- 
'ricts, General Lincoln left only 200 continentals, under Colonel Mcintosh, whi 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



297 




298 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

had been exchanged, and 800 militia ; the whole commanded by General Moul- 
trie, who had distinguished himself by his brave defence of Sullivan's island in 
the year 1776. It was expected that if an invasion of the lower parts of South 
Carolina should be attempted in Lincoln's absence, the militia would promptly 
take the held in defence of the country. 

Instead of marching up the river, and encountering General Lincoln in the 
interior. General Prevost considered an irruption into South Carolina the best 
means for recalling that officer from the enterprise in which he was engaged. 
Accordingly, on the 29th of April, when Lincoln was far advanced on his way 
to Augusta, General Prevost, with 2,500 troops and a considerable number of 
Indian allies, suddenly passed the river near Perrysburg. Colonel M'Intosh, 
who was stationed there with a small detachment, retreated to General Moultrie 
at Black Swamp. General Prevost advanced rapidly into the country ; and 
Moultrie was obliged to retire hastily before him, destroying the bridges in his 
rear. The militia who were in the field showed no courage, and could not be 
prevailed on to defend the passes with any degree of bravery. The militia of 
the state did not appear in arms as had been expected ; and Moultrie experienced 
an alarming diminution of his strength, by the desertion of many of those under 
his command. 

Immediately after the passage of the river by the British, an express was sent 
to Lincoln, then nearly opposite Augusta, informing him of the event. He con- 
sidered Prevost's movement as a feint to recall him from the upper parts of the 
river, and determined to prosecute his plan, and compel the British general to 
return for the defence of the capital of Georgia. Meanwhile he despatched 300 
light troops, under Colonel Harris, to Moultrie's assistance ; and crossing the 
river at Augusta, he marched down on the south side toward the town of Sa- 
vannah. 

*" General Prevost's original plan was merely to make a temporary incursion 
into South Carolina, chiefly for the purpose of inducing Lincoln to retrace his 
steps, and return to the lower parts of the river. But meeting with a feebler 
resistance than he had anticipated, and encouraged by the flattering representa- 
tions received from the loyalists of the good will of the people in general to the 
royal cause, and of the defenceless state of Charleston, his views began to en- 
large, and at length he came to the resolution of making an attempt on the capi- 
tal of South Carolina. He resumed his march. The plundering and devasta- 
tion of his troops, and of his Indian allies, spread terror and desolation around 
him. Moultrie, with his handful of continentals, and his militia, retreated before 
the enemy, giving them little interruption, farther than breaking down the bridges 
on the road. 

Express on express was now despatched to General Lincoln to inform him 
of the alarming posture of affairs in South Carolina. That officer had crossed 
the Savannah at Augusta, and, notwithstanding the progress of the British army, 
resolved to proceed down the south side of the river, because that road was al- 
most as near to Charleston as any other, and because, by showing his army in 
Georgia, he hoped to rouse the courage of the intimidated inhabitants. Mean- 
while all was activity and alarm in Charleston. That city, as already mention- 
ed, is situated on a point of land between the rivers Ashley and Cooper, where 
■they terminate in a bay of the ocean. Toward the sea the place had been for- 
tified, and works erected on the islands in the bay to defend the entrance. An 
attack by land had not been anticipated ; and on that side the city was entirely 
open. But in the present alarming crisis the inhabitants began to fortify the 
city on the land side, and prosecuted the work with vigor and unremitting assi- 
duity. All hands were employed on the work ; the slave and his master labored 
together. Lines of defence were drawn from the Ashley to the Cooper ; artiJ 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 299 

lery was planted on them ; and they were flanked by armed galleys stationed 
in the rivers. General Moultrie, with his feeble force, entered the town ; the 
300 men detached by Lincoln arrived ; Governor Rulledge, who had taken post 
with the militia at Orangeburgh high up the north branch of the Edisto, as a 
central station whence he could most easily afford assistance to any place that 
might be threatened, hastened to the point of danger ; and Pulaski's legion came 
in. All these troops entered the city nearly at the same time ; and, together 
with the fortifications recently constructed, put it in a condition very different 
from that in which it had been only a few days before. 

On the evening of the 10th of May, about the time when the several American 
detachments entered Charleston, General Prevost with his army arrived at Ash- 
ley ferry. Next morning he passed the river, marched down the neck between 
the x\shley and Cooper, and took a position just without the reach of the guns 
on the fortifications. The remainder of the day was spent in slight skirmishes. 
On the 12th General Prevost summoned the town to surrender ; and Governor 
Rutledge, deeming it of much importance to gain time, the day was occupied in 
negotiation. On the part of the town a proposal was made for the neutrality of 
South Carolina during the war, leaving its ultimate fate to be determined by the 
treaty of peace ; but after several messages and explanations, this proposal was 
entirely rejected by General Prevost, who told the garrison that, being in arms, 
they must surrender themselves prisoners-of-war. This closed the negotiation, 
and both parties seemed to prepare for an appeal to arms. But next morning 
the garrison was agreeably surprised to find that the British army had retreated 
during the night, and recrossed Ashley ferry. On surveying the American 
works. General Prevost perceived that, although they were unfinished, yet i^ 
was too hazardous in his circumstances to assault them ; for the garrison was 
more numerous than his army. There was no time for delay, as he knew Lin- 
coln was rapidly advancing against him ; therefore he came to the prudent reso- 
lution of immediately retreating. 

General Prevost did not return to Savannah by the direct road, as he had ad 
vanced ; for in Charleston there was a numerous garrison in his rear, and Lin- 
coln was near at hand with his army. Therefore, after passing Ashley ferry, 
he turned to the left and proceeded to the coast, which, abounding with islands, 
and being intersected by arms of the sea all the way to the mouth of the Savan- 
nah, afforded him the easiest and safest method of returning with all his baggage 
to Georgia. He first passed into the island of St. .fames, and then into that of 
St. John, where he took post till the arrival of a supply of provisions, which he 
had for some time expected from New York. 

By hasty marches General Lincoln had arrived at Dorchester, not far from 
Charleston, before General Prevost left Ashley ferry ; and when the British 
troops proceeded to the coast, Lincoln followed and encamped near them, both 
armies being about thirty miles from Charleston. 

St. John's island, of which General Prevost took possession, is separated from 
the main land by a narrow inlet called Stone river ; and the communication be- 
tween the continent and the island is kept up by a ferry. On the continent, at 
this ferry, the British general established a post ; partly for the security of the 
island, and partly for the protection of his foragers. For the defence of the 
post three redoubts were constructed, and joined together by lines of communi- 
cation. For some time 1,500 men were stationed at the post under Colonel 
Prevost ; and the communication with the island was maintained by a bridge, 
formed by the numerous schooners, sloops, and smaller vessels which attended 
the army. 

So long as the Avhole of General Prevost's force lay on St. John's island, 
ready to support his detachment at Stono ferry, General Lincoln made no attemp: 



300 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

against that post. But the British general set out on his leturn to Georgia, 
transporting a large part of his troops, by means of the shipping, from island to 
island along the coast. Colonel Prevost, also, with part of the garrison of Stono 
ferry, was ordered to Savannah ; and he left the remainder, amounting to about 
700 men, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland. A number of 
troops still remained on St. John's island, but almost all the boats were removed, 
and consequently the communication between the island and the main land was 
not nearly so open as before. 

General Lincoln plainly perceived that it was the intention of the British 
general to evacuate that part of the country without delay ; and he resolved not 
to allow the troops to depart unmolested. He determined to attack the post at 
Stono ferry ; and in order to prevent it from being reinforced by the troops on 
the island, General Moultrie, who commanded in Charleston, was to pass over 
to St. James's island with a number of militia, and engage the attention of the 
force on St. John's island, while a real attack was made on the post at the ferry. 

On the 20th of June, before seven in ,the morning. General Lincoln, with 
about 1,200 men, advanced to the attack. His right wing was composed of the 
militia of South and North Carolina, and his continental soldiers formed the left, 
to encounter the Scottish highlanders, reckoned the best troops in the British 
service. Colonel Maitland's advanced guards were stationed a good way in 
front of his works, and a smart firing between them and the Americans gave 
him the first warning of the approach of the enemy. He instantly put his gar- 
rison under arms, and sent out two companies of highlanders from his right, un- 
der Captain Campbell, to ascertain the force of the assailants. The highland- 
ers had proceeded only a quarter of'ja mile when they met the continental troops 
of the American army. A fierce conflict ensued ; and the highlanders persisted 
in the combat till all their officers were either killed or wounded. Of the two 
companies, eleven men only returned to the garrison. The whole American 
line now advanced within 300 yards of the works, and a general engagement 
with cannon and musketry began, and was maintained with much courage and 
steadiness on both sides. At length a regiment of Hessians on the British left 
gave way, and the Americans were on the point of entering the works ; but, by 
a rapid movement of the remainder of the 71st regiment, their progress was 
checked : and as General Moultrie, from want of boats, had been unable to exe- 
cute in due time his part of the enterprise. General Lincoln, apprehensive of 
he arrival of reinforcements to the British from the island, drew off his men, 
«,nd retired in good order, carrying his wounded along with him. The battle 
.asted upward of an hour. The British had three officers and twenty-three pri- 
vates killed, and ten officers and ninety-three privates wounded. The Ameri- 
cans lost five officers who died of their wounds, and thirty-five privates who 
were killed on the field of battle, besides nineteen officers and 120 privates 
wounded. 

Three days after the battle the British troops evacuated the post at Stono 
ferry, and also the island of St. John, passing along the coast from island to isl- 
land, till they reached Beaufort in the island of Port Royal, where General 
Prevost left a garrison under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Maitland. 

The heat, which in the southern provinces as effectually puts a stop to mili- 
tary operations during summer as the cold. of the north in winter, was now be- 
come too intense for active service. The care of the officers, in both armies, 
was employed in preserving their men from the fevers of the season, and keep- 
ing them in a condition for service next campaign, which was expected to open 
in October. The American militia dispersed, leaving General Lincoln with 
about 800 men, whom he marched to Shelden, not far from Beaufort. , 

The alarm for the safety of the southern states was so great, that General 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



301 




Fig. 129. — Hired Hessians. 

Washington, weak as his army was, weakened it still farther by sending a de 
tachment, consisting of Bland's regiment of cavalry, and the remnant of that 
lately under Baylor, but now commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Washington, 
with some new levies, to reinforce General Lincoln. 

The irruption of General Prevost into South Carolina did no credit to the 
British army, nor did it in any degree serve the royal cause, although it occa- 
sioned great loss to the inhabitants of the province. The British army marked 
its course by plunder and devastation. It spread over the country to a consid- 
erable extent : small parties entered every house ; seized the plate, money, 
jewels, and personal ornaments of the people ; and often destroyed what they 
could not carry away. The slaves, allured by the hope of freedom, repaired to 
the royal army ; and, in order to ingratiate themselves with their new friends, 
disclosed where their masters had concealed their most valuable effects. Many 
of those slaves were afterward shipped off and sold in the West Indies. Some 
hundreds of them died of the camp fever ; and numbers of them, overtaken by 
disease, and afraid to return to their masters, perished miserably in the woods. 
It has been calculated that South Carolina lost four thousand slaves. The rap- 
ine and devastation were great ; and many of the inhabitants, in order to save 
themselves from those ravages, made professions of attachment to the royal 
cause ; while the means which induced them to make a show of loyalty aliena- 
ted all their affections from their former rulers. 

AVhile the events now related were passing in the south, several desultory op- 
erations, the object of which was devastation and plunder, rather than conquest, 
were projected by the British in the middle and southern states. 

Admiral Gambler, who had succeeded Lord Howe in the command of the 
fleet on the American station, was recalled ; and, in the month of April, Sir 
George Collier succeeded him. Between Sir George and Sir Henry Clinton, a 
plan was concerted for interrupting the commerce of the Chesapeake, and de- 
stroying the magazines on its shores. For those purposes, the commander-in- 
chief detached 1,800 men under General Matthews ; and the transports in which 
they sailed were convoyed by the admiral himself. The fleet sailed from Sandy 
Hook on the 5lh of May, and entered the capes of Virginia on the 8th. The 
lower part of Virginia is so intersected by deep creeks and rivers, as to afford 
those who have the command of the waters an easy passage from one place to 
another, and to give them a decided advantage over those who are destitute of 
«uch faciities of communication. 




Fig. 130.— Soulberu Slaves. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 303 

The fleet anchored in Hampton Road, a large basin of water formed by the 
confluence of the rivers James, Nansemond, and Elizabeth. On the morning 
of the 10th it entered Elizabeth river ; and the weak American detachment in 
that quarter, wholly unable to resist such a formidable force, saved itself by 
flight. The British troops landed without opposition. General Matthews es- 
tablished his headquarters at Portsmouth, whence he sent small parties to Nor- 
folk, Gosport, Kemp's landing, and Suirolk ; where they took and carried off or 
destroyed a large quantity of naval and military stores, and a number of ships, 
some of them richly laden. The loss to the public and to individuals was great. 
Having accomplished the object of the expedition, General Matthews returned 
to New York before the end of the month. 

At the opening of the campaign of 1779, the British army at New York and 
Rhode Island, including the detachment under General Matthews, amounted to 
upward of sixteen thousand men, assisted by a powerful fleet. The complete 
command of the ocean and of the navigable rivers enabled the royal army to 
make sudden attacks on distant parts of the country, and to keep the Americans 
in perpetual alarm, as they knew not at what point they were to be assailed. In 
numerical force the northern army of congress was nearly equal to that under 
Sir Henry Clinton. Upward of seven thousand men were stationed at Middle- 
brook, under the immediate command of General Washington ; the rest of the 
army was posted in the highlands on the Hudson, under General M'Dougall, 
and on the east side of the river, under General Putnam. 

On the part of the Americans the plan of the campaign was necessarily de- 
fensive ; for they had no probability of making any successful attack on the 
British army at New York or Rhode Island. That army interrupted the com- 
munication by sea, and by the lower parts of the Hudson, between the middle 
and northern states. To preserve that communication as far down the Hudson 
as possible, was a matter of much importance to the Americans ; and to guard 
the passes of the highlands, and command the communication between New 
York and Albany, was always an object of anxious attention to General Wash- 
ington. With a A'iew to secure those points, the Americans began to constru-ct 
fortifications on Stony point, a rocky and commanding eminence on the west 
bank of the river, about sixty miles above New York, andon Verplanck's point, 
a flat peninsula projecting a good way into the river on the opposite side. The 
fort at the last place, named La Fayette, was in a state of greater forwardness 
than the works on Stony point. 

Before the return of General Matthews from his incursion into Virginia, Sir 
Henry Clinton had planned an attack upon those places, and the troops were 
embarked for that purpose. On the return of Matthews, his detachment, with- 
out being permitted to land, was joined to the expedition ; and on the 30th of 
May the whole armament, convoyed by Sir George Collier and accompanied by 
the commander-in-chief, sailed up the North river. Next morning the largest 
division of the troops, under General Vaughan, landed on the east bank, seven 
miles below Fort La Fayette ; the remainder, accompanied by Sir Henry Clin- 
ton, continued their course up the river, and landed on the west side, three miles 
below Stony point. 

The position of the Americans at Stony point was strong, but the works were 
unfinished ; and the feeble garrison, after setting fire to a blockhouse on the top 
of the eminence, abandoned the place. The British took possession of it in the 
afternoon, and, in the course of the night, with great labor, dragged some heavy 
cannon and mortars to the top of the hill. At five next morning a battery was 
ready to open on Fort La Fayette. The distance across the river was about a 
thousand yards ; and during the day the fire from the commanding summit of 
Stony point, and from the armed vessels and gun-boats in the river, made a sen* 



304 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

sible impression on the works of Fort La Fayette. During the following night 
two galleys passed up the river, and anchored above the fort, so as to prevent 
the escape of the garrison by water. General Vaughan, having made a long 
circuit, completely invested the place by land. Therefore the garrison, unable 
to maintain the post against such a superior force, and finding themselves en- 
closed on every side, surrendered the place, and became prisoners of war. Sir 
Henry Clinton gave immediate directions for completing the fortifications of both 
posts, and putting them in a strong state of defence. 

General Washington obtained early notice of preparations at New York for 
this expedition ; and, suspecting that it was intended either against his own 
army at Middlebrook or the passes in the highlands, he put his troops in mo- 
lion, and ordered General Putnam to be ready to make a rapid movement up the 
river. He strengthened the garrison of West Point, an important post on the 
Hudson, some miles above Verplanck'sjand took a strong position, with his 
army, in Smith's close, so as to secure West Point on that side. But .Sir Henry 
Clinton, perceiving that no further progress could be made up the river, and be- 
ing informed that Staten Island was threatened in his absence, after garrisoning 
the posts which he had taken, returned with his fleet and army to New York. 

The states of New England were the most populous in the Union. With 
them the quarrel originated ; and they had given congress an active and zealous 
support. The activity and courage which they had displayed at the commence- 
ment of the struggle had hitherto, in a great measure, saved that part of the 
country from being made the theatre of war. But now Sir Henry Clinton de- 
termined to ravage the coast of Connecticut ; partly with the view of drawing 
General Washington from his strong position in the highlands to protect the 
towns near the shore, and partly in order to punish the inhabitants for their ac- 
tive hostility to the British government. For those purposes 2,600 men, under 
the command of Tryon, formerly governor of the province of New York, but 
now a major-general in the British army, convoyed by Sir George Collier with 
several vessels of war, sailedfromThrog's Neck in the sound, on the -ith of July, 
and next morning reached the vicinity of New Haven, the capital of Connec- 
ticut. 

On the appearance of the armament, the militia assembled with alacrity and 
in considerable numbers. But the troops effected a landing several miles be- 
low the town ; and, notwithstanding a continued opposition, made themselves 
masters of it, and took or destroyed all the artillery, ammunition, public stores, 
and the vessels in the harbor, but, in a great measure, spared private property. 

Next day they reimbarked, and sailed along the coast to the village of Fair- 
field. The alarm was now widely spread ; the militia assembled in greater 
numbers ; and the opposition to the troops was more obstinate than at New Ha- 
ven. But they forced their way into Fairfield ; and General Tryon, determined 
if possible to ruin those whom he was unable to subdue, not only destroyed all 
the public property, but laid the flourishing village in ashes, and treated many 
unarmed persons with severity. Such conduct disgraced the British arms, and 
injured the cause which it was intended to serve. At all times war is a fearful 
scourge, and ought to be carried on with as much humanity as is consistent with 
the attainment of the main object in view. To intrust a military force to the 
orders of an infuriated zealot can seldom serve any good purpose. 

The opposition increased as the troops advanced ; and the towns of Norwalk 
and Greenfield, at which they successively landed, shared the same unhappy 
late with Fairfield. An attack on New London, a noted place of resort for the 
privateers which preyed on the British trade, was the ultimate object of the ex- 
pedition ; but, as the resistance still increased, a formidable opposition was 
there anticipated, and it was therefore thought advisable to procure a reinforce- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



305 



ment of men and a supply of provisions, before attempting that place. For this 
purpose the fleet returned to Huntingdon bay, in Long Island ; and Sir George 
Collier repaired to Throg's Neck, to consult with the commander-in-chief of the 
army concerning their subsequent operations. 

I'he ravages committed on the towns of the coast of Connecticut excited 
complaints and murmurings among the people, because they were left unpro- 
tected, and exposed to the ruthless depredations of the enemy. But General 
Washington's army was too feeble at once to defend the passes in the highlands 
and afford protection to the coast. In order, therefore, to quiet the murmurin" 
of the people, and to withdraw the British troops from Connecticut, he was 
powerfully induced to undertake some enterprise on the Hudson ; and the posts 
at King's ferry seemed the most eligible point for striking an effective blow. 

General Washington procured good information concerning the state of those 
posts ; and in person took a view of Stony point, the main object of attack. 
From all the information which he obtained, as well as from his own observation, 
he was convinced that there was little probability of success against that fort but 
by surprise. The attempt was hazardous ; for Stony point is a commanding hill, 
projecting far into the Hudson, which washes three fourths of its base. The 
remaining fourth is in a great measure covered by a deep marsh, commencing 
near the river on the upper side, and continuing till it joins it below the fort. 
The marsh was passable only at one place ; but at its junction with the river 
there is a sandy beach, which may be passed at ebb tide. The fort stood on 
the summit of the hill, and was well provided with artillery. Several breast- 
works and strong batteries were raised in front of the principal fortification, and 
there were two rows of abatis about half-way down the hill. The fort was gar- 
risoned by about 600 men, under Lieutenant-Colonel Johnson ; and several ves- 
sels of war were stationed in the river, so as to command the ground at the foot 
of the hill. 




^o. i31. — ATashington Jii Stony Point. 

A* midduy, on the 15th oi" July, the detachment appointed to surprise the fort 
mc>,rched from Sandy beach, fourteen miles distance from Stony point, under the 
command of General Wayne. The road was mountainous, rugged, and diffi- 
cult ; the heat was intense ; and it was eight in the evening before the van of 
the party reached Spring Heels, a mile and a half from the fort. There the de- 
tachment halted and formed, while General Wayne and some of his officers 
proceeded to take a view of the works. At half-past eleven the party, in two- 
columns, advanct d toward the garrison. One hundred and fifty volunteers, un- 

20 



306 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

der Colonel Fleury and Major Povey, formed the van of the right ; 100 v^Xi- 
teers, led by Major Stewart, composed the van of the left. Both advanced wiiA 
unloaded muskets and fixed bayonets, and each was preceded by a forlorn hope j 
of twenty men, conducted by Lieutenants Gibbon and Knox, to remove the | 
abattisand other obstructions, and to open a passage for the columns which fol- 
lowed close in their rear. Having taken care to secure every person on the 
route who could give information of their approach, the columns reached the 
marsh undiscovered. In crossing it, unexpected difficulties occurred ; and it 
was twenty minutes past twelve when the attack commenced. A tremendous 
discharge of musketry and grapeshot immediately opened on the assailants ; 
but both columns impetuously rushed forward with fixed bayonets, and without 
firing a shot soon got complete possession of the fort. 

This was a brilliant exploit ; and the assailants gained nobler and more per 
manent laurels by their humanity than their bravery ; for although the place was 
taken by storm, and the American troops were greatly exasperated by the mer- 
ciless ravages and wanton devastations committed on the coast of Connecticut 
yet not one individual of the garrison suffered after resistance ceased. Of the 
garrison twenty men were killed in the conflict, including one captain ; and sev- 
enty-four vpounded, among whom were six officers. The Americans had sixty- 
three men killed, including two officers ; but their wounded did not exceed forty. 
Of the twenty men in Lieutenant Gibbon's forlorn hope, seventeen were either 
killed or wounded. The prisoners amounted to 543, and among them were one 
lieutenant-colonel, four captains, and twenty subaltern officers. The military 
stores in the fort were considerable. 

An attack on Fort La Fayette also was a part of the plan ; and two brigades, 
under General M'Dougall, were ordered to proceed toward it, and to be in readi- 
ness to attack it as soon as they should be informed of General Wayne's suc- 
cess against Stony point. But M'Dougall was not forward in time ; and the 
garrison of Fort La Fayette, where Colonel Webster commanded, had time to 
prepare for resistance. Wayne turned the artillery of Stony point against the 
British ships, and compelled them to drop down the river beyond the reach of 
his guns. He also fired on Verplanck's point ; but so great was the distance 
that his shot made little impression on the works. The critical moment for as- 
saulting Fort La Fayette having been lost, the plan of operation against it was 
changed. M'Dougall's detachment was intrusted to General Howe, and he was 
provided with some battering cannon, to make a breach in the fortifications ; 
but, before he was ready to act against the place, he found it expedient to re- 
treat. 

Immediately after the conference with Sir George Collier, Sir Henry Clinton 
was informed of the surprise of Stony point, and of the danger of Fort La Fay- 
ette. He instantly abandoned his design against New London and the coast of 
Connecticut ; recalled his transports and troop? from the sound ; moved his 
army to Dobb's ferry ; despatched General Stirling up the river with a body of 
troops in transports to the assistance of Colonel Webster ; and soon followed in 
person with a larger force, in the expectation that General Washington would 
be induced to leave his strong position, and hazard a battle for the possession of 
Stony point. But the failure of the design against Fort La Fayette rendered 
the possession of Stony point a matter of no great importance ; because the 
works on Verplanck's point effectually prevented the communication by King's 
ferry between the states on the east and west of the Hudson ; and the command 
of that ferry constituted the chief value of the forts on Stony point and Ver- 
planck's NecK, as, when it was closed, the intercourse with the eastern states 
could be kept up only by a very circuitous route. Stony point, it was thought, 
could not be retained without a garrison of 1,500 men ; a force General Wash^ 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 307 

ington could not spare from his little army, which was not more than 9,000 
strong. Besides, as the British had the entire command of the river, they had 
fortified Stony point only on the land side ; but, if the Americans had kept pos- 
session of the post, it would have been as necessary to fortify it toward the river 
as 'toward the land. Therefore General Washington deemed it expedient to 
evacuate the place, after having to a certain extent demolished the works. 

On his arrival, Sir Henry Clinton again took possession of Stony point ; or- 
dered the fortifications to be repaired ; stationed a strong garrison in the fort, 
under Brigadier-General Stirling ; and, finding that General Wasliington could 
not be drawn from his strong position in the highlands, he again sailed down 
the river. 

Scarcely had Sir George Collier, who had accompanied the commander-in- 
chief on this expedition, returned to New York, when he was informed that a 
fleet of armed vessels, with transports and troops, had sailed from Boston to at- 
tack a post which General M'Lean was establishing at Penobscot, in the eastern 
part of the province of Massachusetts Bay. He immediately got ready for sea 
that part of the naval force which was at New York, and on the 3d of August 
sailed to relieve the garrison of Penobscot. 

In the month of June, General M'Lean, who commanded the royal troops in 
Nova Scotia, arrived in the bay of Penobscot with nearly 700 men, in order to 
establish a post, which might at once be a means of checking the incursions of 
the Americans into Nova Scotia, and of supplying the royal yards at Halifax 
with ship timber, which abounded in that part of the country. This establish- 
ment alarmed the government of Massachusetts Bay, which resolved to dislodge 
M'Lean, and, with great promptitude, equipped a fleet and raised troops for that 
purpose. The fleet, which consisted of fifteen vessels-of-war, carrying from 
thirty-two to twelve guns each, with transports, was commanded by Commodore 
Saltonstall ; the array, amounting to between three and four thousand militia, 
was under the orders of General Lovell. 

General M'Lean chose for his post a peninsula on the east side of Penobscot 
bay, which is about seven leag-ues wide and seventeen deep, terminating at the 
point where the river Penobscot flows into it. M'Lean's station was nine miles 
from the bottom of the bay. As that part of the country was then an unbroken 
forest, he cleared away the wood on the peninsula, and began to construct a fort, 
in which he was assisted and protected by the crews of three sloops-of-war 
which had escorted him thither. M'Lean heard of the expedition against him 
on the 2 1 St of July, when he had made little progress in the erection of his fort. 
On the 25th the American fleet appeared in the bay ; but, owing to the opposi- 
tion of the British sloops-of-war, and to the bold and rugged nature of the shore, 
the troops did not eff'ect a landing till the 28th. This interval M'Lean improved 
with such laborious diligence that his fortifications were in a state of consider- 
able forwardness. Lovell erected a battery within 750 yards of the works ; for 
nearly a fortnight a brisk cannonade was kept up, and preparations were made 
to assault the fort. But, on the 1 3th of August, Lovell was informed that Sir 
George Collier, with a superior naval force, had entered the bay ; therefore in 
the night he silently embarked his troops and cannon, unperceived by the gar- 
rison, which was every moment in expectation of being assaulted. 

On the approach of the British fleet, the Americans, after some show of prep- 
aration for resistance, betook themselves to flight. A general pursuit and unre- 
sisted destruction ensued. The Warren, a fine new frigate of thirty-two guns, 
and fourteen other vessels of inferior force, were either blown up or taken. The 
transports fled in confusion ; and, after having landed the troops in a wild and 
uncultivated part of the country, were burnt. The men, destitute of provisions 
and other necessaries, had to explore their way for more than 100 miles through 



»08 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

an uninhabited and pathless wilderness, and many of them perished before reach- 
ing the settled country. After this successful exploit Sir George Collier re- 
turned to New York, where he resigned the command of the fleet to Admiral 
Arbuthnot, who had arrived from England with some ships-of-war, and with 
provisions, stores, and reinforcements for the army. 

On descending the river, after replacing the garrison of Stony point, Sir 
Henry Clinton encamped above Harlem, with his upper posts at Kingsbridge. 
General Washington remained in his strong position in the highlands, but fre- 
quently detached numerous parties on both sides of the river, in order to check 
the British foragers, and to restrain the intercourse with the loyalists. Major 
Lee, who commanded one of those parties, planned a bold and hazardous enter- 
prise against the British post at Powles' Hook on the Jersey bank of the river, 
opposite the town of New York. That post was strongly fortified and of diffi- 
cult access, and therefore the garrison thought themselves secure. But Major 
Lee determined to make an attempt on the place ; and chose the morning of the 
20th of August for his enterprise, when part of the garrison was absent on a for- 
aging excursion. Advancing silently at the head of 300 men, the sentinel at the 
gate mistook his party for that which had marched out the preceding day, and 
allowed them to pass unchallenged ; and, almost in an instant, they seized the 
block-house and two redoubts before the alarm was given. Major Sutherland, 
commandant of the post, with sixty Hessians, entered a redoubt, and began a 
brisk fire on the assailants. This gave an extensive notice of the attack ; and 
the firing of guns in New York, and by the shipping in the roads, proved that 
the alarm was widely spread. In order, therefore, not to hazard the loss of his 
party. Major Lee retreated, with the loss of two men killed and three wounded, 
carrying along with him about 150 prisoners. Notwithstanding the difficulties 
and dangers which he had to encounter, he effected his retreat. It was not his de- 
sign to keep possession of the place ; but to carry off the garrison, reflect credit 
on the American arms, and encourage a spirit of enterprise in the army. 

The western frontier of the United States was near the dwellings of a num- 
ber of Indian tribes ; and these six nations, the Mohawks, Cayugas, Tuscaroras, 
Oneidas, Onondagas, and Senecas, distinguished by their confederacy, policy, 
and bravery, possessed the extensive and fertile country lying between the 
vicinity of Albany and Lake Erie. From their long intercourse with Europeans, 
those nations had acquired a relish for some of the comforts of civilized life, and 
entertained more enlarged views than most of the North American tribes of the 
advantages of private property. Their populous villages contained some com- 
fortable houses, and their fertile fields and rich orchards yielded an abundant 
supply of maize and fruit. 

To gain the friendship of these confederated nations, and of the other Indian 
tribes on the frontier of the United States, had, from the beginning of the war, 
been an object of attention both to the British government and to congress. But 
former habits, together with rum, presents, and promises from the agents at the 
British posts on the lakes, secured to the royal cause the support of the greater 
part of the Six Nations ; while a few, chiefly the Oneidas, espoused the inter- 
ests of America. 

Many of the loyalists who had been obliged to flee from the United States 
took refuge among the Indians, and at once increased their strength and whetted 
their ferocity. Even the savages were ashamed of their ruthless cruelty ; and 
Indian chiefs have been heard to declare that they never would permit white 
men to accompany them in their military expeditions, because of the horrible 
enormities which they perpetrated. Of the ipurderous cruelty of the savage 
whites we have a. striking instance in the infamous conduct of Butler at Wyo- 
ming, during the preceding campaign. In that lamentable catastrophe the Six 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



309 




•!« THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Nations had ta.jen an active part, and they were meditating fresh hostilities. 
Their bloody incursions excited a strong sensation throughout the United States, 
and produced the resolution to lead an overwhelming force into their territory, 
and to destroy their settlements. 

The largest division of the army employed on that service assembled at Wy- 
oming on a chief branch of the Susquehannah. Another division which had 
wintered on the Mohawk, marched under the orders of General Clinton, and 
joined the main body at the confluence of the two great sources of the Susque- 
hannah. On the 22d of August the united force, amounting to nearly 5,000 
men, under the command of General Sullivan, proceeded up the Cayuga, or 
western branch of the last-named river, which led directly into the Indian coun- 
try. The preparations for this expedition did not escape the notice of those 
against whom it was directed, and the Indians seem fully to have penetrated 
Sullivan's plan of operation. Formidable as his force was, they determined to 
meet him, and try the fortune of a battle. They were about 1,000 strong, com- 
manded by the two Butlers, Guy Johnson, M' Donald, and Brandt. They chose 
their ground with judgment, and fortified their camp at some distance above 
Chemung, and a mile in front of Newtown. 

There Sullivan attacked them ; and, after a short but spirited resistance, they 
retreated with precipitation. The Americans had thirty men killed or wounded ; 
the Indians left only eleven dead bodies on the field ; but they were so discour- 
aged by this defeat, that they abandoned their villages and fields to the unresist- 
ed ravages of the victor, who laid waste their towns and orchards, so that they 
might have no inducement again to settle so near the states. The members of 
civilized society too faithfully imitated the savage enemy whom they assailed, 
in all the enormities of barbarous warfare. 

This expedition gave little satisfaction to any of the parties concerned in 
planning or executing it, and Sullivan resigned his commission, and retired from 
the public service. In the course of the summer, the Indians on the southern 
frontier were also severely chastised ; but although unable to resist the force 
sent against them, they made some sanguinary incursions into the provinces. 

We have already seen that Admiral Count d'Estaing, after repairing his ships 
at Boston, sailed to the West Indies ; whither he was followed by Admiral By- 
ron with the British fleet, having on board a detachment of the army at New 
York, under General Grant. The French took the islands of Dominica, St. 
Vincent, and Grenada, and spread a general alarm throughout the West Indies. 
The British made themselves masters of St. Lucie ; but this did not compensate 
for the loss of the islands already named. The season of the hurricanes ap- 
proached ; and D'Estaing, after an engagement with the British fleet, sailed 
toward the coast of North America. 

Although General Prevost had been obliged to retire from Charleston, and to 
abandon the upper parts of Georgia ; yet so long as he kept possession of the 
town of Savannah, and maintained a post at Beaufort, South Carolina was much 
exposed to hostile incursions. Therefore Governor Rutledge and General Lin- 
coln earnestly pressed D'Estaing to repair to the Savannah, hoping by his aid 
to drive the British from Georgia. Plombard, the French consul at Charleston, 
joined in these solicitations. In compliance with their importunity, D'Estaing 
sailed from Cape Fran9ois, in St. Domingo ; and with twenty-two sail of the 
line, and a number of smaller vessels, having 6,000 soldiers on board, appeared 
off the Savannah, where he captured the Experiment, a fifty-gun ship, and some 
other British vessels. 

General Lincoln, with about 1,000 men, marched to Zubly's ferry on the Sa- 
vannah, but found more difficulty than he had anticipated in crossing the river 
and its marshes. On the evening of the 13th of September, however, he reach- 




Fig. 133.— Portrait of Brandt. 



312 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ed tlie southtrn bank, and encamped on the heights of Ebenezer, twenty-three 
miles from the town of Savannah. There he was joined by Colonel M'Intosh, 
with his detachment, from Augusta. Pulaski's legion also arrived in camp. On 
the same day that Lincoln passed Zubly's ferry, D'Estaing landed 3,000 men at 
Beaulieu ; and on the 16th of September the combined armies united their 
strength before the town of Savannah. That place was the headquarters of 
General Prevost, who commanded the British troops in the southern provinces. 
Apprehending no immediate danger, he had weakened his garrison by establish- 
ing some distant outposts in Georgia, and by leaving Colonel Maitland with a 
strong detachment at Beaufort, in the island of Port Royal in South Carolina ; 
but on the appearance of the French fleet, he immediately called in all his out- 
posts ; and before the French landed, or the Americans crossed the river, all 
the British detachments in Georgia had assembled at the town of Savannah, and 
amounted to nearly 2,000 men. 

Even before the arrival of Lincoln, D'Estaing had summoned the place to 
surrender. But although General Prevost had exerted himself with great ac- 
tivity in strengthening the defences of the place from the moment that he heard 
of the appearance of the French fleet on the coast, yet his works were incom- 
plete, and he was desirous of gaining time. He requested a suspension of hos- 
tilities for twenty-four hours, which was granted him. In that critical interval, 
Colonel Mailland, by extraordinary eflbrts, arrived with the garrison of Beaufort, 
and entered the town. Encouraged by this accession of strength, General Pre- 
vost now informed Count d'Estaing that he was resolved to defend the place to 
the last extremity. The combined armies determined to besiege the town, and 
made the necessary preparations for that purpose. Several days were spent in 
bringing up heavy artillery and stores from the fleet ; and on the 23d of Septem- 
ber, the besieging army broke ground before the town. By the 1st of October, 
they had advanced within 300 yards of the British works. Several batteries, 
mounting thirty-three pieces of heavy cannon and nine mortars, had for several 
days played incessantly on the garrison ; and a floating battery of sixteen guns 
had also opened upon it from the river. But this cannonade made little impres- 
sion on the works. 

The situation of D'Estaing became extremely unpleasant. More time had al 
ready been spent in the siege than he had allotted for the expulsion of the Brit 
ish troops from that province. The French West India islands were exposed 
lo danger in his absence ; the tempestuous season of the year was setting in ; 
a superior British fleet might come against him ; and his officers strongly re- 
monstrated against remaining longer in the Savannah. By continuing their 
regular approaches for a few days more, the besiegers would probably have 
made themselves masters of the place ; but these few days D'Estaing could not 
spare. No alternative remained but to raise the siege, or storm the place. The 
last of these the French commander resolved to attempt. For that purpose, on 
the morning of the 9th of October, a heavy cannonade and bombardment opened 
on the town. Three thousand French, and 1,500 Americans, led by D'Estaing 
and Lincoln, advanced in three columns to the assault, A well-directed and 
destructive fire from the batteries opened upon them ; but they resolutely ad- 
vanced, broke through the abatis, crossed the ditch, and mounted the parapet. 
The French and Americans, with emulous valor, each planted a standard on a 
redoubt ; but fell in great numbers in endeavoring to force their way into the 
works. While the assailants were vigorously opposed in front, the batteries 
galled their flanks. Count Pulaski, at the head of 200 horsemen, galloped be- 
tween the batteries toward the town, with the intention of charging the garrison 
in the rear ; but he fell mortally wounded, and his squadron was broken. The 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 313 

vigor of the assailants began to abate ; and, after a desperate conflict of fifty 
minutes, they were driven from the works, and sounded a retreat. 

In this unsuccessful attack the French lost 700 men in killed and wounded, 
among the latter was Count d'Estaing himself; and the Americans 240. As 
the garrison, consisting of more than 2,000 men, fought for the most part under 
cover, their loss was comparatively small. 

Both the French and Americans displayed much courage and steadiness in 
the attack ; and, although unsuccessful, yet, instead of mutual accusations and 
reproaches, their respect for each othei was increased. 

After this repulse no hope of taking the town remained ; and Count d'Estaing 
having removed his heavy artillery, both armies left their ground on the evening 
of the 18th of October. D'Estaing marched only two miles that evening, and 
remained in the same encampment next day, in order to cover General Lincoln's 
retreat, and secure him from a pursuit by the garrison. The Americans re- 
crossed the Savannah at Zubly's ferry, and took a position in South Carolina. 
The militia returned home. The French, with all their artillery, ammunition, 
and baggage, embarked without delay ; but scarcely were they on board when 
a A'iolent storm arose, which so completely dispersed the fleet, that, of seven 
ships which the admiral ordered to Hampton Road in Chesapeake bay, one only 
was able to reach that place. 

From the arrival of the French to assist in the siege of Savannah, the Ameri- 
cans had anticipated the most brilliant results ; and the discomfiture of the com- 
bined forces at that place spread a deep gloom over the southern provinces, 
where the cause of independence seemed more desperate than at any former 
period of the war. Their paper money became more depreciated ; the hopes 
of the loyalists revived ; and many exiles returned to take possession of their 
estates ; but they were soon obliged again to abandon their property, and to seek 
refuge among strangers. 

On being informed by Lincoln of his circumstances, congress desired General 
Washington to order the North Carolina troops, and any other detachments he 
could spare from the northern army, to the aid of the southern provinces. At 
the same time they assured the inhabitants of South Carolina and Georgia of 
their watchful attention ; and recommended to those states the filling up of their 
continental regiments, and a due regard to their militia while on actual service. 

During the siege of Savannah, an ingenious enterprise of partisan warfare was 
executed by Colonel White of the Georgia line. Before the arrival of the 
French fleet in the Savannah, a British captain, with 111 men, had taken post 
near the river Ogeeche, twenty-five miles from Savannah. At the same place 
were five British vessels, four of which were armed, the largest with fourteen 
guns, the least with four ; and the vessels were manned with forty sailors. Late 
at night, on the 30th of September, White, who had only six volunteers, inclu- 
ding his own servant, kindled a number of fires in diflTerent places, so as to ex- 
hibit the appearance of a considerable encampment, practised several other cor- 
responding artifices, and then summoned the captain instantly to surrender. 
That officer, believing that he was about to be attacked by a superior force, and 
that nothing but immediate submission could save him and his men from destruc- 
tion, made no defence. The stratagem was carried on with so much address, 
that the prisoners, amounting to 141, were secured, and conducted to the Ameri- 
can post at Sunbury, twenty-five miles distant. 

The failure of the attack on Savannah, with the departure of the French fleet 
from the coast of America, presented a gloomy prospect, and was the forerun- 
ner of many calamities to the southern states. By their courage and vigor tne 
northern provinces had repelled the attacks of the enemy, and discouraged fu- 
ture attempts against them. But, although the brave defence of Sullivan's isl« 



314 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fio. 134.— Admiral D'Estaing. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 313 

and, in 1776, had long concealed the fact, it. was now discovered that the south- 
ern colonists possessed neither the strength nor vigor of their brethren in the 
north. The rapid conquest of Georgia, the easy inarch of Prevost to the very 
gates of Charleston, and the timid behavior of many of the colonists, who were 
more inclined to save themselves by submission than to assert the independence 
of their country by force of arms, all pointed out the southern states as the most 
rulnerable part of the Union, and invited an attack in that quarter. In the 
north the campaigns of 1778 and 1779 had produced no important results ; and, 
therefore, the late transactions in Georgia and South Carolina more readily drew 
the attention of the British commander-in-chief to those states. 

Savannah, the chief town of Georgia, was in the hands of the British troops, 
and had been successfully defended against a combined attack of the French and 
Americans ; and, therefore. Sir Henry Clinton resolved to gain possession of 
Charleston also, the capital of South Carolina, which would give him the com- 
mand of all the southern parts of the Union. Having made the necessary prep- 
arations, he sailed from New York on the 26th of December, under convoy of 
Admiral Arbuthnot, but did not arrive at Savannah till the end of January. The 
voyage was tempestuous : some of the transports and victuallers were lost, oth- 
ers shattered, and a few taken by the American cruisers. Most of the cavalry 
and draught horses perished. One of the transports, which had been separated 
from the fleet, was brought into Charleston on the 23d of January ; and the 
prisoners gave the first certain notice of the destination of the expedition. 

As soon as it was known that an armament was fitting out at New York, 
many suspected that the southern states were to be assailed ; and such was the 
unhappy posture of American affairs at that time, that no sanguine expectations 
of a successful resistance could be reasonably entertained. The magazines of 
the Union were everywhere almost empty ; and congress had neither money nor 
credit to replenish them. The army at Morristown, under the immediate orders 
of General Washington, was threatened with destruction by want of provisions ; 
and, consequently, could neither act with vigor in the north, nor send reinforce- 
ments to the south. 

General Lincoln, though aware of his danger, was not in a condition to meet 
it. On raising the siege of Savannah, he had sent the troops of Virginia to 
Augusta ; those of South Carolina were stationed partly at Sheldon, opposite 
Port Royal, between thirty and forty miles north from Savannah, and partly in 
Fort Moultrie, which had been allowed to fall into decay ; those of North Caro- 
lina were with General Lincoln at Charleston. All those detachments formed 
but a feeble force, and to increase it was not easy ; for the colonial paper money 
was in a state of great depreciation — the militia, worn out by a harassing service, 
were reluctant again to repair to the standards of their country. The patriotism 
of many of the colonists had evaporated ; they contemplated nothing but the hard- 
ships and dangers of the contest, and recoiled from the protracted struggle. 

In these discouraging circumstances, congress recommended it to the people 
of South Carolina to arm their slaves ; a measure from which they were gener- 
ally averse ; and, although they had been willing to comply with the recom- 
mendation, arms could not have been procured. Congress ordered the conti- 
nental troops of North Carolina and Virginia to march to Charleston ; and four 
American frigates, two French ships-of-war, the one mounting twenty-six and 
the other eighteen guns, with the marine force of South Carolina under Commo- 
dore Whipple, were directed to co-operate in the defence of the town. No more 
aid could be expected ; yet, even in these unpromising circumstances, a full 
house of assembly resolved to defend Charleston to the last extremity. 

Although Sir Henry Clinton had embarked at New York on the 26th of De« 
cember, 1779, yet, as his voyage had been stormy and tedious, and as som© 



316 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



&i^ ^^ 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 317 

time had been necessarily spent at Savannah, it was the 11th of February, 1780, 
before he landed on St. John's island, thirty miles south from Charleston. Had 
he even then marched rapidly upon the town, he would probably have entered it 
without much opposition ; but, mindful of his repulse in 1776, his progress was 
marked by a wary circumspection. He proceeded by the islands of St. John 
and St. James, while part of his fleet advanced to blockade the harbor. He 
sent for a reinforcement from New York, ordered General Prevost to join him 
with 1,100 men from Savannah, and neglected nothing that could ensure success. 

Meanwhile Governor Rutledge, with such of his council as he could conveni- 
ently consult, was invested with a dictatorial authority, and empowered to do 
everything necessary for the public good, except taking away the life of a citi- 
zen without legal trial. The assembly, after delegating to the governor this 
power till ten days after its next session, dissolved itself. 

Governor Rutledge and General Lincoln were indefatigable in improving the 
time which the slow progress of the royal army afforded them. Six hundred 
slaves were employed in constructing or repairing the fortifications of the town ; 
vigorous though not very successful measures were taken to bring the militia 
into the field ; and all the small detachments of regular troops were assembled 
in the capital. The works which had been begun on Charleston Neck, when 
General Prevost threatened the place, were resumed. A chain of redoubts, 
lines, and batteries, was formed between the Cooper and Ashley. In front of 
each flank the works were covered by swamps extending from the rivers ; these 
opposite swamps were connected by a canal ; between the canal and the works 
were two strong rows of abatis, and a ditch double picketed, Avith deep holes at 
short distances, to break the columns in case of an assault. Toward the water, 
works Avere thrown up at every place where a landing was practicable. The 
vessels intended to defend the bar of the harbor having been found insufficient 
for that purpose, their guns were taken out and planted on the ramparts, and the 
seamen were stationed at the batteries. One of the ships, which was not dis- 
mantled, was placed in the river Cooper, to assist the batteries ; and several 
vessels were sunk at the mouth of the channel, to prevent the entrance of the 
royal naAy. General Lincoln hoped that, if the town could be for a while de- 
fended, such reinforcements would arrive from the north as, together with the 
militia of the state, would compel Sir Henry Clinton to raise the siege. As the 
regular troops in the town did not exceed 1,400, a council of war found that the 
garrison was too weak to spare detachments to obstruct the progress of the royal 
army. Only a small party of cavalry and some light troops were ordered to 
hover on its left flank and observe its motions. 

While those preparations for defence were going on in Charleston, the Brit- 
ish army was cautiously but steadily advancing toward the town. As he pro- 
ceeded. Sir Henry Clinton erected forts and formed magazines at proper sta- 
tions, and was careful to secure his communications with those forts and with 
the sea. All the horses of the British army had perished in the tedious and 
stormy voyage from New York to Savannah ; but, on landing in South Carolina, 
Sir Henry Clinton procured others to mount his dragoons, whom he formed into 
a light corps, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton. That officer 
was extremely active in covering the left wing of the army, and in dispersing 
the militia. In one of his excursions he fell in with Lieutenant-Colonel Wash- 
ington, who commanded the remnant of Baylor's regiment, and who beat him 
back with loss. 

On the 20th of March the British fleet under Admiral Arbuthnot, consisting of 
one ship of fifty guns, two of forty-four each, four of thirty-two each, and an 
armed vessel, passed the bar in front of Rebellion road, and anchored in Five- 
Fathom hole. The American naval force, under Commodore Whipple, retreated 



318 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 



I 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 319 

first to Sullivan's island, and afterward to Charleston, where, as already men- 
tioned, the ships were dismantled and the crews employed on the works. On 
the 9th of April Admiral Arbuthnot, taking advantage of a strong southerly wind 
and a flowing tide, passed Fort Moultrie, and anchored just without reach of the 
guns of Charleston. The fort kept up a heavy fire on the fleet while passing, 
which did some damage to the ships, and killed or wounded twenty-seven men. 

On the 29th of March, the British army reached Ashley river, and crossed it 
ten miles above the town without opposition ; the garrison being too weak to 
dispute the passage. Having brought over his artillery, baggage, and stores, Sir 
Henry Clinton marched down Charleston Neck ; and, on the night of the 1st of 
April, broke ground at the distance of 8,000 yards from the American works. 

The fortifications of Charleston were constructed under the direction of Mr. 
Laumoy, a French engineer of reputation in the American service ; and, al- 
though not calculated to resist regular siege, were by no means contemptible : and 
the British general made his approaches in due form. Meanwhile the garrison 
received a reinforcement of 700 continentals under General Woodford ; and, after 
this accession of strength, amounted to somewhat more than 2,000 regular 
troops, besides 1,000 militia of North Carolina, and the citizens of Charleston. 
Governor Rutledge made every effort to raise the militia of the province, but 
with little success ; for not more than 200 of them were in the capital. 

On the 9th of April, the British commander finished his first parallel, forming 
an oblique line bet-ween the two rivers, from 600 to 1,100 yards from the Ameri- 
can works, and mounted his guns in battery. He then, jointly with the admiral, 
summoned General Lincoln to surrender the town. Lincoln's answer was mod- 
est and firm : " Sixty days," said he, " have passed since it has been known 
that your intentions against this town were hostile, in which time was afforded 
to abandon it ; but duty and inclination point to the propriety of supporting it to 
the last extremity." 

On recuvin^- this answer. Sir Henry Clinton immediately opened his batter- 
ies ; and his fire was soon felt to be superior to that of the besieged. Hitherto 
the communication with the country north of the Cooper was open, and a post 
was established to prevent the investiture of the town on that side, ^fter the 
summons, Governor Rutledge, with half of his council left the town, for the pur- 
pose of exercising the functions of the executive government in the state, and in 
the hope of being able to bring a large body of the militia to act on the rear or 
left flank of the besieging army : but the militia were as little inclined to imbody 
themselves as to enter the town. 

For the purpose of maintaining the communication with the country north of 
the Cooper, of checking the British foragers, and of protecting supplies on their 
way to the town, the American cavalry, under General Huger, had passed the 
river and taken post at Monk's corner, thirty miles above Charleston. Posts of 
militia were established between the Cooper and Santee, and at a ferry on the 
last-named river, where boats Avere ordered to be collected in order to facilitate 
the passage of the garrison, if it should be necessary to evacuate the town. But 
the British general defeated all those precautions ; for as the possession of the 
harbor rendered the occupation of the forts to the southward unnecessary. Sir 
Henry Clinton resolved to call in the troops which had been employed in that 
quarter, to close the communication of the garrison with the country to the north- 
ward, and to complete the investiture of the town. For those purposes, as the 
fleet was unable to enter the river Cooper, he deemed it necessary to dislodge 
the American posts, and employed Lieutenant-Colonel Tarleton to beat up the 
quarters of the cavalry at Monk's corner. Conducted during the night, by a ne- 
gro slave, through unfrequented paths, Tarleton proceeded toward the American 
post ; and, although the commander of the party had taken the precaution of pla- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 321 

cing sentinels a mile in front of his station, and of keeping his horses saddled 
and bridled, yet Tarleton advanced so rapidly that, notwithstanding the alarm 
was given by the outposts, he began the attack before the Americans could put 
themselves in a posture of defence, killed or took about thirty of them, and dis- 
persed the rest. The arrival of three thousand men from New York greatly in- 
creased the strength of the besiegers. 

The second parallel was completed ; and it daily became more apparent that 
the garrison must ultimately submit. An evacuation of the town was proposed, 
and General Lincoln seems to have been favorable to the measure ; but the 
garrison could scarcely have escaped, and the principal inhabitants entreated the 
general not to abandon them to the fury of the enemy. 

The British troops on the north of the Cooper were increased, and Cornwal- 
lis was appointed to command in that quarter. On the 20th of April, General 
Lincoln again called a council of war to deliberate on the measures to be 
adopted. The council recommended a capitulation ; terms were offered, but re- 
jected ; and hostilities recommenced. After the besiegers had begun their third 
parallel, Colonel Henderson made a vigorous sally on their right, which was at- 
tended with some success ; but, owing to the weakness of the garrison, this was 
the only attempt of the kind during the siege. 

After the fleet passed it. Fort Moultrie became of much less importance than 
before, and part of the garrison was removed to Charleston. The admiral, per- 
ceiving the unfinished state of the works on the west side, prepared to storm it. 
On the 7th of May, everything being ready for the assault, he summoned the 
garrison, consisting of 200 men, who, being convinced of their inability to de- 
fend the place, surrendered themselves prisoners-of-war, without firing a gun. 
On the same day, the cavalry which had escaped from Monk's corner, and wldch 
had reassembled under the command of Colonel White, were again surprised 
and defeated by Colonel Tarleton. After Cornwallis had passed the Cooper, 
and made himself master of the peninsula between that river and the Santee, he 
occasionally sent out small foraging parties. Apprized of tliat circumstance, 
Colonel White repassed the Santee, fell in with and took one of those parties, 
and despatched an express to Colonel Buford, who commanded a regiment of 
new levies from Virginia, requesting him to cover his retreat across the Santee 
at Lanneau's ferry, where he had ordered some boats to be collected to carry his 
party over the river. Colonel White reached the ferry before Buford's arrival, 
and thinking himself in no immediate danger, halted to refresh his party. Corn- 
wallis, having received notice of his incursion, despatched Tarleton in pursuit, 
who, overtaking him a few minutes after he had halted, instantly charged him, 
killed or took about thirty of the party, and dispersed the rest. 

Charleston was now completely invested ; all hopes of assistance had been 
cruelly disappointed ; and the garrison and inhabitants were left to their own 
resources. The troops were exhausted by incessant duty, and insufl^cient to 
man the lines. Many of the guns were dismounted, the shot nearly expended, 
and the bread and meat almost entirely consumed. The works of the besiegers 
were pushed very near the defences of the town, and the issue of an assault was 
extremely hazardous to the garrison and inhabitants. In these critical cir- 
cumstances General Lincoln summoned a council of war, which recommended 
a capitulation. Terms were accordingly proposed, offering to surrender the 
town and garrison, on condition that the militia and armed citizens should not 
he prisoners-of-war, but should be allowed to return home without molesta- 
tion. These terms were refused ; hostilities recommenced, and preparations 
for an assault were in progress. The citizens, who had formerly remonstrated 
against the departure of the garrison, now became clamorous for a surrender. 
In this hopeless state, General Lincoln offered to give up the place, on the terms 

21 



322 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

which Sir Henry Clinton had formerly proposed. The ofler was accepted ; 
and the ciipitulation was signed on the 12th of May. 

The town and forlifications, the shipping, artillery, and all public stores, were 
to be given up as they then were ; the garrison, consisting of the continental 
troops, militia, sailors, and citizens who had borne arms during the siege, were 
to be prisoners-of-war ; the garrison were to march out of the town, and lay 
down their arms in front of the works, but their drums were not to beat a Brit- 
ish march, and their colors were not to be uncased ; the continental troops and 
sailors were to be conducted to some place afterward to be agreed on, where 
they were to be well supplied with wholesome provisions till exchanged ; the 
militia were to be allowed to go home on parole ; the officers were to retain their 
arms, baggage, and servants, and they might sell their horses, but were not per- 
mitted to take them out of Charleston ; neither the persons nor property of the 
militia or citizens were to be molested, so long as they kept their parole. 

On these terms the garrison of Charleston marched out and laid down theii 
arms, and General Leslie was appointed by the British commander-in-chief to 
take possession of the town. The siege was more obstinate than bloody. The 
besiegers had 76 men killed, and 189 wounded; the besieged had 92 killed, 
and 148 wounded; about twenty of the inhabitants were killed in their houses 
by random shots. The number of prisoners reported by the British commander- 
in-chief amounted to upward of 5,000, exclusive of sailors ; but in that return all 
the freemen of the town capable of bearing arms, as well as the continental sol- 
diers and militia, were included. The number of continental troops in the town 
amounted only to 1,777, about 500 of whom were in the hospital. The effective 
strength of the garrison was between 2,000 and 3,000 men. The besieging 
army consisted of about 9,000 of the best of the British troops. 

After the British got possession of the town, the arms taken from the Ameri- 
cans, amounting to 5,000 stand, were lodged in a laboratory, near a large quan- 
tity of cartridges and loose powder. By some means the powder exploded and 
blew up the house ; and the burning fragments, which were scattered in all di- 
rections, set fire to the workhouse, jail, and old barracks, and consumed them. 
The British guard stationed at that place, consisting of fifty men, was destroyed, 
and about as many other persons lost their lives on the disastrous occasion. 

The fall of Charleston spread a deep gloom over the aspect of American af- 
fairs. The southern army was lost ; and, although small, it could not soon be 
replaced. In the southern parts of the Union there had always been a consider- 
able number of persons friendly to the claims of Britain. The success of her 
arms roused all their lurking partialities, encouraged the timid, drew to the Brit- 
ish cause all those who are ever ready to take part with the strongest, and dis- 
couraged and intimidated the friends of congress. 

Sir Henry Clinton was resoh^ed to keep up and deepen the impression on the 
public mind, by the rapidity of his movements and the appearance of his troops 
in different parts of the country. For that purpose he sent a strong detachment, 
under Cornwallis, over the Santee, toward the frontier of North Carolina. He 
despatched a second, of inferior force, into the centre of the province ; and sent 
a third up the Savannah to Augusta. These detachments were instructed to 
•disperse any small parties that still remained in arms, and to show the people 
that the British troops were complete masters of South Carolina and Georgia. 

"Soon after passing the Santee, Cornwallis was informed that Colonel Buford 
Avas lying, with 400 men, in perfect security, near the border of North Carolina. 
He immediately despatched Colonel Tarleton, with his legion, to surprise that 
party. After performing a march of 104 miles in fifty-four hours, Tarleton, at 
the head of 700 men, overtook Buford on his march, at the Waxhaws, and or- 
dered him to surrender, offering him the same terms which had been granted to 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 323 

the garri&on of Charleston. On Buford's refusal, Tarleton instantly charged the 
party, who were dispirited, and unprepared for such an onset. Most of them 
threw down their arms, and made no resistance ; but a few continued firing ; 
and an indiscriminate slaughter ensued of those who had submitted as well as 
of those who resisted. Many begged for quarter, but no quarter was given. 
Tarleion's quarter became proverbial throughout the Union, and rendered some 
subsequent conflicts more fierce and bloody than they would otherwise have 
been. Buford and a few horsemen forced their way through the enemy and es- 
caped ; some of the infantry, also, who were somewhat in advance, saved them- 
selves by flight; but the regiment was almost annihilated. Tarleton stated that 
113 were killed on the spot ; 150 left on parole, so badly wounded that they 
could not be removed ; and 53 brought away as prisoners. The brutal slaughter 
en this occasion, and the violation of every principle of humanity and the rights 
of the vanquished, excited much indignation in America. 

After the defeat of Buford, there were no parties in South Carolina or Georgia 
capable of resisting the roval detachments. The armed force of congress in 
those provinces seemed annihilated ; and the spirit of opposition among the in- 
habitants was greatly subdued. 

In order to secure the entire submission of that part of the country, military 
detachments were stationed at the mo^ commanding points ; and measures were 
pursued for settling the civil administration, and for consolidating the conquest 
of the provinces. So fully was Sir Henry Clinton convinced of the subjugation 
of the country, and of the sincere submission of the inhabitants, or of their ina- 
bility to resist, that, on the 3d of June, he issued a proclamation, in which, after 
stating that all persons should take an active part in settling and securing his 
majesty's government, and in delivering the country from that anarchy which for 
some time had prevailed, he discharged from their parole the militia who were 
prisoners, except those only who had been taken in Charleston and Fort Moul- 
trie, and restored them to all the rights and duties of inhabitants ; he also de- 
clared that such as should neglect to return to their allegiance should be treated 
as enemies and rebels. 

It might easily have been foreseen that the proclamation was to awaken the 
resentment and alienate the afl'ections of those to whom it was addressed. Many 
of the colonists had submitted in the hope of being allowed, under the shelter of 
the British government, to attend to their own affairs in a state of peaceful tran- 
quillity ; but the proclamation dissipated this delusion, and opened their eyes to 
their real situation. Neutrality and peace were what they desired ; but neutral- 
ity and peace were denied them. If they did not range themselves under the 
standards of congress, they must appear as militia in the royal service. The 
colonists sighed for peace ; but, on finding that they must fight on one side or 
the other, they preferred the banners of their country, and thought they had as 
good a right to violate the allegiance and parole which Sir Henry Clinton had 
imposed on them, as he had to change their state from that of prisoners to that 
of British subjects without their consent. They imagined that the proclamation 
released them from all antecedent obligations. Not a few without any pretence 
of reasoning on the subject, deliberately resolved to make professions of submis- 
sion and allegiance to the British government so long as they found it conve- 
nient, but with the resolution of joining the standards of their country on the first 
opportunity. Such duplicity is always to be reprobated ; but the unsparing ra- 
pacity with which the inhabitants were plundered by the foriegn soldiery and 
hired Hessians made many of them imagine that no means of deception and 
vengeance were unjustifiable. 

Hitherto the French fleets and troops had not afforded much direct assistance 
to the Americans, but they had impeded and embarrassed the operations of the 



324 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




Fio. 138.— A French FusUeer. 

British commander-in-chief. He had intended to sail against Charleston so 
early as the month of September, 3 779 ; but the expected appearance of Count 
d'Estaing on the southern coast had detained him at New York till the latter 
part of December. It was his intention, after the reduction of Charleston, vig- 
orously to employ the whole of his force in the subjugation of the adjacent prov- 
inces ; but information, received about the time of the surrender of the town, 
that Monsieur de Ternay, with a fleet and troops from France, was expected on 
the American coast, deranged his plan, and induced him to return to New York 
with the greater part of his army ; leaving Earl Cornwallis at the head of 4,000 
men to prosecute the southern conquests. Sir Henry Clinton sailed from 
Charleston on the 5th of June. 

After the reduction of Charleston, and the entire defeat of all the American 
detachments in those parts, an unusual calm ensued for six weeks. Zealous in 
the cause of his sovereign, and imagining that South Carolina and Georgia were 
reannexed to the British empire in sentiment as well as in appearance, Cornwal- 
lis meditated an attack on North Carolina. Impatient, however, as that active 
officer was of repose, he could not carry his purpose into immediate execu- 
tion. The great heat, the want of magazines, and the impossibility of subsist- 
ing his army in the field before harvest, compelled him to pause. But the inter- 
val was not lost. He distributed his troops in such a manner in South Carolina 
and the upper parts of Georgia, as seemed most favorable to the enlistment of 
young men who could be prevailed on to join the royal standard ; he ordered 
companies of royal militia to be formed ; and he maintained a correspondence 
with such of the inhabitants of North Carolina as were friendly to the British 
cause. He informed them of the necessity he was under of postponing the 
expedition into their country, and advised them to attend to their harvest and 
to remain quiet till the royal army advanced to support them. Eager, how- 
ever to manifest their zeal, and entertaining sanguine hopes of success, they dis- 
regarded his salutary advice, and broke out into premature insurrections, which 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 325 

were vigorously resisted and generally suppressed. But one party of them, 
amounting to 800 men under a Colonel Bryan, marched down the Yadkin to a 
British post at the Cheraws, and afterward reached Camden. 

Having made the necessary dispositions, Cornwallis intrusted the command 
on the frontier to Lord Rawdon, and returned to Charleston, in order to organ- 
ize the civil government of the province, and to establish such regulations as 
circumstances required. But that active officer showed himself more a soldier 
than a politician. Military government is necessarily a system of despotism 
and coercion, which is offensive to persons who have been accustomed to exer- 
cise their own judgment in the regulation of their conduct. Instead, however, 
of endeavoring to regain, by kindness and conciliation, the good will of a people 
whose affections were alienated from the cause in which he was engaged, Corn- 
wallis attempted to drive them into allegiance by harshness and severity. In- 
deed, many of the British officers viewed the Americans merely in the light of 
rebels and traitors, whose lives it was indulgence to spare ; treated them not 
only with injustice, but with insolence and insult more intolerable than injustice 
itself; and exercised a rigor which greatly increased the miseries, without pro- 
moting the legitimate purposes, of war. 

By the capitulation of Charleston the citizens were prisoners on parole ; but 
successive proclamations were published, each abridging the privileges of pris- 
oners more than that which had gone before. A board of police was established 
for the administration of justice, and before that board British subjects were al- 
lowed to sue for debts, but prisoners were denied that privilege ; they were lia- 
ble to prosecution for debts, but had no security for what was owing them, ex- 
cept the honor of their debtors ; and that, in many instances, was found a feeble 
guarantee. If they complained, they were threatened with close confinement : 
numbers were imprisoned in the town, and others consigned to dungeons at a 
distance from their families. In short, every method except that of kindness 
and conciliation, was resorted to in order to compel the people to become British 
subjects. A few who had always been well affected to the royal cause, cheer- 
fully returned to their allegiance ; and many followed the same course from con- 
venience. To abandon their families and estates, and encounter all the priva- 
tions of fugitives, required a degree of patriotism and fortitude which few pos- 
sessed. 

In that melancholy posture of American affairs, many of the ladies of Charles- 
ton displayed a remarkable degree of zeal and intrepidity in the cause of their 
country. They gloried in the appellation of rebel ladies, and declined invita- 
tions to public entertainments given by the British officers ; but crowded to 
prison ships and other places of confinement to solace their suffering country- 
men. While they kept back from the concerts and assemblies of the victors, 
they were forward in showing sympathy and kindness toward American officers 
wherever they met them. They exhorted their brothers, husbands, and sons, to 
an unshrinking endurance in behalf of their country, and cheerfully became the 
inmates of their prison and the companiims of their exile ; voluntarily renoun- 
cing affluence and ease, and encountering labor, penury, and privation. 

For some time the rigorous measures of the British officers in South Carolina 
seemed successful ; and a deathlike stillness prevailed in the province. The 
clangor of arms ceased, and no enemy to British authority appeared. The peo- 
ple of the lower part of South Carolina were generally attached to the revolu- 
tion ; but many of their most active leaders were prisoners. The fall of Charles- 
ton, and the subsequent events, had sunk many into despondency, and all were 
overawed. This gloomy stillness continued about six weeks, when the symp- 
toms of a gathering storm began to show themselves. The oppression and in- 
sults to which the people were exposed highly exasperated them : they repented 




Fig. 139. — Relieving tlie Prisoners. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 327 

the apathy with which they had seen the siege of Charleston carried on ; and 
felt that the fall of their capital, instead of introducing safety and rural tranquil- 
lity, as they had fondly anticipated, was only the forerunner of insolent exactions 
and oppressive services. Peaceful and undisturbed neutrality was what they 
desired and what they had expected ; but when they found themselves com- 
pelled to fight, they chose to join the provincial banners, and the most daring 
onl)'' waited an opportunity to show their hostility to their new masters. 

Such an opportunity soon presented itself. In the end of March, General 
Washington despatched the troops of Maryland and Delaware, with a regiment 
of artillery, under the Baron de Kalb, a veteran German officer, who had early 
engaged in the American service, to reinforce the southern army. That de- 
tachment met with many obstructions in its progress southward. Such was the 
deranged state of the American finances, that it could not be put in motion when 
the order was given. After setting out, it marched through Jersey and Penn- 
sylvania, embarked at the head of Elk river, was conveyed by water to Peters- 
burgh in Virginia, and proceeded thence toward the place of its destination. But 
as no magazines had been provided, and as provisions could with difficulty be 
obtained, the march of the detachment through North Carolina was greatly re- 
tarded. Instead of advancing rapidly, the troops were obliged to spread them- 
selves over the country in small parties, in order to collect corn and to get it 
ground for their daily subsistence. In this way they proceeded slowly through 
the upper and more fertile part's of North Carolina to Hillsborough, and were 
preparing to march by Cross creek to Salisbury, where they expected to be 
joined by the militia of North Carolina. 

The approach of this detachment, together with information that great exer- 
tions were making to raise troops in Virginia, encouraged the irritation which 
the rigorous measures of the British officers had occasioned in South Carolina ; 
and numbers of the inhabitants of that province, who had fled from their estates 
and taken refuge in North Carolina and Virginia, informed of the growing dis- 
contents in their native province, and relying on the support of regular troops, 
assembled on the frontier of North Carolina. About 200 of those refugees chose 
Colonel Sumpter, an old continental officer, as their leader. On the advance of 
the British into the upper parts of South Carolina, this gentleman had fled into 
North Carolina, but had left his family behind. Soon after his departure a Brit- 
ish party arrived, turned his wife and family out the door, and burnt his house 
and everything in it. Tliis harsh and unfeeling treatment excited his bitterest 
resentment, which operated with the more virulence by being concealed under 
the fair veil of patriotism. At the head of his little band, without money or maga- 
zines, and but ill-provided with arms and ammunition, Sumpter made an irrup- 
tion into South Carolina. Iron implements of husbandry were forged by com- 
mon blacksmiths into rude weapons of war ; and pewter dishes, procured from 
private families and melted down, furnished part of their supply of balls. This 
little band skirmished with the royal militia, and with small parties of regular 
troops ; sometimes successfully, and always with the active courage of men 
fighting for the recovery of their property. Sometimes they engaged when they 
had not more than three rounds of shot each ; and, occasionally, some of them 
were obliged to keep at a distance, till, by the fall of friends or foes, they 
could be furnished with arms and ammunition. When successful, the field of 
battle supplied them with materials for the next encounter. This party soon in- 
creased to 600 men ; and, encouraged by its daring exertions, a disposition 
manifested itself throughout South Carolina again to appeal to arms. Some 
companies of royal militia, imbodied under the authority of Cornwallis, deserted 
to Sumpter, and ranged themselves under his standards. The British com- 
mander beheld this change with surprise ; he had thought the battle won,and 



328 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

the southern provinces completely subdued ; but, to his astonishment, saw thai 
past victories were unavailing, and that the work yet remained to be accom- 
plished. He was obliged to call in his outposts, and to form his troops into 
larger bodies. 

But Cornwallis was soon threatened by a more formidable enemy than Sump- 
ter, who, though an active and audacious leader, commanded only an irregular 
and feeble band, and was capable of engaging only in desultory enterprises. 
Congress, sensible of the value and importance of the provinces which the British 
had overrun, made every effort to reinforce the southern army ; and, fully aware 
of the efficacy of public opinion and of the influence of high reputation, on the 
13th of June appointed General Gates to command it. He had acquired a 
splendid name by his triumphs over Burgoyne ; and the people, whose opinions 
are formed by appearances, anticipated a success equally brilliant. 

On receiving notice of his appointment to the command of the southern army, 
General Gates proceeded southward without delay, and on the 25th of July 
reached the camp at Buffalo ford, on Deep river, where he was received by 
Baron de Kalb with respect and cordiality. The army consisted of about 2,000 
men ; and considerable reinforcements of militia from North Carolina and Vir- 
ginia were expected. In order that he might lead his troops through a more 
plentiful country, and for the purpose of establishing magazines and hospitals at 
convenient points, De Kalb had resolved to turn out of the direct road to Cam- 
den. But General Gates determined to pursue the straight route toward the 
British encampment, although it lay through a barren country, which afforded 
but a scanty subsistence to its inhabitants. 

On the 27th of July he put his army in motion, and soon experienced the 
difficulties and privations which De Kalb had been desirous to avoid. The 
army was obliged to subsist chieffy on lean cattle, accidentally found in the 
woods ; and the supply even of that mean food was very limited. Meal and 
corn were so scarce that the men were compelled to use unripe corn and peach- 
es instead of bread. That insufficient diet, together with the intense heat and un- 
healthy climate, engendered disease, and threatened the destruction of the army. 
General Gates at length emerged from the inhospitable region of pine barrens, 
sand hills, and swamps ; and, after having effected a junction with General 
Caswell, at the head of the militia of North Carolina, and a small body of troops 
under Lieutenant-Colonel Porterfield, he arrived at Clermont, or Rugely's Mills, 
on the 13th of August, and next day was joined by the militia of Virginia, 
amounting to 700 men, under General Stevens. 

On the day after General Gates arrived at Rugely's Mills, he received an ex- 
press from Sumpter, stating that a number of the militia of South Carolina had 
joined him on the west side of the Wateree, and that an escort of clothes, am- 
munition, and other stores, for the garrison of Camden, was on its way from 
Ninety-Six, and must pass the Wateree at a ford covered by a small fort, not 
far from Camden. 

General Gates immediately detached 100 regular infantry and 300 militia of 
North Carolina to reinforce Sumpter, whom he ordered to reduce the fort and 
intercept the convoy. Meanwhile he advanced nearer Camden, with the inten- 
tion of taking a position about seven miles from that place. For that purpose, 
he put his army in motion at ten in the evening of the 1 5th of August, having 
sent his sick, heavy baggage, and military stores not immediately wanted, under 
a guard to Waxhaws. On the march. Colonel Armand's legion composed the 
van ; Porterfield's light infantry, reinforced by a company of picked men from 
Stevens's brigade, marching in Indian files, 200 yards from the road, covered 
the right flank of the legion ; while Major Armstrong's light infantry of North 
Carolina militia, reinforced in like manner by General Caswell, in the same or- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 329 

der, covered the left. The Maryland division, followed by the North Carolina 
and Virginia militia, with the artillery, composed the main body and rear guard ; 
and the volunteer cavalry were equally distributed on the flanks of the baggage. 
The American army did not exceed 4,000 men, only about 900 of whom were 
regular troops, and 70 cavalry. 

On the advance of General Gates into South Carolina, Lord Rawdon had 
called in his outposts, and concentrated his force at Camden. Liforined of the 
appearance of the American army, and of the general defection of the country 
between the Pedee and the Clack river, Cornwallis quitted Charleston and re- 
paired to Camden, where he arrived on the same day that General Gates reached 
Clermont. 

The British force was reduced by sickness, and Cornwallis could not assem- 
ble more than 2,000 men at Camden. That place, though advantageous in other 
respects, was not well adapted for resisting an attack ; and as the whole coun- 
try was rising against him. Lord Cornwallis felt the necessity of either retreating 
to Charleston, or of instantly striking a decisive blow. If he remained at Cam- 
den, his difficulties would daily increase, his communication with Charleston be 
endangered, and the American army acquire additional strength. A retreat to 
Charleston would be the signal for the whole of South Carolina and Georgia to 
rise in arms ; his sick and magazines must be left behind ; and the whole of the 
two provinces, except the towns of Charleston and Savannah, abandoned. The 
consequences of such a movement would be nearly as fatal as a defeat. Corn- 
wallis, therefore, although he believed the American army considerably stronger 
than what it really was, determined to hazard a battle ; and, at ten at night, on 
the 15th of August, the very hour when General Gates proceeded from Rugely's 
Mills, about thirteen miles distant, he marched toward the American camp. 

About two in the morning of the 1 6th of August, the advanced guards of the 
hostile armies unexpectedly met in the woods, and the firing instantly began. 
Some of the cavalry of the American advanced guard being wounded by the first 
discharge, the party fell back in confusion, broke the Maryland regiment which 
"was at the head of the column, and threw the whole line of the army into con- 
sternation. From that first impression, deepened by the gloom of night, the ill- 
disciplined militia seem not to have recovered. In the rencounter several prisoners 
were taken on each side ; and from them the opposing generals acquired a more 
exact knowledge of circumstances than they formerly possessed. Several skir- 
mishes happened during the night, which merely formed a prelude to the ap- 
proaching battle, and gave the commanders some notion of the position of the 
hostile armies. 

Cornwallis, perceiving that the Americans were on ground of no great extent, 
with morasses on iheir right and left, so that they could not avail themselves 
of their superior numbers to outflank his little army, impatiently awaited for the 
returning light, which would give every advantage to his disciplined troops. Both 
armies prepared for the conflict. Cornwallis formed his men in two divisions ; 
that on the right was under the command of Lieutenant- Colonel Webster, that 
on the left under Lord Rawdon. In front were four field-pieces. The 71st 
regiment, with two cannon, formed the reserve ; and the cavalry, about 300 in 
number, were in the rear, ready to act as circumstances might require. 

In the American army, the second Maryland brigade, under General Gist, 
formed the right of the line ; the militia of North Carolina, commanded by Gen-' 
eral Caswell, occupied the centre ; and the militia of Virginia, with the light in- 
fantry and Colonel Armand's corps, composed the left ; the artillery was placed 
between the divisions. The first Maryland brigade was stationed as a reserve 
200 or 300 yards in the rear. Baron de Kalb commanded on the right ; the 



330 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

militia generals were at the head of their respective troops ; and General Gates 
resolved to appear wherever his presence might be most useful. 

At dawn of day Cornwallis ordered Lieutenant-Colonel Webster, with the 
British right wing to attack the American left. As Colonel Webster advanced, 
he was assailed by a desultory discharge of musketry from some volunteer mil- 
itia who had advanced in front of their countrymen ; but the British soldiers, 
rushing through that loose tire, charged the American line with a shout. The 
militia instantly threw down their arms and fled, many of them without even dis- 
charging their muskets ; and all the efforts of the officers were unable to rally 
them. A great part of the centre division, composed of the militia of North 
Carolina, imitated the example of their comrades of Virginia : few of either di- 
vision fired a shot, and still fewer carried their arms off the field. Tarleton 
with his legioti pursued, and eagerly cut down the unresisting fugitives. Gates, 
with some of the militia general officers, made several attempts to rally them, 
but in vain. The farther they fled the more they dispersed, and Gates, in de- 
spair, hastened, with a few friends, to Charlotte, 80 miles from the field of battle. 

Baron de Kalb, at the head of the continental troops, being abandoned by the 
militia, which had constituted the centre and left wing of the army, and being 
forsaken by the general also, was exposed to the attack of the whole British 
army. De Kalb and his troops, however, instead of imitating the example of 
their brethren in arms, behaved with a steady intrepidity, and defended them- 
selves like men. Lord Rawdon attacked them about the time when Colonel 
Webster broke the left wing ; but the charge was firmly received and steadily 
resisted, and the conflict was maintained for some time with equal obstinacy on 
both sides. The American reserve covered the left of De Kalb's division ; but 
its own left flank was entirely exposed by the flight of the milkia ; and therefore 
Colonel Webster, after detaching some cavalry and light troops in pursuit of the 
fugitive militia, with the remainder of his division attacked them at once in front 
and flank. A severe contest ensued. The Americans, in a great measure in- 
termingled with the British, maintained a desperate conflict. Cornwallis brought 
his whole force to bear upon them ; they were at length broken, and began to 
retreat in confusion. The brave De Kalb while making a vigorous charge at 
the head of a body of his men. fell pierced with eleven wounds. His aid-de- 
camp, Lieutenant-Colonel du Buysson, embraced the fallen general, announced 
his rank and nation to the surrounding enemy, and while thus generously expo 
sing his own life to save his bleeding friend, he received several wounds, and 
was taken prisoner with him. De Kalb met with all possible attention and as- 
sistance from the victorious enemy, but that gallant officer expired in a few 
hours. Congress afterward ordered a monument to be erected to his memory. 

The defeat was total. Every regiment was broken and dispersed through the 
woods, marshes, and brushwood. The officers lost sight of their men, and every 
individual endeavored to save himself in the best way he was able. General 
Rutherford of the North Carolina militia was made prisoner ; and about 200 
wagons, a great part of the baggage, military stores, small arms, and all the ar- 
tillery, fell into the hands of the conquerors. ^ 

While the army under General Gates was completely defeated and dispersed, 
Colonel Sumpter was successful in his enterprise. On the evening in which 
Cornwallis marched from Camden, he reduced the redoubt on the Wateree, took 
the stores on their way to Camden, and made about 100 prisoners. On hear- 
ing, however, of the disastrous fate of the army under General Gates, Sumpter, 
fully aware of his danger, retreated hastily with his stores and prisoners up the 
south side of the Wateree. On the morning of the seventeenth, Cornwallis sent 
Tarleton, with the legion and a detachment of infantry, in pursuit, of him.- That 
officer proceeded with his usual rapidity ; and, finding many of his infantry un- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 331 

able to keep pace with him, he advanced with about 100 cavalry and 60 of the 
most vigorous of the infantry ; and on the 18th suddenly and unexpectedly came 
upon the Americans. 

Sumpter, having marched with great diligence, thought himself beyond the 
reach of danger ; and his men being exhausted by unremitting service and want 
of sleep, he halted near the Catawba ford, to give them some repose during the 
heat of the day. In order to prevent a surprise, he had placed sentinels at 
proper stations to give warning of approaching danger ; but, overcome by fatigue, 
and equally regardless of duty and safety, the sentinels fell asleep at their post, 
and gave no alarm. Tarleton suddenly burst into the encampment of the drowsy 
and unsuspecting Americans ; and, though some slight resistance was at first 
made from behind the baggage, soon gained a complete victory. The Americans 
fled precipitately toward the river or the woods. Many were killed or wounded. 
Sumpter escaped ; but all his baggage fell into the hands of the enemy, while 
the prisoners and stores which he had taken were recovered. 

By the complete defeat and dispersion of the army under General Gates and 
of Sumpter's corps. South Carolina and Georgia were again laid prostrate at the 
feet of the royal army, and the hope of maintaining theii independence seemed 
more desperate than ever. 



CHAPTER X. 



The war which was pursued with so much eagerness on land, was carried 
on also by sea ; and there the Americans displayed that nautical skill and valor 
which have since enabled them to contend successfully with Great Britain upon 
that element where she had hitherto held undisputed supremacy, and where her 
victories over the Dutch, Spanish, and French, had given to her the proud title 
of " queen of the seas." 

One of the most remarkable actions which occurred in 1779 was that of the 
capture of the Serapis and Countess of Scarborough by the Bon Homme Richard 
and Pallas, under, the command of the chevalier Paul Jones. 

John Paul was born at Arbigland, in Scotland, on the 6th of July, 1747, and 
the scenery and associations of his birthplace, and its vicinity, doubtless en- 
couraged a restless spirit of adventure, a love of change, and an ardent enthu- 
siasm in the objects of his pursuits, which were so strikingly manifested in 
his life. 

His first voyage was made before he was thirteen years old ; and maritime 
pursuits brought him to America. While here, his feelings became interested 
in the cause of the colonies, and fully prepared him for the active part he after- 
ward took in their defence. In 1773, John Paul removed to Virginia, to attend 
to the affairs of his brother, who had died childless and intestate. He now as- 
sumed the additional surname of Jones. On the 22d of December, 1775, by a 
resolution of Congress, Paul Jones was appointed lieutenant in the American 
navy, which then consisted of the Alfred, Columbus, Andrew Doria, Sebastian 
Cabot, and Providence ; the whole mounting 100 gims, and manned by 1,150 
seamen. Jones was attached to the Alfred, and was the first to hoist the Amer- 
ican flag, which was first displayed on board that vessel. 

He was engaged in cruising among the British West India islands, where his 
frequent captures not only aided the cause of American independence by fur- 
nishing to the American army from the captured prizes many munitions of war 




Fig. 140.— John Paul Jones 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 333 

of which the states' troops were in much need, but also struck terror into the 
hearts of his enemies, and gained for himself the reputation of most invincible 
bravery and indomitable daring. 

In the month of May, 1777, Congress sent him to France, where he was ap- 
pointed by Franklin and his brother commissioners to the command of a French- 
built ship under American colors. In the course of 1778, Paul Jones sailed 
upon a cruise to the coast of Britain, and picked up many prizes under the very 
eyes of the enemy. Here his knowledge of the British coast was of much ser- 
vice. He made a descent at the mouth of the Dee, near to Kirkendbright ; and 
in a visit to the house of the earl of Selkirk, retaliated for some of the many 
outrages committed by the British upon the defenceless shores of America ; and 
he made another descent by night on the Cumberland coast, on the opposite side 
of the Frith, at the small town of Whitehaven, where he spiked the guns of the 
fort, and burnt one or two vessels. For some time he cruised up and down be- 
tween the Solway and the Clyde, scaring the whole coast, where his name to 
this day is mentioned with horror ; and then, returning to Brest with 200 pris- 
oners, he boasted that with his single ship he had kept the northwestern coast 
of England and southern coast of Scotland in a state of alarm. In the summer 
of 1779, he returned to cruise along the eastern coast — no longer with a single 
ship, but with a squadron, manned by French and American sailors, and com- 
posed of the Bon Homme Richard of 40 guns, the Alliance of 36 gims (both 
American vessels), the Pallas, a French frigate of 32 gims, hired by the Ameri- 
can Congress, and two smaller vessels. He fell in with a British merchant- 
fleet returning from the Baltic, convoyed by the Serapis of 44 guns, and the 
Countess of Scarborough of 20. Paul Jones, in his description of this contest, 
remarks : — 

" On the 21st, we saw and chased two sail oflf Flamborough Head ; the Pallas 
chased in the northeast quarter, while the Bon Homme Richard, followed by 
the Vengeance, chased in the southwest ; the one I chased, a brigantine collier 
in ballast, belonging to Scarborough, was soon taken, aud sunk immediately af- 
terward, as a fleet then appeared to the southward. This was so late in the 
day, that I could not come up with the fleet before night ; at length, however, I 
got so near one of them as to force her to run ashore between Flamborough 
Head and the Spurn. Soon after, I took another, a brigantine from Holland, 
belonging to Sunderland ; and at daylight next morning, seeing a fleet steering 
toward me from the Spurn, I imagined them to be a convoy bound from London 
for Leith, which had been for some time expected. One of them had a pendant 
hoisted, and appeared to be a sliip of force. They had not, however, courage 
to come on, but kept back, all except the one which seemed to be armed, and that 
one also kept to the windward, very near the land, and on the edge of dangerous 
shoals, where I could not with safety approach. This induced me to make a 
signal for a pilot, and soon afterward two pilot-boats came off". They informed 
me that a ship that wore a pendant was an armed merchantman, and that a king's 
frigate lay there in sight, at anchor, within the Humber, waiting to take under 
convoy a number of merchant-ships bound to the northward. The pilots im- 
agined the Bon Homme Richard to be an English ship-of-war, and consequently 
communicated to me the private signal which they had been required to make. 
I endeavored by this means to decoy the ships out of the port ; but the wind 
then changing, and, with the tide, becoming unfavorable for them, the deception 
had not the desired effect, and they wisely put back. The entrance of the 
Humber is exceedingly difficult and dangerous, and as the Pallas was not in 
sight, I thought it imprudent to remain off the entrance — therefore steered out 
again to join the Pallas off" Flamborough Head. In the night we saw and chased 
two ships until three o'clock in the morning, when, being at a very small dis- 



334 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 





J 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 335 

tance from them, I made the private signal of reconnaissance, which I had given 
to each captain before I sailed from Groix : one half of the answer only was re- 
turned. In this position both sides lay to till daylight, when the ships proved 
to be the Alliance and the Pallas. 

» On the morning of that day, the 23d, the brig from Holland not being in sight, 
we chased a briganline that appeared laying to, to windward. About noon, we 
saw and chased a large ship that appeared coming round Flamborough Head, 
from the northward, and at the same time I manned and armed one of the pilot- 
boats to send in pursuit of the brigantine, which now appeared to be the vessel 
that I had forced ashore. Soon after this, a fleet of forty-one sail appeared off 
Flamborough Head, bearing north-northeast. This induced me to abandon the 
single ship, which had then anchored in Burlington bay ; I also called back the 
pilot-boat, and hoisted a signal for a general chase. When the fleet discovered 
us bearing down, all the merchant-ships crowded sail toward the shore. The 
two ships-of-war that protected the fleet at the same time steered from the land, 
and made the disposition for battle. In approaching the enemy, I crowded ev- 
ery possible sail, and made the signal for the line of battle, to which the Alliance 
showed no attention. Earnest as I was for the action, I could not reach the 
commodore's ship until seven in the evening, being then within pistol-shot, when 
he hailed the Bon Homme Richard. We answered him by firing a whole 
broadside. 

" The battle being thus begun, was continued with unremitting fury. Every 
method was practised on both sides to gain an advantage, and rake each other ; 
and I must confess that the enemy's ship, being much more manageable than 
the Bon Homme Richard, gained thereby several times an advantageous situa- 
tion, in spite of my best endeavors to prevent it. As I had to deal with an 
enemy of greatly superior force, I was under the necessity of closing with him, 
to prevent the advantage which he had over me in point of manoeuvre. It was 
my intention to lay the Bon Homme Richard athwart the enemy's bow ; but as 
that operation required great dexterity in the management of both sails and helm, 
and some of our braces being shot away, it did not exactly succeed to my wish. 
The enemy's bowsprit, however, came over the Bon Homme Richard's poop, 
by the mizzenmast, and I made botli ships fast together in that situation, which 
by the action of the wind on the enemy's sails, forced her stern close to the Bon 
Homme Richard's bow, so that the ships lay square alongside of each other, the 
yards being all entangled, and the cannon of each ship touching the opponents. 
When this position took place it was eight o'clock, previous to which the Bon 
Homme Richard had received sundry eighteen-pound shots below the water, 
and leaked very much. My battery of twelve-pounders, on which I had placed 
my chief dependance, being commanded by Lieutenant Dale and Colonel W^ei- 
bert, and manned principally with American seamen and French volunteers, was 
entirely silenced and abandoned. As to the six old eighteen-pounders that 
formed the battery of the lower gun-deck, they did no service whatever, except 
firing eight shots in all. Two out of three of them burst at the first fire, and 
killed almost all the men who were stationed to manage them. Before this 
time, too. Colonel de Chamillard, who commanded a parly of twenty soldiers on 
the poop, had abandoned that station, after having lost some of his men. I had 
now only two pieces of cannon (nine-pounders) on the quarter-deck, that were 
not silenced, and not one of the heavier cannon was fired during the rest of the 
action. The purser, M. Mease, who commanded the guns on the quarter-deck, 
being dangerously wounded in the head, I was obliged to fill his place, and with 
great difficulty rallied a few men and shifted over one of the lee quarter-deck 
guns, so that we afterward played three pieces of nine-pounders upon the enemy. 
The tops alone seconded the fire of this little battery, and held out bravelv du- 



336 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ring the whole of the action, especially the maintop, where Lieutenant Stack 
commanded. I directed the fire of one of the three cannon against the mainmast, 
with double-headed shot, while the other two were exceedingly well served with 
grape and canister-shot, to silence the enemy's musketry and clear her decks, 
which was at last effected. The enemy were, as I have since understood, on 
the instant of calling for quarter, when the cowardice or treachery of three of 
my under-officers induced them to call to the enemy. The English commodore 
asked me if I demanded quarter, and I having answered him in the most deter- 
mined negative, they renewed the battle with double fury. They were unable 
to stand the deck ; but the fire of their cannon, especially the lower battery, 
which was entirely formed of ten-pounders, was incessant ; both ships were set 
on fire in various places, and the scene was dreadful beyond the reach of lan- 
guage. To account for the timidity of my three under-officers — I mean the 
gunner, the carpenter, and the master-at-arms — I must observe, that the first two 
were slightly wounded, and, as the ship had received various shots under water, 
and one of the pumps being shot away, the carpenter expressed his fears that 
.she would sink, and the other two concluded that she was sinking, which occa- 
sioned the gunner to run aft on the poop, without my knowledge, to strike the 
colors. Fortunately for me, a cannon-ball had done that before, by carrying 
away the ensign-staff; he was therefore reduced to the necessity of sinking, as 
Jre supposed, or of calling for quarter, and he preferred the latter. 

" All this time the Bon Homme Richard had sustained the action alone, and 
the enemy, though much superior in force, would have been very glad to have 
got clear, as appears by their own acknowledgments, and by their having let 
go an anchor the instant that I laid them on board, by which means they would 
have escaped, had I not made them well fast to the Bon Homme Richard. 

" At last, at half past nine o'clock, the Alliance appeared, and I now thought 
the battle at an end ; but, to my utter astonishment, he discharged a broadside 
full into the stern of the Bon Homme Richard. We called to him for God's 
sake to forbear firing into the Bon Homme Richard ; yet they passed along the 
off side of the ship, and continued firing. There was no possibility of his mis- 
taking the enemy's ship for the Bon Homme Richard, there being the most es- 
sential difference in their appearance and construction. Besides, it was then 
full moonlight, and the sides of the Bon Homme Richard were all black, while 
the sides of the prize were all yellow. Yet, for the greater security, I show^ed 
the signal of our reconnaissance, b)'^ putting out three lanterns, one at the head, 
another at the stern, and the third in the middle, in a horizontal line. Every 
tongue cried that he was firing into the wrong ship, but nothing availed ; he 
passed round, firing into the Bon Homme Richard's head, stern, and broadside, 
and by one of his volleys killed several of my best men, and mortally wounded 
£, good officer on the forecastle. My situation was really deplorable ; the Bon 
Homme Richard received various shots under water from the Alliance ; the leak 
gained on the pumps, and the fire increased much on board both ships. Some 
officers persuaded me to strike, of whose courage and good sense I entertain a 
high opinion. My treacherous master-at-arms let loose all my prisoners with- 
out my knowledge, and my prospects became gloomy indeed. I would not, 
however, give up the point. The enemy's mainmast began to shake, their firing 
decreased fast, ours rather increased, and the British colors were struck at half 
an hour past ten o'clock. 

" This prize proved to be the British ship-of-war the Serapis, a new ship of 
44 guns, built on the most approved construction, with two complete batteries, 
one of them of eighteen-pounders, and commanded by the brave Commodore 
Richard Pearson. I had yet two enemies to encounter, far more formidable 
than the Britons : I mean fire and water. The Serapis was attacked only by 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



337 




Fio ] !3.- -Meilal presented to Litiayette. 



22 



338 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

the first, but the Bon Ilomme Richard was assailed by both ; there was five feet 
water in the hold, and though it was moderate from the explosion of so much 
gunpowder, yet the three pumps that remained could with difficulty only keep 
the water from gaining. 'I'he fire broke out in various parts of the ship, in spite 
of all the water that could be thrown in to quench it, and at length broke out as 
low as the powder-magazine, and within a few inches of the powder. In that 
dilemma, I took out the powder upon deck, ready to be thrown overboard at the 
last extremity, and it was ten o'clock the next day, the 24th, before the fire was 
entirely extinguished. With respect to the situation of the Bon Homme Rich- 
ard, the rudder was cut entirely off, the stern-frame and transoms were almost 
entirely cut away, and the timbers by the lower-deck, especially from the main- 
mast toward the stern, being greatly decayed with age, were mangled beyond 
my power of description ; and a person must have been an eyewitness to form a 
just idea of the tremendous scene of carnage, wreck, and ruin, which every- 
where appeared. Humanity can not but recoil from the prospect of such fin- 
ished horror, and lament that war should be capable of producing such fatal 
consequences. 

" After the carpenters, as well as Captain Cottineau and other men of sense, 
had well examined and surveyed the ship (which was not finished before five in 
the evening), I found every person to be convinced that it was impossible to 
keep the Bon Homme Richard afloat so as to reach a port, if the wind should 
increase, it being then only a very moderate breeze. I had but little time to re- 
move my wounded, which now became unavoidable, and which was effected in 
the course of the night and next morning. I was determined to keep the Bon 
Homme Richard afloat, and, if possible, to bring her into port. For that pur- 
pose, the first lieutenant of the Pallas continued on board with a party of men to 
attend the pumps, with boats in waiting ready to take them on board in case the 
water should gain on them too fast. The wind augmented in the night, and the 
next day, the 25th, so that it was impossible to prevent the good old ship from 
sinking. They did not abandon her till after nine o'clock ; the water was then 
up to the lower deck, and a little after ten I saw, with inexpressible grief, the 
last glimpse of the Bon Hornme Richard. No lives were lost with the ship, but 
it was impossible to save the stores of any sort whatever. I lost even the best 
part of my clothes, books, and papers ; and several of my officers lost all their 
clothes and effects. 

" Having thus endeavored to give a clear and simple relation of the circum- 
stances and events that have attended the little armament under my command, I 
shall freely submit my conduct therein to the censure of my superiors and the j 
impartial public. I beg leave, however, to observe, that the force put under my ! 
command was far from being well composed ; and as the great majority of the 
actors in it have appeared bent on the pursuit of interest only, I am exceedingly 
sorry that they and I have been at all concerned. 

" Captain Cottineau engaged the Countess of Scarborough, and took her, after 
an hour's action, while the Bon Homme Richard engaged the Serapis. The 
Countess of Scarborough is an armed ship of 20 six-pounders, and was com- 
manded by a king's officer. In the action, the Alliance, as I am informed, fired 
into the Pallas and killed some men. If it should be asked why the convoy was 
suffered to escape, I must answer that I was myself in no condition to pursue, 
and that none of the rest showed any inclination ; not even Mr. Ricot, who had 
held off at a distance to windward during the whole action, and withheld by 
force the pilot-boat with my lieutenant and fifteen men. The Alliance, too, was 
in a state to pursue the fleet, not having had a single man wounded, or a single shot 
fired at her from the Serapis, and only three that did execution from the Countess 
of Scarborough, at such a distance that one stuck in the side, and the other two 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 339 

just touched, and then dropped into the water. The Alliance killed one man 
only on board the Serapis. As Captain de Cottineau charged himself with man- 
ning and securing the prisoners of the Countess of Scarborough, I think the 
escape of the Baltic fleet can not so well be charged to his account. 

" I should have mentioned, that the mainmast and mizzen-topmast of the 
Serapis fell overboard soon after the captain had come on board the Bon Homme 
Richard." 

This brave action struck terror into the hearts of the enemies of American 
liberty, and contributed not a little to establish for her hardy tars a reputation 
for naval bravery, so well maintained afterward by a Perrv, Decatur, and 
Hull. 



CHAPTER XL 



While the transactions we have related were going on in the southern states, 
some interesting events happened in the more northern parts of the Union, 
where General Washington was beset by pressing and formidable difficulties. 
The finances of Congi-ess were in a most depressed condition, and the urgent 
wants of the army were but ill supplied. The evils of short enlistment, though 
distinctly understood and strongly felt, could not be remedied ; and the places 
of those men who were leaving the army, on the expiration of their stipulated 
term of service, could not easily be filled up. Besides, the troops were in 
danger of perishing by cold and famine. During the preceding' year, General 
Greene and Colonel Wadsworth had been at the head of the quartermaster and 
commissary departments ; and notwithstanding their utmost exertions, the wants 
of the army had been ill supplied. After being put into winter quarters, it was 
in great danger of being dissolved by want of provisions, or of perishing through 
famine. The colonial paper money was in a state of great and increasing de- 
preciation ; and in order to check the alarming evil, Congress, which, like other 
popular assemblies, had in it no small share of ignorance and self-sufficiency, 
resolved to diminish the circulation and keep up the value of their paper cur- 
rency by withholding the necessary supplies from the public agents. This 
foolish resolution threatened the ruin of the army. Nobody was willing to 
make contracts with the public, and some of those entered into were not fulfilled. 

Congress, jealous of the public agents, because ignorant of what was really 
necessary, repeatedly changed the form of its engagements with them ; and at 
length, by its fluctuating policy, real wants, and imprudent parsimony, brought 
matters to such extremities, that General Washington was compelled to require 
the several counties of the state of New Jersey to furnish his army with certain 
quantities of provisions within six days, in order to prevent them from being 
taken by force. Although the province was much exhausted, yet the people 
instantly complied with the requisition, and furnished a temporary supply to the 
army. 

Soon after Sir Henry Clinton sailed on his expedition against Charleston, 
toward the end of the year 1779, a frost of unexampled intensity began. The 
Hudson, East river, and all the waters round New York, were so completely 
frozen, that an army, with its artillery and wagons, might have crossed them in 
all directions with perfect safety. New York lost all the advantages of its insu- 
lar situation, and became easily accessible on every side. This city was forti- 



340 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

fied by the British ; but, on account of its insular situation, several parts, being 
considered of difficult access, were left undefended. By the strength of the 
ice, however, every point became exposed ; and in that unforeseen emergency, 
General Knyphausen, who commanded in the city with a garrison of 10,000 
men, took every prudent precaution for his own defence, and fortified every vul- 
nerable part ; but the inefficiency of the American army was his best security. 
General Washington easily perceived the advantages which the extraordinary 
frost gave him ; but, from the destitute state of his army, he was unable to avail 
himself of them, and was obliged to see an opportunity pass away which was 
probably never to return. The army under his immediate command was infe- 
rior in number to the garrison of New York ; it was also ill clad, scantily sup- 
plied with provisions, and in no condition to undertake offensive operations. 

The British had a post on Staten Island ; and, as the ice opened a free com- 
munication between the island and the Jersey coast. General Washington, not- 
withstanding the enfeebled condition of his army, resolved to attack the garrison, 
and appointed Lord Stirling to conduct the enterprise. The night of the 14th 
of January was chosen for the attempt ; but though the Americans used every 
precaution, yet the officer commanding on Staten Island discovered their inten- 
tion, and took effectual measures to defeat it. The attack was repulsed, but little 
loss was sustained on either side. 

The extreme cold occasioned much suffering in New York, by want of pro- 
visions and fuel ; for, as the communication by water was entirely stopped, the 
usual supplies were cut off. The demand for fuel in particular was so pressing, 
that it was found expedient to break up some old transports, and to pull down 
some uninhabited wooden houses, for the purpose of procuring that necessary 
article. As the British paid in ready money for provisions or firewood carried 
within the lines, many of the country people, tempted by the precious metals, so 
rare among them, tried to supply the garrison. The endeavors of the British to 
encourage and protect this intercourse, and the exertions of the Americans to 
prevent it, brought on a sort of partisan warfare, in which the former most 
frequently had the advantage. In one of the most important of these rencoun- 
ters, a captain and fourteen men of a Massachusetts regiment were killed on the 
spot, seventeen were wounded, and ninety, with Colonel Thompson, the officer 
who commanded the party, were made prisoners. 

Congress found itself placed in very difficult circumstances. It always con- 
tained a number of men of talents, and manifested no small share of vigor and 
activity. Many of the members were skilful in the management of their private 
affairs, and, having been successful in the world, thought themselves competent 
to direct the most important national concerns, although unacquainted with the 
principles of finance, legislation, or war. In pecuniary matters they were dila- 
tory, and never anticipated trying emergencies, or made provision for probable 
events, till they were overtaken by some urgent necessity. Hence they were 
frequently deliberating about levying troops and supplying the army when the 
troops ought to have been in the field, and the army fully equipped for active 
service. This often placed the commander-in-chief in the most trying and 
perilous circumstances. 

Congress had solemnly resolved not to exceed $200,000,000 in conti- i 
nental bills of credit. In November, 1779, the whole of that sum was issued, I 
and expended also. The demand on the states to replenish the treasury by 
taxes had not been fully complied with ; and, even although it had been com- 
pletely answered, would not have furnished a sum adequate to the expenses of 
government. Instead of maturely considering and digesting a plan, adhering to 
it, and improving it by experience. Congress often changed its measures ; and, 
even in the midst of those distresses which had brought the army to the verge 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 341 

of dissolution, was busy in devising new and untried expedients for supporting 
it. As the treasury was empty, and money could not be raised, Congress, on 
the 25th of February, resolved to call on the several states for their propor- 
tion of provisions and forage for the maintenance of the army during the ensuing 
campaign, but specified no time within which these were to be collected, and 
consequently the states were in no haste in the matter. In order to encourage 
and facilitate compliance with this requisition, it was further resolved that any 
state which should have taken the necessary measures for furnishing its quota, 
and given notice thereof to Congress, should be authorized to prohibit any con- 
tinental quartermaster or commissary from purchasing within its limits. 

Every man who had a practical knowledge of the subject easily perceived the 
defective nature and dangerous tendency of this arrangement. It was an 
attempt to carry on the war rather by sepafate provincial efforts than by a com- 
bination of national strength ; and if the army received from any state where it 
was acting the appointed quantity of necessaries, it had no right, though starving, 
to purchase what it stood in need of. Besides, the carriage of provisions from 
distant parts was troublesome, expensive, and sometimes impracticable. 

The troops were ill clothed, their pay was in arrear, and that of the officers, 
owing to the great depreciation of the paper currency, was wholly imequal to 
their decent maintenance. These multiplied privations and sufferings soured 
the temper of the men ; and it required all the influence of their revered com- 
mander to prevent many of the officers from resigning their commissions. The 
long continuance of want and hardship produced relaxation of discipline, which 
at length manifested itself in open mutiny. On the 25th of May, two regiments 
belonging to Connecticut paraded under arms, with the avowed intention of 
returning home, or of obtaining subsistence at the point of the bayonet. The 
rest of the soldiers, though they did not join in the mutiny, showed little dispo- 
sition to suppress it. At length the two regiments were brought back to their 
duty ; but much murmuring and many complaints were heard. While the army 
was in such want, the inhabitants of Jersey, where most of the troops were sta- 
tioned, were unavoidably harassed by frequent requisitions, which excited con- 
siderable discontent. 

Reports of the mutinous state of the American army, and of the dissatisfaction 
of the people of Jersey, probably much exaggerated, were carried to General 
Knyphausen, who, believing the American soldiers ready to desert their stand- 
ards, and the inhabitants of Jersey willing to abandon the Union, on the 6th of 
June, passed from Staten Island to Elizabethtown in Jersey, with 5,000 men. 
That movement was intended to encourage the mutinous disposition of the 
American troops, and to fan the flame of discontent among the inhabitants of the 
province. Early next morning, he marched into the country toward Springfield 
by the way of Connecticut Farms, a flourishing plantation, so named because 
the cultivators had come from Connecticut. But even before reaching that 
place, which was only five or six miles from Elizabethtown, the British per- 
ceived that the reports which they had received concerning the discontent of 
the Americans were incorrect ; for, on the first alarm, the militia assembled 
with great alacrity, and, aided by some small parties of regular troops, annoyed 
the British by an irregular but galling fire of musketry, wherever the nature of 
the ground presented a favorable opportunity : and although those parties were 
nowhere strong enough to make a stand, yet they gave plain indications of the tem- 
per and resolution which were to be encountered in advancing into the country. 

At Connecticut Farms the British detachment halted. The settlers were 
known to be zealous in the American cause, and, therefore, with a base spirit 
of revenge, the British, among whom was General Tryon, laid the flourishing 
village, with the church and minister's house, in ashes. Here occurred one of 



34^ THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

those affecting incidents which, being somewhat out of the ordinary course of 
the miseries of war, make a deep impression on the public mind. Mr. Cald- 
well, minister of the place, had withdrawn toward Springfield, but had left his 
wife and family behind, believing them to be in no danger. The British ad- 
vanced to the industrious and peaceful village. Mrs. Caldwell, trusting to her 
sex for safety, and unsuspicious of harm, was sitting in her house with her 
children around her, when a soldier came up, levelled his musket at the window, 
and shot her dead on the spot in the midst of her terrified infants. On the in- 
tercession of a friend, the dead body was permitted to be removed before the 
house was set on fire. 

This atrocious deed excited general horror and detestation ; but Tryon was 
present, and his conduct on other occasions was not free from acts of brutal and 
bloodthirsty ferocity. 

After destroying the Connecticut Farms, Knyphausen advanced toward Spring- 
field, where the Jersey brigade under General Maxwell, and a large body of mi- 
litia, had taken an advantageous position, and seemed resolved to defend it. 
General Knyphausen, however, had met with a reception so different from what 
he expected, that, without making any attempt on the American post, he with- 
drew during the night to Elizabethtown. 

On being informed of the invasion of New Jersey, General Washington put 
his army in motion, early on the morning of the day in which Knyphausen 
marched from Elizabethtown, and proceeded to the Short hills behind Spring- 
field, while the British were in the vicinity of that place. Feeble as his army 
was, he made the necessary dispositions for fighting ; but the unexpected re- 
treat of Knyphausen rendered a battle unnecessary. The British were followed 
by an American detachment, which attacked their rear-guard next morning, but 
was repulsed. Instead of returning to New York, General Knyphausen lin- 
gered in the vicinity of Elizabethtown and on Staten Island ; and General 
Washington, too weak to hazard an engagement, except on advantageous 
ground, remained on the hills near Springfield to watch the movements of the 
British army. At that time, the army under the immediate orders of General 
Washington did not exceed 4,000 effective men. 

On the 18th of June Sir Henry Clinton returned from South Carolina, with 
about 4,000 men ; and, after receiving this reinforcement, the British force in 
New York and its dependancies amounted to 12,000 effective and regular troops, 
most of whom could be brought into the field for any particular service ; as be- 
sides them the British commander had about 4,000 militia and refugees for gar- 
rison duty. The British army was so powerful that the Americans could only 
follow a wary policy, occupying strong ground, presenting a bold front, and con- 
cealing their weakness as far as possible. 

Sir Henry Clinton embarked troops, and awakened the fears of General 
Washington lest he should sail up the Hudson and attack the posts in the high- 
lands. Those posts had always been objects of much solicitude to the Ameri- 
can commander, and he was extremely jealous of any attack upon them. In or- 
der to be in readiness to resist any such attack, he left General Greene at 
Springfield, with 700 continentals, the Jersey militia, and some cavalry, and 
proceeded toward Pompton with the main body of the army. 

Sir Henry Clinton, after having perplexed the Americans by his movements, 
early on the morning of the 23d of June, rapidly advanced in full force from 
Elizabethtown toward Springfield. General Greene hastily assembled his 
scattered detachments, and apprized General Washington of the march of the 
royal army, who instantly returned to support Greene's division. The British 
marched in two columns ; one on the main road leading to Springfield,, and the 
other on the Vauxhall road. General Greene scarcely had time to collect hia 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 343 

troops at Springfield, and to make the necessary dispositions, when the royal 
army appeared before the town, and a cannonade immediately began. A forda- 
ble rivulet, with bridges corresponding to the dilTerent roads, runs in front of the 
place. Greene had stationed parties to guard the bridges, and they obstinately 
disputed the passage ; but after a smart conflict they were overpowered, and 
compelled to retreat. Greene then fell back, and took post on a range of hills, 
where he expected to be again attacked. But the British instead of attempting 
to pursue their advantage, contented themselves with setting fire to the village, 
and laying the greater part of it in ashes. Discouraged by the obstinate resist- 
ance they had received, they immediately retreated to Elizabethtown, pursued 
with the utmost animosity by the militia, who were provoked at the burning of 
Springfield. They arrived at Elizabethtown about sunset ; and, continuing their 
march to Elizabeth point, began at midnight to pass over to Staten Island. Be- 
fore six next morning they had entirely evacuated the Jerseys, and removed the 
bridge of boats which communicated with Staten Island. 

In the skirmish at Springfield the Americans had about twenty men killed, 
and sixty wounded. The British suffered a corresponding loss. Sir Henry 
Clinton's object in this expedition seems to have been to destroy the American 
magazines in that part of the country. But the obstinate resistance which he 
met with at Springfield deterred him from advancing into a district abounding in 
difficult passes, where every strong position would be vigorously defended. He 
seems also to have been checked by the apprehension of a fleet and army from 
France. 

General Washington was informed of Sir Henry Clinton's march soon after 
the British left Elizabethtown ; but though he hastily returned, the skirmish at 
Springfield was ov^er before he reached the vicinity of that place. 

After Sir Henry Clinton left the Jerseys, General Washington planned an en- 
terprise against a British post at Bergen point, on the Hudson, opposite New 
York, garrisoned by seventy loyalists. It was intended to reduce the post, and 
also to carry off a number of cattle on Bergen Neck, from which the garrison 
of New York occasionally received supplies of fresh provisions. General 
Wayne was appointed to conduct the enterprise. With a respectable force he 
marched against the post, which consisted of a blockhouse covered by an abattis 
and palisade. General Wayne pointed his artillery against the blockhouse, but 
his field-pieces made no impression on the logs. Galled by the fire from the 
loop-holes, some of his men rushed impetuously through the abattis and at- 
tempted to storm the blockhouse, but they were repulsed with considerable loss. 
Though, however, the Americans failed in their attempt against the post, they 
.succeeded in driving off most of the cattle. 

On the commencement of hostilities in Europe, the Marquis de la Fayette, 
who had so early and so zealously embarked in the cause of America, returned 
homo in order to offer his services to his king, still, however, retaining his rank 
in the army of congress. His ardor in behalf of the Americans remained una- 
bated, and he exerted all his influence with the court of Versailles to gain its 
effectual support to the United vStates : his efforts were successful, and the king 
of France resolved Aigorously to assist the Americans both by sea and land. 
Having gained this important point, and perceiving that there was no need for 
his military services in Europe, he obtained leave from his sovereign to return 
to America and join his former companions in arms. He landed at Boston 
toward the end of April ; and, in his way to congress, called at the headquarters 
of General Washington, and informed him of the powerful succor which might 
soon be expected from France. He met with a most cordial reception both from 
congress and the commander-in-chief, on account of his high rank, tried friend- 
ship, and distinguished services. 



344 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

The assistance expected from their powerful ally was very encouraging to 
the Americans, but called for corresponding exertions on their part. The com- 
mander-in-chief found himself in the most perplexing circumstances : his army 
was feeble, and he could form no plan for the campaign till he knew what forces 
were to be put under his orders. His troops, both officers and privates, were 
ill clothed; and needed to be decently apparelled before they could be led into 
the field to co-operate with soldiers in respectable uniforms. In order to supply 
these defects, and to get his army in a state of due preparation before the arrival 
of the European auxiliaries, General Washington made the most pressing appli- 
cations to congress, and to the several state legislatures. Congress resolved 
and recommended ; but the states were dilatory, and their tardy proceedings ill 
accorded with the exigencies of the case, or with the expectations of those who 
best understood the afi'airs of the Union. Even on the 4th of July, the com- 
mander-in-chief had the mortification to find that few new levies had arrived in 
camp, and some of the states had not even taken the trouble to inform him of 
the number of men they intended to furnish. 

In the month of June the state of Massachusetts had resolved to send a rein- 
forcement, but no part of it had yet arrived. About the same time a voluntary 
subscription was entered into in Philadelphia, for the purpose of providing boun- 
ties to recruits to fill up the Pennsylvania line ; and the president or vice-presi- 
dent in council was empowered, if circumstances required it, to put the state 
under martial law. A bank also was established for the purpose of supplying 
the army with provisions ; and a number of gentlemen engaged to support it to 
the amount of 1 89,000/. sterling, according to the sums affixed to their several 
names. The ladies of Philadelphia were ambitious of sharing the honors of 
patriotism with their fathers, husbands, and brothers ; and a number of them 
visited every house in the city, in order to collect a sum of money to be pre 
sented to the army, in testimony of their esteem and approbation. The money 
was expended on cloth for shirts, which the ladies made. 

In the midst of this bustle and preparation, the expected succors from France, 
consisting of a fleet of eight ships of the line, with frigates and other vessels 
under the Chevalier de Ternay, having about 6,000 troops on board under the 
Count de Rochambeau, arrived at Rhode Island on the evening of the 10th of 
July ; and, in a few days afterward, the Marquis de la Fayette arrived at New- 
port from the American headquarters, to confer with his countrymen. 

At the time of the arrival of the French in Rhode Island, Admiral Arbuthnot 
had only four sail of the line at New York ; but, in a few days, Admiral Graves 
arrived from England with six sail of the line, which gave the British a decided 
superiority to the hostile squadron ; and, therefore, Sir Henry Clinton without 
delay prepared for active operations. He embarked about 8,000 men, and sail- 
ed with the fleet to Huntington bay in Long Island, with the intention of pro- 
ceeding against the French at Newport. The militia of Massachusetts and 
Connecticut were ordered to join their new allies in Rhode Island, and the com 
bined army there thought itself able to give the British a good reception. 

As the garrison of New York was weakened by the sailing of the armament 
under the British commander-in-chief, General Washington, having received 
considerable reinforcements, suddenly crossed the North river, and advanced 
toward New York ; that movement brought Sir Henry Clinton back to defend 
the place ; and, consequently, the American commander proceeded no farther in 
his meditated enterprise. 

The want of money and of all necessaries still continued in the American 
camp ; and the discontent of the troops gradually increased. The men, indeed, 
bore incredible hardships and privations with unexampled fortitude and patience ; 
but the army was in a state of constant fluctuation ; it was composed, in a great 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



345 



measure, of militia harassed by perpetual service, and obliged to neglect the 
cultivation of their farms and their private interests, in order to obey the calls of 
public duty, and of soldiers on short enlistments, who never acquired the military 
spirit and habits. 

In consequence of an appointment. General Washington and suite set out to 
a conference with Count Rochambeau and Admiral Ternay, and, on the 21st of 




Fig. 144. — Count de Rochambeau. 

September, met them at Hartford in Connecticut, where they spent a few days 
together, and conversed about a plan for the next campaign. 

The season Avas now far advanced : no action of importance had been achieved 
on the Hudson by either party, and the campaign in that quarter seemed about 
to close without anything remarkable, when both armies were suddenly roused, 
and the public mind both in Europe and America much agitated, by the execu- 
tion of Major Andre. 

In the early part of August, when General Washington meditated an attack 
on New York, he proposed that General Arnold should have a command in the 
enterprise. That Arnold declined ; alleging that his lameness disqualified him 
for field duty. General Washington knew him to be a selfish man ; but, having 
no suspicion of his infidelity to the American cause, for which he had professed 
so much zeal and made so many exertions, appointed him at his own desire, to 
the command of West Point and its dependaucies, a most important post on the 
Hudson. Of the highland posts on that river General Washington was extremely 
jealous, and exerted himself to prevent the British from establishing a commu- 
nication between Canada and New York by the lakes Champlain and George, 
and the river Hudson. West Point was considered a principal key of that com- 
munication ; and, by the appointment to the command of it, Arnold was put into 
a place of high trust and confidence. 

But that officer, impetuous and desperate rather than cool and intrepid, and 
governed more by the violence of his passions than the dictates of his under- 
standing, had secretly determined to abandon and betray the American cause ; 
and entered into negotiations with the British commander-in-chief for that pur- 
pose. The surrender of West Point, he was well aware, would gratify his new 



34a 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 347 

friends ; and he wished to inflict a deadly wound on his old associates, whom 
he hated the more because he intended to betray them. Ambitious and selfish, 
fond of ostentation and magnificence, his expenditure had exceeded his income ; 
and, in order to supply his extravagance, he had engaged in trade and privateer- 
ing. His speculations proved unsuccessful ; his funds were exhausted ; and 
his creditors became clamorous. About the month of July, 1779, he presented 
hea\y accounts against the public, but the commissioners rejected about one 
half of his demands ; he appealed to congress ; but a committee of that body 
reported that the commissioners had allowed him more than he had any right to 
demand or expect. Irritated and inflamed by this treatment, embarrassed in his 
circumstances, and encumbered with an expensive family, he resolved to raise 
a fortune on the ruins of his character, and to commit the foulest treason in order 
to gratify at once his ambition and revenge. 

In the course of the year 1779, Major Andre, adjutant-general of the British 




Fig. 146. — Major Andre. 

army, a yoimg officer of distinguished talents and acquirements, had entered into 
a correspondence with Mrs. Arnold, on pretence of supplying her with millinery 
goods ; that correspondence ripened into treason on the part of Arnold. After 
his nomination to the command of West Point, the Vulture sloop-of-war was 
stationed by Sir Henry Clinton in the North river, at such a distance from the 
American works as to excite no suspicion, but near enough to facilitate the cor- 
respondence which was carrying on. Before that time there had been a written 
correspondence, through other channels, between Arnold and Andre, under the 
assumed names of Gustavus and Anderson. In order to bring the negotiation 
to a speedy close, Arnold wished Sir Henry Clinton to send a confidential per- 
son to hold a conference with him ; unhappily the amiable and accomplished 
Andre was selected for the consummation of a work in which he was already 
too much implicated. 

On the night of the 21st of September, a boat sent by Arnold carried Andr«5 
from the Vulture, and landed him on the bank of the river, where he met Arnold 
without the American posts. The day was about to dawn before the negotiation 
was finished ; and Andre was told that it was necessary he should remain con- 



348 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

cealed till next night ; for that purpose he was conducted within the American 
lines, contrary to his previous stipulation and intention, and without his knowl- 
edge. He spent the day with Arnold. Next night the boatmen refused to carry 
him back to the Vulture, because she had shifted her ground in order to be be- 
yond the reach of a cannon which had been mounted to annoy her ; and he was 
obliged to attempt an escape by land. He now changed his uniform, which he 
had hitherto worn under a surtout, for a common coat ; and having procured a 
horse, was, under the name of John Anderson, furnished with a passport by 
Arnold to go to the lines at White Plains, or lower if he thought proper, as he 
was on public business. 

Thus equipped, Andre set out alone, and proceeded on his journey toward 
New York. He passed the American guards and posts on the road without 
suspicion ; but Arnold had a scouting party, chiefly militia, scouring the country 
between the outposts of the two armies. As Andre prosecuted his journey next 
day, and flattered himself that all danger was past, a man suddenly sprang from 
a covert and seized his horse's bridle. Surprised by the unexpected onset, the 
major lost his presence of mind ; mistaking the man for a British partisan, in- 
stead of presenting his passport, he declared himself a British officer, and asked 
permission to proceed : but two other militia-men coming up at the moment, the 
party refused to let him go, though he offered them the most tempting rewards. 
They conducted him to Colonel Jamieson, the officer commanding the scouting 
party, before whom he appeared as John Anderson ; choosing rather to encoun- 
ter every hazard, than, by a disclosure of his real character, to involve Arnold 
in jeopardy before he had warning to provide for his safety. 

Andre had been disconcerted, and his presence of mind had forsaken him on 
his sudden and unexpected seizure ; but, more alive to Arnold's danger than his 
own, he discovered his ingenuity in procuring Jamieson's permission to give 
that officer notice of his apprehension. Even before that time Jamieson had 
entertained suspicions of Arnold's fidelity ; and although those suspicions must 
now have been strengthened or confirmed, yet he permitted a note to be sent to 
Arnold, giving him notice of John Anderson's detention. 

Several papers were found in one of Major Andre's boots, all in Arnold's hand- 
writing, which contained -an exact account of the state of West Point and its depend- 
ancies, with remarks on the works, an estimate of the number of men ordinarily 
on duty in the place, and a copy of the state of matters which had been laid before 
a council of war by the American commander-in-chief on the 6th of the month. 
All those papers Jamieson enclosed under cover to General Washington, with a 
letter from the prisoner, in which he avowed himself to be Major John Andre, 
adjutant-general of the British army, related the manner of his apprehension, and 
endeavored to vindicate himself from the imputation of being a spy. 

General Washington was then returning from his conference with the French 
commanders at Hartford ; and Jamieson's messenger missed him by taking a 
diflferent road from that in which the general was travelling. Arnold received the 
notice of Anderson's detention some hours before General Washington arrived at 
West Point, and immediately consulted his safety by hastening on board the 
Vulture sloop-of-war, which lay in the river some miles below Verplank's point. 

On opening the packet from Jamieson at West Point, General Washington 
discoved Arnold's treason, and took prompt and effectual measures for the secu- 
rity of the post, ordering to it two brigades from the nearest division of the main 
army. 

After allowing time for the notice of his detention to reach Arnold, Major An- 
dre laid aside all disguise, and avowed who he was. His behavior Avas frank 
and ingenuous ; and he seemed anxious for nothing but the vindication of his 
character from the imputations which the circumstances of his apprehension ap- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 349 




Fig. 147. — Benedict Arnold, the Traitor. 

peared to cast upon liim. General Washington appointed a board of officers, of 
which Greene was president, and La Fayette, Steuben, and others, were mem- 
bers, to inquire into the case of Major Andre, and to report in what character he 
was to be considered, and what punishment he deserved. Even during the 
short time that Andre was in the power of the Americans, and notwithstanding 
the unhappy circumstances in which he was placed, his behavior and talents 
made a highly favorable impression on their minds ; and when brought before 
the board, the members behaved toward him with the utmost respect and delicacy, 
and told him not to answer any questions that might embarrass his feelings. 
But in that crisis of his fate, Andre magnanimously disregarded everything but 
his honor. He gave a candid recital of circumstances, concealing nothing that 
regarded himself; but making no disclosures to inculpate others. He acknowl- 
edged everything that was reckoned essential to his condemnation, and the 
board of general officers to whom his case was referred, without calling any 
witnesses, considered merely that he had been within their lines in disguise, 
and reported that in their opinion Major Andre was a spy, and ought to suffer 
death. The sentence was ordered to be carried into execution on the day after 
it was declared. 

The apprehension of Major Andre excited a lively sensation in the British 
army, which felt a strong interest in his fate ; for he was dear to all his com- 
panions in arms, and especially to the commander-in-chief, who immediately, by 
a flag of truce, opened a correspondence with General Washington, and urged 
every consideration of justice, policy, and humanity, in favor of Andre. Find- 
ing his letters ineffectual, he despatched General Robertson to confer with Gen- 
eral Washington on the subject, or with any officer whom he might appoint. 
He was met by General Greene ; but no mitigation of the doom could be pro- 
cured. On the day before his execution. Major Andre wrote an affecting letter 
to General Washington, requesting to be put to death like a soldier, and not as 
a malefactor ; but the board of general officers, to whom everything respecting 
him was referred, did not grant his request. The 2d of October closed the 
tragical scene : on that day the major was led out and hanged, supporting his 
high character to the last moment. He suffered amid the admiration and regrets 
even of the American officers ; while his death was deeply lamented in the 
British army. He was a young man of an amiable character, engaging man- 
ners, and fine talents and acquirements. By a striking combination of circura- 



350 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

stances, he was led. to an end of which he was wholly unworthy. Sir Henry 
Clinton made every effort to save him, but the Americans were inexorable. 

Even Arnold had the effrontery to write to General Washington on the occa- 
sion, attesting such facts as he believed favorable to Andre. But what reliance 
could be placed on the testimony of a man capable of such foul treason ? He 
also threatened the general, and reminded him that many of the inhabitants of 
South Carolina had rendered themselves liable to military execution. 

Arnold endeavored to vindicate his conduct by pleading hostility to the alli- 
ance with France ; and he attempted to induce others to imitate his example ; 
but no pleS, can justify his attempt to employ the power committed to him for the 
ruin of those who had trusted him ; some of whom, perhaps, had been encour- 
aged by his example and excitement to take up arms against the British author- 
ity. The name of Arnold must go down to posterity loaded with all the infamy 
of a traitor : and it were for the honor of human nature, and the common ad- 
vantage of nations, if all governments would unite in manifesting their detesta- 
tion of such villanies. j 

After the melancholy event now related, no military transactions of much im- 1 
portance were carried on in the north during the remainder of the campaign. 
On the 21 si of November, indeed, Major Talmadge performed a brilliant exploit 
of desultory warfare. Being informed that the British had a large magazine of 
forage at Coram, on Long Island, protected by a small garrison at Fort St. 
George on South Haven in its vicinity, he crossed the sound where it was 
upward of 20 miles broad; and, with nearly 100 men, surprised the fort; made 
the garrison, upward of 50 in number, prisoners ; burnt the magazines at Coram ; 
and, escaping the British cruisers, recrossed the sound without losing a man. 
On the other hand. Major Carleton, at the head of a thousand men, Europeans, 
Indians, and loyalists, made a sudden irruption into the northern parts of the 
state of New York, took the forts Anne and George, and made the garrisons pris- 
oners. At the same time. Sir John Johnston, at the head of a body of a similar 
description, appeared on the Mohawk. Several smart skirmishes were fought. 
But both of those parties were obliged to retire, laying waste the country through 
which they passed. 

On the approach of winter both armies went into winter quarters. General 
Washington stationed the Pennsylvania line near Morristown ; the Jersey line, 
about Pompton, on the confines of New York and New Jersey ; the troops of 
New England, in West Point and its vicinity, on both sides of the North river ; 
and the troops of New York remained at Albany, whither they had been sent to 
oppose the invasion of Carleton and Johnston. 

Toward the close of the year, an agreement for an exchange of prisoners was 
entered into between General Philips and General Lincoln. The former had 
been an American prisoner since the convention of Saratoga, and the latter in the 
power of the British since the surrender of Chorleston. Hitherto congress had 
shown no forwardness to enter into arrangements for a general exchange of pris- 
oners. That body was aware of the great expense of recruiting the British 
army from Europe ; and of the slender accession of strength which, owing to 
short enlistments, their own military force would derive from a release of pris- 
oners. They considered a general exchange unfavorable to their cause ; but 
many of their regular troops had fallen into the hands of the British, by the capit- 
ulation of Charleston, and the defeat of Gates at Camden. The complaints of the 
prisoners and of their friends were loud ; and congress agreed to a general ex- 
change : but the convention troops of Saratoga were detained prisoners till the 
end of the war. 

Let us now return to the southern states. After the battle of Camden, Corn- 
wallis was unable to follow up the victory with his usual activity. Hi& little army 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 351 

was diminished by the sword and by disease. He had not brought with him from 
Charleston the stores necessary for an immediate pursuit of the enemy ; and he 
did not deem it expedient to leave South Carolina till he had suppressed that 
spirit of resistance to his authority which had extensively manifested itself in 
the province. In order to consummate, as he thought, the subjugation of the 
state, he resorted to measures of great severity. He seemed to forget that many 
of the inhabitants had been received as prisoners-of-war on parole ; that, with- 
out their consent, their parole had been discharged ; and that, merely by a proc- 
lamation, they had been declared British subjects, instead of prisoners-of-war. 

In a few days after the battle of Camden, when Cornwallis thought the coun- 
try was lying prostrate at his feet, he addressed the following letter to the com- 
mandant of the British garrison at Ninety-Six : " I have given orders that all 
the inhabitants of this province who have subscribed, and taken part in the re- 
volt, should be punished with the utmost rigor ; and also those who will not 
turn out, that they may be imprisoned, and their whole property taken from them 
or destroyed. I have also ordered that compensation should be made out of 
these estates to the persons who have been injured or oppressed by them. I 
have ordered, in the most positive manner, that every militiaman who has borne 
arms with us, and afterward joined the enemy, shall be immediately hanged. I 
desire you will take the most vigorous measures to punish the rebels in the dis- 
trict you command, and that you obey, in the strictest manner, the directions I 
have given in this letter relative to the inhabitants of the country." Similar 
orders were given to the commanders of other posts. 

In any circumstances, such orders given to officers, often possessing little 
knowledge, and as little prudence or humanity, could not fail to produce calami- 
tous effects. In the case under consideration, where all the worst passions of 
the heart were irritated and inflamed, the consequences were lamentable. The 
orders were executed in the spirit in which they were given. Numbers of per- 
sons were put to death : many were imprisoned, and their property was destroy- 
ed or confiscated. The country was covered with blood and desolation, rancor 
and grief. Women and children were turned out of doors, and often slaughtered, 
and their houses and substance consumed. 

The prisoners on parole thought ihey had a clear right to take arms ; for from 
their parole they had been released by the proclamation of the 20th of June, 
which, indeed, called them to the duty of subjects, a condition to which they 
had never consented ; and therefore they reckoned that they had as good a right 
to resume their arms as the British commander had to enjoin their allegiance. 
The case of those who had taken British protections, in the full persuasion that 
they were to be allowed to live peaceably on their estates, but who, on finding 
that they must fight on one side or other, had repaired to the standards of their 
country, was equally hard. Deception and violence were practised against both. 
So long as the struggle appeared doubtful, the colonists met with fair promises 
and kind treatment ; but at the moment when resistance seemed hopeless, and 
obedience necessary, they were addressed in the tone of authority, heard stern 
commands and bloody threatenings, and received harsh usage. Hence the 
province, which for some time presented the stillness of peace, again put on the 
ruthless aspect of war. 

A number of persons of much respectability remained prisoners-of-war in 
Charleston, since the capitulation of that town ; but, after the battle of Camden, 
Cornwallis ordered them to be carried out of the province. Accordingly, early 
in the morning of the 27th of August, some of the principal citizens of Charles- 
ton were taken out of bed, put on board a guard-ship, and soon afterward trans- 
ported to St. Augustine. They remonstrated with Lieutenant-Colonel Balfour, 



352 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

the commandant of Charleston, but experienced only the insolence of authority 
from that officer. v 

White Cornwallis endeavored, by severe measures, to break the spirits of the 

people, and to establish the royal authority in South Carolina, he did not lose 
§ight of his ulterior projects. He sent emissaries into North Carolina to excite 
the loyalists there, and to assure them of the speedy march of the British army 
into that province. On the 8th of Seplember he left Camden, and toward the 
end of the month arrived at Charlotte town, in North Carolina; of which place 
he took possession after a slight resistance from some volunteer cavalry under 
Colonel Davie. Though symptoms of opposition manifested themselves at 
Charlotte, yet he advanced toward Salisbury, and ordered his militia to cross 
the Yadkin. But Cornwallis was suddenly arrested in his victorious career by 
an unexpected disaster. He made every exertion to imbody the well-affected 
inhabitants of the country, and to form them into a British militia. For that 
purpose he employed Major Ferguson, of the 71st regiment, an officer of much 
merit, with a small detachment, in the district of Ninety-Si^, to train the loyal- 
ists, and to attach them to his own party. From the operations of that officer 
he expected the most important services. 

Ferguson executed his commission with activity and zeal ; collected a large 
number of loyalists, and committed great depredations on the ^friends of indepen- 
dence in the back settlements. When about to return to the main army in tri- 
umph, he was detained by one of those incidents which occasionally occur in- 
war, and influence the course of events and the destiny of nations. A Colonel 
Clarke of Georgia, who had fled from that province on its reduction by Camp- 
bell in 1779, had retired to the northward ; and, having collected a number of 
followers in the Carolinas, he returned to his native province, at the head of 
about 700 men ; and, while Cornwallis was marching from Camden to Charlotte 
town, attacked the British post at Augusta. Lieutenant-Colonel Brown, who 
commanded at that place with a garrison of about 150 provincials, aided by some 
friendly Indians, finding the town untenable, retired toward an eminence on the 
banks of the Savannah, named Garden Hill. But the enemy occupied it before 
his arrival : by bringing his artillery, however, to bear upon them, after a des- 
perate conflict, he succeeded in dislodging them and in gaining possession of 
the hill, but with the loss of his cannon. There Clarke besieged him, till in- 
formed of the near approach of a British detachment from Ninety-Six, under 
Colonel Cruger. He then retreated, abandoning the cannon which he had ta- 
ken ; and, though pursued, effected his escape. Notice was instantly sent to 
Ferguson of Clarke's retreat, and of his route ; and high hopes of intercepting 
him were entertained. For that purpose Ferguson remained longer in those 
parts, and approached nearer the mountains, than he would otherwise have done. 
As he had collected about 1 ,500 men, he had no apprehension of any force as- 
sembling in that quarter able to embarrass him. 

Meanwhile the depredations committed by Ferguson exasperated many of the 
inhabitants of the country, some of whom, fleeing across the Allegany mountains, 
gave their western brethren an alarming account of the evils with which they 
were threatened. Those men, living in the full enjoyment of that independence 
for which the Atlantic states were struggling, resolved to keep the war at a dis- 
tance from their settlements. The hardy mountaineers of the western parts of ■ 
Virginia and North Carolina assembled under Colonels Campbell, Shelby, 1 
Cleveland, and Sevier. Other parties, under their several leaders, hastened to 
join them. They were all mounted, and unencumbered with baggage. Each 
man had his blanket, knapsack, and rifle ; and set out in quest of Ferguson, 
equipped in the same manner as when they hunted the wild beasts of the forest. 
At night the earth afforded them a bed, and the heavens a covering ; the flowing 



354 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

stream quenched their thirst ; their guns, their knapsacks, or a few cattle driven 
in their rear, supplied them with food. Their numbers made them formidable, 
and the rapidity of their movements rendered it difficult to escape them. They 
amounted to nearly 3,000 men. 

On hearing of their approach, Ferguson began to retreat toward Charlotte, 
and sent messengers to Cornwallis to apprize him of his danger. But the mes- 
sengers were intercepted ; and the earl remained ignorant of the perilous situ- 
ation of his detachment. In the vicinity of Gilbert town, the Americans, ap- 
prehensive of Ferguson's escape, selected 1,000 of their best riflemen, mounted 
them on their fleetest horses, and sent them in pursuit. Their rapid movements 
rendered his retreat impracticable ; and Ferguson, sensible that he would inevi- 
tably be overtaken, chose his ground on King's mountain, on the confines of 
North and South Carolina, and waited the attack. 

On the 7th of October the Americans came up with him. Campbell had the 
command ; but his authority was merely nominal, for there was little military 
order or subordination in the attack. They agreed to divide their forces, in 
order to assail Ferguson from different quarters ; and the divisions were led on 
by Colonels Cleveland, Shelby, Sevier, and Williams. Cleveland, who conduct- 
ed the party which began the attack, addressed his men as follows : — 

" My brave fellows ! we have beaten the tories, and we can beat them. When 
engaged, you are not to wait for the word of command from me. I will show 
you by my example how to fight ; I can undertake no more. Every man must 
consider himself an ofiicer, and act on his own judgment. Though repulsed, do 
not run off"; return, and renew the combat. If any of you are afraid, you have 
not only leave to withdraw, but are requested to do so." 

Cleveland instantly began the attack ; but was soon compelled to retire before 
the bayonet. But Ferguson had no time to continue the pursuit : for Shelby 
came forward from an unexpected quarter, and poured in a destructive fire. 
Ferguson again resorted to the bayonet, and was again successful. But at that 
moment, Campbell's division advanced on another side, and a new battle began. 
Campbell, like his comrades, was obliged to retreat. But Cleveland had now 
rallied his division, and advanced anew to the combat. The royalists wheeled, 
and met this returning assailant. In this way there was an unremitting succes- 
sion of attacks for about fifty minutes. Ferguson obstinately defended himself, 
and repulsed every assailant ; but at last he fell mortally wounded ; and the 
second in command, seeing the contest hopeless, surrendered. Ferguson and 
150 of his men lay dead on the field ; as many were wounded ; nearly 700 laid 
down their arms ; and upward of 400 escaped. Among the prisoners the num- 
ber of regular British soldiers did not amount to 100. The Americans lost 
about twenty men, who were killed on the field, and they had many wounded. 
They took 1,500 stand of arras. Major Ferguson's position was good ; but the 
hill abounded with wood, and afforded the Americans, who were all riflemen, 
an opportunity of fighting in their own way, and of firing from behind trees. 

The Americans hanged ten of their prisoners on the spot, pleading the guilt 
of the individuals who suffered, and the example of the British, who had execu- 
ted a greater number of Americans. Those rude warriors, whose enterprise 
was the spontaneous impulse of their patriotism or revenge, who acknowledged 
no superior authority, and who were guided by no superior counsels, having 
achieved their victory and attained their object, dispersed and returned home 
Most of the prisoners were soon after released. 

The ruin of Ferguson's detachment, from which so much had been expected, 
was a severe blow to Cornwallis : it disconcerted his plans, and prevented his 
progress northward. On the 14th of October, as soon after obtaining certain 
information of the fall of Major Ferguson as the army could be put in motion, he 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



355 




Fig. 149. — Death of Ferguson. 

left Charlotte, where Ferguson was to have met him, and began his retread 
toward South Carolina. In that retrograde movement the army suffered severely ; 
for several days it rained incessantly ; the roads were almost impassable ; the 
soldiers had no tents, and at night encamped in the woods in an unhealthy 
climate. The army was ill supplied with provisions : sometimes the men had 
beef, but no bread ; at other times bread, but no beef. Once they subsisted 
during five days on Indian corn collected as it stood in the fields. Five ears 
were the daily allowance of two men ; and it seemed as if the hand of Provi- 
dence was about to requite them for the murderous barbarities they had in- 
flicted on inoffensive women and children 

In these trying circumstances, the American loyalists who had joined the 
royal standard were of great service ; but their services were ill requited, and 
several of them, disgusted by the abusive language, and even blows, which they 
received from some of the officers, left the army for ever. At length the troops 
passed the Catawba, and on the 29th of October reached Wynnesborough, an 
intermediate station between Camden and Ninety Six. 

During those movements of the British army, the Americans were not idle. 
Defeated, but not subdued, they were active in preparing to renew the struggle. 
After the defeat and dispersion of his army at Camden, General Gates fled to 
Charlotte, eighty miles from the field of battle. There he halted, to collect the 
straggling fugitives, and to endeavor, from the wreck of his discomfited army, to 
form a force with which he might check or impede the advancing foe. He was 
soon joined by Generals Smalhvood and Gist, and about 150 dispirited officers 
and soldiers. Most of the militia who escaped returned home ; and General 
Caswell was ordered to assemble those of the neighboring counties. Major 
Anderson, of the third Maryland regiment, who had collected a number of fugi.- 
tives not far from the field of battle, proceeded toward Charlotte by easy marches, 
in order to give stragglers time to join him. But as Charlotte was utterly inde- 



356 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

lensible, and as no barrier lay between it and the enemy, General Gates retreated 
to Salisbury, and sent Colonel Williams, accompanied by another officer, on the 
road leading to Camden, to gain information of the movements of Cornwallis, 
and to direct such stragglers as he met to hasten to Salisbury. From Salis- 
bury General Gates proceeded to Hillsborough, where he intended to assemble 
an army with which he might contend for the southern provinces. 

At Hillsborough every exertion was made to collect and organize a military 
force ; and ere long General Gates was again at the head of 1,400 men. Even 
before the royal army entered North Carolina, that state had called out the sec- 
ond division of its militia, under Generals Davidson and Sumner ; and they 
were joined by the volunteer cavalry under Colonel Davie. 

When Cornwallis entered Charlotte, General Gates ordered General Small- 
wood to take post at the fords of the* Yadkin, in order to dispute the passage 
of the river ; and Morgan, who had often distinguished himself by his courage 
and activity, and who had joined the southern army with the rank of brigadier- 
general, was employed with a light corps to harass the enemy. 

When Cornwallis retreated. General Gates advanced to Charlotte ; he sta- 
tioned General Smallwood farther down the Catawba on the road to Camden, 
and ordered General Morgan to some distance in his front. Such was the po- 
sition of the troops when General Gates' was superseded in the command of the 
southern army. 

On the 5th of October, congress passed a resolution, requiring the command- 
er-in-chief to order a court of inquiry into the conduct of Major-General Gates, 
as commander of the southern army ; and to appoint another officer to that com- 
mand till such inquiry should be made. The order of congress to inquire into 
the conduct of General Gates was dissatisfactory to the best American officers : 
it was afterward dispensed with, and Gates restored to a command in the army. 

Meanwhile, General Washington recommended Major-General Greene to 
congress, as a person qualified to command the southern army. Nathaniel 
Greene, a native of Rhode Island, was brought up among the quakers, but was 
cast out of their society when he joined the army. He was in camp when 
General Washington took the command before Boston ; and, by his activity, in- 
trepidity, and good conduct, gained the confidence of the commander-in-chief in 
a high degree, who recommended him as an officer in whose ability, fortitude, 
and integrity, he could trust. Writing on the subject to Mr. Matthews, a dele- 
gate of South Carolina, he said : " I think I am giving you a general ; but 
what can a general do Avithout men, without arms, without clothes, without 
stores, without provisions ?" Greene did not discredit the recommendation of 
his superior, nor disappoint the hopes of his country. In his progress south- 
ward, he visited the governors and legislatures of the states through which he 
passed ; but in some parts of the country found the people so hostile, that he 
was not without apprehensions of personal danger. 

On the 2d of December. General Greene arrived at Charlotte, and informed 
General Gates of his commission. That was the first official notice which 
General Gates received of his removal from the command of the southern army. 
Next day Gates resigned the command of the army with becoming dignity and 
patriotism, and Greene behaved toward him with the most polite attention. 

In a few hours after General Greene entered on his command, he received 
the report of one of Morgan's foraging parties, not far from Camden. The party 
advanced to the vicinity of the British posts at Clermont, which was viewed by 
Colonel Washington, who saw that it was too strong to be taken by small arms 
and cavalry, the only weapons and force present ; he therefore had recourse to 
stratagem. Having made an imposing show of part of his men, and having 
placed the trunk of a pine-tree in such a situation as, at a distance, to have the 



I 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 357 

appearance of a cannon, lie summoned the post to surrender, and it yielded 
without firing a shot. The militia-Colonel Rugely and 112 men whom he had 
collected in the place were made prisoners. This event elated General Greene's 
army, and was considered by them as a good omen of success under their 
new leader. 

General Greene's situation was embarrassing : his army was feeble, consist- 
ing, on the 8th of December, of 2,029 infantry, of whom 1,482 wore in camp 
and 547 in detachments ; 821 were continentals, and 1,208 were militia. Be- 
sides these there were 90 cavalry, 60 artillerymen, and 123 continentals on 
extra service, constituting in all a force of 2,307 men. 

In North Carolina there were many loyalists, and hostilities were carried on 
between them and their republican neighbors with the most rancorous animosity. 
They pursued, plundered, and massacred each other with the ruthless fury of 
beasts of prey ; and, even without the presence of contending armies, threatened, 
by their mutual violence, to render the province a scene of carnage and devasta- 
tion. The country was thinly inhabited, and abounded in woods and swamps. 
The cultivated parts were laid waste by hostile factions, and no magazines for 
the army were provided. The troops were almost naked, and General Greene 
was obliged to procure subsistence for them day by day : yet, in these circum- 
stances, he was expected instantly to drive the British from the southern prov- 
inces. He was sensible that everything depended on public opinion, and felt 
the difficulty of at once preserving the good will and promoting the interests of 
the people. He was well aware that by rushing into precipitate measures he 
might gain their momentary approbation, but would ruin their cause. After ma- 
turely considering all circumstances, he resolved to divide his forces and carrj' 
on a desultory warfare. 

In order to repress some irregularities which had been practised in the army, 
he was obliged to have recourse to severity, and succeeded in establishing more 
exact discipline than had been formerly enforced. At a very early period of 
his command he received a letter from Cornwallis, complaining of the treat- 
ment of the prisoners taken at King's mountain, and stating that he had found 
himself obliged to make some retaliation. General Greene replied that he was 
too much a stranger to the transaction at King's mountain to reply fully on that 
point ; but alleged that the excesses at that place must have been committed by 
volunteers independent of the army, and that what had been done there was 
only in imitation of the example set by Cornwallis himself. He also com- 
plained of the transportation of the inhabitants of Charleston to St. Augustine, 
as a violation of the articles of capitulation. 

This epistolary correspondence was soon succeeded by more active opera- 
tions. General Greene found that he could not long remain at Charlotte, for the 
country between that place and Camden, having been traversed by the contend- 
ing armies, was quite exhausted. In order, therefore, to procure subsistence for 
his troops, as well as to distract and harass the enemy, the American general 
though full aware of the danger of such a measure, felt himself constrained to 
divide his little army. 

General Morgan had been invested with the command of the light troops by 
General Gates ; and General Greene placed him at the head of one of the di- 
visions of his army, consisting of nearly 400 infantry under Lieutenant-Colonel 
Howard, 170 Virginia riflemen under Major Triplett, and 80 light dragoons un- 
der Lieutenant-Colonel Washington. With this small force Morgan was sent 
to the south of the Catawba to observe the British at Wynnesborough and Cam- 
den, and to shift for himself, but was directed to risk as little as possible. On 
the 25th of December he took a position toward the western frontier of South 
Carolina, not far from the confluence of the Pacolet and Broad rivers, and about 



358 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

fifty miles northwest from Wynnesborough. With the other division of his array 
General Greene left Charlotte on the 20th of the same month ; and, on the 29th, 
arrived at Hick's corner, on the east side of the Pedee, opposite the Cheraw 
hills, about seventy miles northeast from Wynnesborough, where he remained 
some time. He marched to that place in the hope of finding more plentiful 
subsistence for his troops ; but his difficulties in that respect were not much di- 
minished, for the country Avas almost laid waste by the cruel feuds of the hos- 
tile factions. 

General Morgan did not long remain inactive. On the 27th of December he 
detached Colonel Washington with his dragoons and 200 militia, who next day 
marched forty miles, surprised a body of loyalists at Ninety-Six, killed or 
■wounded 150 of them, and took forty prisoners, without sustaining any loss. At 
that time Morgan was joined by Major M'Dowal with 200 North Carolina, and 
by Colonel Pickens with 70 South Carolina militia. 

The British were assailed not only with the force under Greene and Morgan, 
but were also obliged to watch other adversaries not less active and enterpri- 
sing. Sumpter had been defeated by Tarleton on the 18th of August, and his 
followers dispersed : but that daring and indefatigable partisan did not long 
remain quiet. He was soon again at the head of a considerable band, and had 
frequent skirmishes with his adversaries. Always changing his position about 
Enoree, Broad, and Tiger rivers, he infested the British posts in that quarter. 
On the 12th of November he was attacked at Broad river by Major Wemyss ; 
but repulsed the party, and made the major prisoner. On the 20th of the same 
month he was attacked by Colonel Tarleton at Black Stocks near Tiger river : 
the encounter was sharp and obstinate ; Tarleton was repulsed with loss ; but 
Sumpter was wounded in the battle, and, being unfitted for active service, his 
followers dispersed. Sumpter showed much humanity to his prisoners. Al- 
though Major Wemyss had deliberately hanged Mr. Cusack in Cheraw district, 
and although he had in his pocket a list of several houses burnt by his orders, 
yet he met with every indulgence. At Black Stocks the wounded were kindly 
treated by the Americans, who, although irritated by the sanguinary excesses 
committed on non-combatants by their cruel opponents, were yet too noble and 
magnanimous to retaliate. 

Other partisan chiefs arose, and among them General Marion held a distin- 
guished place. That gentleman had commanded a regiment in Charleston at 
the time of the siege ; but having received a wound which fractured his leg, and 
being incapable of discharging the active duties of his office, he withdrew from 
the town. He was created a brigadier-general by Governor Rutledge. On the 
advance of General Gates, having procured a band of followers, he penetrated 
to the Sanlee, harassed the British detachments, and discouraged the loyalists. 
After the defeat of the Americans at Camden, he rescued a party of continental 
prisoners who were under a British guard. So ill was he provided with arms, 
that he was obliged to forge the saws of the sawmills into rude swords for his 
horsemen ; and so scanty was his ammunition, that at times he engaged when 
he had not three cartridges to each of his party. Pie secured himself from pur- 
suit in the recesses of the forest, and in deep swamps. 

In order to discourage his followers, Major Wemyss burned many houses on 
the Pedee, Lynch's creek, and Black river, on pretence that their proprietors 
were followers of Marion : but that severe policy only strengthened the hands 
of the daring leader ; for despair and revenge made these ruined citizens cleave 
to his standard. He became so troublesome that Tarleton was sent against 
him, but was unable to bring him to action, 

Cornwallis impatiently waited the arrival of reinforcements. After the vic- 
tory at Camden, when he was flushed with the sanguine hope, not only of over- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLTTTION. 359 

running North Carolina, but of invading Virginia, General Leslie was detached 
from New York to the southward with a considerable body of troops, and, ac- 
cording to orders, landed in Virginia, expecting to meet the southern army 
m that state. On finding himself unable to accomplish his lofty schemes, 
and obliged to fall back into South Carolina, Cornwallis ordered General 
Leslie to reimbark and sail for Charleston. He arrived there on the 1 3th of 
December, and on the 19th began his march with 1,500 men to join Corn- 
wallis, who resolved to begin offensive operations immediately on the arrival of 
his reinforcements ; but, in the meantime, alarmed by the movements of Mor- 
gan for the safety of the British post at Ninety-Six, he detached Lieutenant- 
Colonel Tarleton with the light and legion infantry, the fusileers or 7th regi- 
ment, the first battalion of the 71st regiment, 350 cavalry, two field-pieces, and 
an adequate number of the royal artillery, in all about 1,100 men, with orders to 
strike a blow at Morgan, and drive him out of the province. As Tarleton's 
force was known to be superior to that under Morgan, no doubt whatever was 
entertained of the precipitate flight or total discomfiture of the Americans. 

Meanwhile Cornwallis left Wynnesborough, and proceeded toward the north- 
west, between the Broad and Catawba rivers. General Leslie, who had halted 
at Camden, in order to conceal from the Americans as long as possible the road 
which the British army Avas to take, was now ordered to advance up the Ca- 
tawba and join the main body on its march. By this route Cornwallis hoped to 
intercept Morgan if he should escape Tarleton, or perhaps to get between Gen- 
eral Greene and Virginia, and compel him to fight before the arrival of his ex- 
pected reinforcements. The British generals, encumbered with baggage and 
military stores, marching through bad roads, and a country intersected by rivu- 
lets which were often swollen by the rains, advanced but slowly. Colonel Tarle- 
ton, however, with his light troops, proceeded with great celerity, and overtook 
Morgan, probably sooner than was expected. 

On the 14th of January, 1781, General Morgan was informed of the move- 
ments of the British army, and got notice of the march of Tarleton and of the 
force under his command. Sensible of his danger, he began to retreat, and 
crossed the Pacolet, the passage of which he was inclined to dispute ; but, on 
being told that Tarleton had forded the river six miles above him, he made a pre- 
cipitate retreat ; and at ten at night, on the 16th of January, the British took 
possession of the ground which the Americans had left a few hours before. 

Although his troops were much fatigued by several days' hard marching 
through a difiicult country, yet, determined that the enemy should not escape, 
Tarleton resumed the pursuit at three next morning, leaving his baggage behind 
under a guard, with orders not to move till break of day. Morgan, though re- 
treating, was not inclined to flee. By great exertions he might have crossed 
Broad river, or reached a hilly tract of country before he could have been over- 
taken. He was inferior to Tarleton in the number of his troops, but more so in 
their quality ; as a considerable part of his force consisted of militia, and the 
British cavalry were three times more numerous than the American. But Mor- 
gan, who had great confidence both in himself and in his men, was apprehensive 
of being overtaken before he could pass Broad river, and he chose rather to fight 
voluntarily than to be forced to a battle. Therefore, having been joined by some 
militia under Colonel Pickens, he halted at a place called the Cow-Pens, about 
three miles from the line of separation between North and South Carolina. Be- 
fore daylight, on the morning of the 17th of January, he was informed of the 
near approach of Colonel Tarleton, and instantly prepared to receive him. 

The ground on which General Morgan halted had no great advantages ; but 
his dispositions were judicious. On rising ground, in an open wood, he drew 
up his continental troops and Triplett's corps, amounting together to nearly 500 



360 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

men, under Lieutenant-Colonel Howard. Colonel Washington, with his cavalry, 
was posted in their rear, behind the eminence, ready to act as occasion might 
require. At a small distance, in front of his continentals, was a line of militia 
under Colonel Pickens and Major M'Dowell : and 150 yards in front of Pickens 
was stationed a battalion of North Carolina and Georgia volunteers under Major 
Cunningham, with orders to give one discharge on the approaching enemy, and 
then to retreat and join the militia. Pickens was directed, when he could no 
longer keep his ground, to fall back, with a retreating fire, and form on the right 
of the continentals. 

Scarcely were those dispositions made when the British van appeared. Col- 
onel Tarleton, who had been informed, by two prisoners of Morgan's position 
and strength, instantly formed his troops. The light and legion infantry, and 
the 7th regiment, and a captain with fifty dragoons on each flank, constituted 
•his first line : the first battalion of the 71st regiment and the rest of the cavalry 
composed the reserve. Formerly Tarleton had succeeded by sudden and im- 
petuous assaults ; and, entertaining no doubt of speedy and complete victory, on 
the present occasion, he led on his men to the attack with characteristic ardor, 
even before his troops were well formed. The British rushed forward impetu- 
ously, shouting and firing as they advanced. The American volunteers, after a 
single discharge, retreated to the militia under Pickens. The British advanced 
rapidly, and furiously attacked the militia, who soon gave way, and sought shel- 
ter in the rear of the continentals. Tarleton eagerly pressed on : but the con- 
tinentals, undismayed by the retreat of the militia, received him firmly, and an 
obstinate conflict ensued. Tarleton ordered up his reserve ; and the continental 
line was shaken by the violence of the onset. Morgan ordered his men to re- 
treat to the summit of the eminence, and was instantly obeyed. The British, 
whose ranks were somewhat thinned, exhausted by the previous march and by 
the struggle in which they had been engaged, and believing the victory won, 
pursued in some disorder ; but, on reaching the top of the hill, Howard ordered 
his men to wheel and face the enemy : they instantly obeyed, and met the pur- 
suing foe with a well-directed and deadly fire. This unexpected and destruc- 
tive volley threw the British into some confusion, which Howard observing, 
ordered his men to charge them with the bayonet. Their obedience was as 
prompt as before ; and the British line was soon broken. About the same mo- 
ment, Washington routed the cavalry on the British right, who had pursued the 
fleeing militia, and were cutting them down on the left and even in the rear of 
the continentals. Ordering his men not to fire a pistol, Washington charged the 
British cavalry sword in hand. The conflict was sharp, but not of long duration. 
The British were driven from the ground with considerable loss, and closely 
pursued. Howard and Washington pressed the advantage which they had 
gained : many of the militia rallied, and joined in the battle. In a few minutes 
after the British had been pursuing the enemy, without a doubt of victory, the 
fortune of the day entirely changed : their artillery-men were killed, their can- 
non taken, and the greater part of the infantry compelled to lay down their arms. 
Tarleton with about forty horse, made a furious charge on Washington's cavalry ; 
but the battle was irrecoverably lost, and he was reluctantly obliged to retreat. 
Upward of 200 of his cavalry, who had not been engaged, fled through the 
woods with the utmost precipitation, bearing away with them such of the officers 
as endeavored to oppose their flight. The only part of the infantry which es- 
caped, was the detachment left to guard the baggage, which they destroyed 
when informed of the defeat, and, mounting the Avagon and spare horses, hastily 
retreated to the army. The cavalry arrived in camp in two divisions : one in 
the evening, with the tidings of their disastrous discomfiture, and the other, un- 
der Tarleton himself, appeared next morning. 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 361 

In this battle the British had ten commissioned officers and upward of 100 
privates killed. More than 500 were made prisoners, nearly 200 of whom, in- 
cluding 29 commissioned officers, were wounded. Two pieces of artillery, two 
standards, 800 muskets, 35 baggage-wagons, and about 100 horses, fell into the 
hands of the Americans, whoso loss amounted only to twelve men killed, and 
sixty wounded. The British force under Tarleton has been commonly estimated 
at 1,100 men, and the American army, as stated by General JMorgan, in his of- 
ficial report to General Greene, written two da3-s after the battle, at only 800. 

Formerly Tarleton had been successful by the celerity of his movements, and 
by the impetuosity of his sudden and unexpected attacks, chiefly on raw troops. 
But at the Cow-Pens he was opposed to an oflicer as daring as himself, and 
who was prepared to receive him at the head of a band of veterans. Seldom 
has a battle in which the number of combatants was so small produced such im- 
portant consequences ; for the loss of the light infantry not only considerably 
diminished the force, but also crippled the movements of Cornvvallis during the 
campaign. 

Cornwallis was at Turkey creek, twenty-five miles from the Cow-Pens, con- 
fident of the success of his detachment, or at least without the slightest appre- 
hension of its defeat. He was between Green and INIorgan ; and it was a mat- 
ter of much importance to prevent their junction, and to overthrow the one of 
them while he could receive no support from the other. For that purpose he 
had marched up Broad river, and instructed General Leslie to proceed on the 
banks of the Catawba, in order to keep the Americans in a state of vmcertainty 
concerning the route which he intended to pursue ; but the unexpected defeat 
of his detachment was an occurrence equally mortifying and perplexing, and 
nothing remained but to endeavor to compensate the disaster by the rapidity of 
his movements and the decision of his conduct. 

He was as near the fords of the Catawba as Morgan ; and flattered himself 
that, elated with victory and encumbered with prisoners and baggage, that oflicer 
might yet be OA'ertaken before he could pass those fords. Accordingly, on the 
18th of January he formed a junction with General Leslie, and on the 19th be- 
gan his remarkable pursuit of Morgan. In order the more certainly to accom- 
plish his end, at Ramsour's Mills he destroyed the whole of his superfluous 
baggage. He set the example by considerably diminishing the quantity of his 
Own, and was readily imitated by his officers, although some of them suffered 
much less by the measure. He retained no wagons, except those loaded with 
hospital stores and ammunition, and four empty ones for the accommodation of 
the sick and wounded. But notwithstanding all his privations and exertions, he 
ultimately missed his aim ; for General IMorgan displayed as much prudence 
and activity after his victory as bravery in gaining it. Fully aware of his dan- 
ger, he left behind him, under a flag of truce, such of the wounded as could not 
be moved, with surgeons to attend them ; and, scarcely giving his men time to 
breathe, he sent off* his prisoners, under an escort of militia, and followed with 
his regular troops and cavalry, bringing up the rear in person. He crossed 
Broad river at the upper fords, hastened to the Catawba, which he reached on 
the evening of the 28th, and safely passed it with his prisoners and troops next 
day ; his rear having gained the northern bank only about two hours before the 
van of the British army appeared on the opposite side. 

Much rain had fallen on the mountains a short time before, and it rained in- 
cessantly during the night. The river rose, and in the morning was impassable. 
It was two days before the inundation subsided ; and, in that interval, Morgan 
sent off" his prisoners toward Charlotteville in Virginia, under an escort of mili- 
tia ; and they were soon beyond the reach of pursuit. The Americans regarded 
the swelling of the river with pious gratitude, as an interposition of Heaven in 



362 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

their behalf, and looked forward with increased confidence to the day of ultimate 
success. 

General Morgan called for the assistance of the neighboring militia, and pre- 
pared to dispute the passage of the river ; but, on the 31st of January, while he 
lay at Sherwood's ford. General Greene unexpectedly appeared in camp, and 
took on himself the command. Toward the end of December, General Greene, 
as already mentioned, took a position at Hick's creek, on the east side of the 
Pedee ; and had in camp 1,100 continental and state troops fit for service. On 
the 12th of January he was joined by Colonel Lee's partisan legion, which ar- 
rived from the north, and consisted of 100 well-mounted horsemen, and 120 in- 
fantry. This reinforcement was next day despatched on a secret expedition ; 
and, in order to divert the attention of the enemy from the movements of the le- 
gion. Major Anderson, with a small detachment, was sent down the Pedee. On 
the night of the 24th, Lee surprised Georgetown, and killed some of the gar- 
rison ; but the greater part fled into the Ibrt, which Lee was not in a condition 
to besiege. 

On hearing of Morgan's victory and danger, General Greene's great aim was 
to effect the junction of his two divisions. Accordingly he called in his detach- 
ments ; and, leaving the division at Hick's creek, under the command of Gen- 
eral Huger and Colonel Otho Holland Williams, and accompanied only by one 
aid-de-camp and two or three mounted militia-men, he set out to meet Morgan, 
in the persuasion that on the spot he could better direct the movements of the 
troops than by any written instructions. On his journey he was informed that 
Cornwallis was in rapid pursuit of Morgan ; he therefore despatched instructions 
to Huger and Williams to march as fast as possible in order to join Morgan's 
division at Charlotte or Salisbury, as circumstances might permit. After a ride 
of 150 miles, Greene arrived in Morgan's camp on the 31st. 

On the evening of the 31st of January, the river had subsided, but the fords 
were all guarded. Cornwallis, however, resolved to attempt the passage ; and, 
in order to perplex the Americans, made a show of intending to cross at difl'er- 
ent points. Colonel Webster with one division of the army, was sent to Beattie's 
ford to cannonade the enemy on the opposite bank, and make a feint of attempt- 
ing to force the passage ; but the real attempt was to be made at a private ford 
near M'Cowan's. For that purpose the division of the army under the immedi- 
ate orders of Cornwallis, left their ground at one in the morning of the 1st of 
February, and arrived at the ford toward dawn of day. The fires on the oppo- 
site bank showed the British commander that the ford, though a private one, 
was not neglected. General Davidson, with 300 militia, had been sent on the 
preceding evening to guard it ; and was directed by General Greene to post his 
men close by the side of the river ; he, hov/ever, stationed only a small party on 
the bank, while the rest were encamped at some distance. 

Although Cornwallis perceived that he would meet with opposition, yet he 
determined to force the passage. The river was about 500 yards wide, three 
feet deep, and the stream rapid. The light infantry of the guards, under Colonel 
Hall, accompanied by a guide, first entered the ford : they were followed by the 
•grenadiers, who were succeeded by the battalions ; the men moving in platoons, 
in order to support each other against the rapidity of the current. When near 
the middle of the river, they were challenged by an American sentinel, who, 
receiving no answer, after challenging thrice, gave the alarm by firing his mus- 
ket. The party on the bank instantly turned out, and began to fire in the line 
of the ford. On the first discharge the guide fled, and Colonel Hall, ignorant 
of the direction of the ford, led his men straight across the river. This carried 
the column considerably above the termination of the ford, and consequently 
^ook them out of the line of the American fire, which, in the darkness of the 



♦ 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 363 

morning, was kept up in the direction of the ford, and fell diagonally on the 
rear of the grenadiers. As soon as Davidson perceived the direction of the 
British column, he led his men to the point where it was about to land. But, 
before he arrived, the light infantry had overcome all difliculties, and were 
ascending the bank and forming. While passing the river, in obedience to 
orders, they reserved their lire, and, on gaining the bank, soon put tlie militia to 
flight. Davidson was the last to retreat, and, on mounting his horse to retire, 
he received a mortal wound. 

The defeat of Davidson opened the passage of the river. All the American 
parties retreated, and on the same day the rest of the British army crossed at 
Beattie's ford. Tarleton, with the cavalry and the 23d regiment, was sent in 
pursuit of the militia ; and being informed on his march that the neighboring 
militia were assembling at Tarrant's tavern, about ten miles distant, he hastened 
with the cavalry to that place. About 500 militia were assembled, and seemed 
not unprepared to receive him. He attacked them, and soon defeated and dis- 
persed them with considerable slaughter, and the British army received no fur- 
ther trouble from the militia till it passed the Yadkin. 

General Greene now retreated and marched so rapidly that he passed the 
Yadkin at the trading ford on the night between the 2d and 3d of February, 
partly by fording and partly by means of boats and flats. So closely was he 
pursued that the British van was often in sight of the American rear ; and a 
sharp conflict happened not far from the ford, between a body of American 
riflemen and the advanced guard of the British army, when the latter obtained 
possession of a few wagons. General Greene secured all the boats on the south 
side : and here it again happened as at the Catawba ; the river suddenly rose, 
by reason of the preceding rains, and the British were unable to pass. This 
second escape by the swelling of the waters was interpreted by the Americans 
as a visible interposition of Heaven in their behalf, and inspired them with a 
lofty enthusiasm in that cause which seemed to be the peculiar care of 
Omnipotence. 

The river being unfordable, and still continuing to rise, all the boats being 
removed, and the weather appearing unsettled, Cornwallis resolved to march up 
the south bank of the Yadkin about twenty-five miles up to the shallow fords 
near its source, which are commonly passable. General Greene, released from 
the immediate pressure of his pursuers, continued his march northward, and on 
the 7th of February joined his division under Huger and Williams near Guilford 
courthouse. Thus Cornwallis missed his first aim, which was, to recover the 
prisoners, to retaliate the blow which Morgan had given at the Cow-Pens, to pre- 
vent the junction of the two divisions of the iVmerican army, and to overwhelm 
one or both of them. 

General Greene's army was inferior to the force under Cornwallis ; and 
therefore the British general deemed it important to get between Virginia and 
General Greene, and to compel him to fight before he was strengthened by his 
expected reinforcements. Accordingly, although his army was without tents, 
and, like the Americans, obliged to subsist on what it could hastily procure in a 
rapid march, he resolved not to abandon the pursuit of the enemy. 

General Greene's infantry amounted to 2,000 men, and he had between 200 
and 300 cavalry ; but his equipments were greatly inferior to those of the Brit- 
ish. He believed Cornwallis to have upward of 2,500 men, and he therefore 
determined to avoid a battle if possible. His aim was to retire into Virginia ; 
that of Cornwallis was to prevent the execution of that movement, and to fight 
the Americans without delay. 

The river Dan, the largest and most southern branch of the Roanoke, separ- 
ates North Carolina from Virginia : and the British general was informed that 



364 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

the lower fords of that river were impassable in winter ; that the ferries were 
distant from each other ; and that no suflicient number of boats or flats could be 
collected at any one ferry to transport the American army in a convenient time. 
He reasonably concluded that if he could prevent General Greene from passing 
the upper fords, he might overtake and overwhelm him before he could cross at 
the lower ferries. 

Dix's ferry, about fifty miles from Guildford courthouse, was in the direct 
road to Virginia ; but the British were as near it as the Americans, and it was 
impossible to bring up boats from the lower ferries against the rapid current of 
the river to transport the Americans before the arrival of the British. That 
route, therefore, was abandoned as impracticable. But there are two other fer- 
ries, Boyd's and Irwin's, only four miles distant from each other, considerably 
farther down the river, and about seventy miles from Guildford courthouse. 
The Americans were nearest those ferries by about twenty-five miles, the whole 
distance between the two armies ; and consequently, in that direction, they had 
by so much the start of their pursuing enemies. Besides, all the boats at Dix's 
and the intermediate ferries could easily be conducted down the stream to Boyd's 
and Irwin's. An ofiicer, therefore, with a few men, was instantly despatched to 
perform that service. 

In order to cover his retreat, and to check the pursuing enemy. General 
Greene formed a light corps out of Lee's legion, Howard's infantry, Washing- 
ton's cavalry, and some Virginia riflemen under Major Campbell, amounting to 
700 men, the flower of the southern army. As General Morgan was severely 
indisposed, the command of these light troops was given to Colonel Otho Hol- 
land Williams. 

Having refreshed his troops, and made the necessary arrangements, on the 
morning of the 10th of February, General Greene left Guildford courthouse on 
his march toward the Dan ; and was pursued by Cornwallis, who had been de- 
tained by the long circuit which he was obliged to make in order to pass the 
Yadkin. The retreat and pursuit were equally rapid ; but the boldness and 
activity of the American light troops compelled the British to march compactly 
and with caution ; for on one occasion Colonel Lee charged the advanced caA''- 
alry of the British army suddenly and furiously, killed a number, and made some 
prisoners. General Greene's precautions and preparations for passing the Dan 
were successful ; and on the 14th of February, he crossed that river at Boyd's 
and Irwin's ferries, with his army, baggage, and stores. Although his light 
troops had marched forty miles that day, yet the last of them had scarcely 
reached the northern bank, when the advanced guard of the British army ap- 
peared on the other side of the river. 

The escape of General Greene into Virginia, without a battle, and without 
any loss, except a few wagons at the Yadkin, was a severe disappointment to 
Cornwallis. The pursuit was at an end, and the Americans safe ; for the river 
was deep, all the boats were removed from the south side, and the American 
army was posted on the opposite bank ; General Greene's prudence and activity 
having accomplished what was deemed impracticable. 

In this retreat and pursuit of more than 200 miles, both armies endured exces- 
sive fatigue and hardships. Want of tents, bad roads, heavy rains, swollen riv- 
ulets, and scarcity of provisions, were privations and sufferings common to each. 

The men were often thoroughly wetted, without any means of drying them- 
selves till the moisture was evaporated by the heat of their bodies. The in- 
clement season of the year aggravated their sufferings. But under these trials 
the British soldiers had great advantages, for they were provided with shoes, 
and comfortably clothed. But the Americans were in rags, and many of them 
barefooted : the blood flowing from the gashes in their naked feet marked their 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 365 

line of march. Yet both armies bore all with patient fortitude and without a 
murmur. The Americans did not lose a single sentinel by desertion. 

Cornwallis entirely failed in his attempts against General Greene ; but he 
was consoled by the reflection that he had completely driven the enemy out of 
North Carolina, and that now there was nothing to hinder the loyal inhabitants 
from openly espousing his cause and reinforcing his army. By easy marches 
he fell back to Hillsborough, where, on the 20th of the month, he erected the 
royal standard, and called on the people to join his army, and assist him in re- 
storing order and constitutional government in the country. 

Originally, in North Carolina, the loyalists were more numerous than in any 
of the other colonies ; but unsuccessful insurrections had considerably cooled 
their zeal and diminished their numbers. Some had left the province, and joined 
the royal army in South Carolina ; and many, rendered cautious by experience, 
resolved to watch the course of events, and not rashly to expose their lives and 
fortunes in a doubtful and hazardous cause. Considerable numbers, however, 
determined to encounter every risk, and made preparations for repairing to the 
royal standard. But those proceedings were soon checked ; for General 
Greene, aware of the inclinations of many of the people, on the 18th sent Lee's 
legion across the Dan, into North Carolina, to watch the royal army, counteract 
the proclamation, and intimidate the loyalists ; and, being reinforced by 600 Vir- 
ginia militia, under General Stevens, on the 21st and 22d of February he re- 
passed the river with his whole army, and advanced toward the British encamp- 
ment. In order to perplex and harass Cornwallis, and to discourage the loyal- 
ists, he sent forward his light troops to hover round the British quarters ; while, 
with his main body, he proceeded slowly, by the route most favorable for form- 
ing a junction with some North Carolina and Virginia militia who were return- 
ing from a war with the Cherokees. With the force then under his command, 
he had no intention of hazarding a general action ; but he knew that his pres- 
ence in the province would overawe the loyalists, and encouraged the friends of 
congress. 

Cornwallis was indefatigable in Exciting to arms the adherents of royal gov- 
ernment. In one day he imbodied seven independent companies ; and consid- 
erable numbers were assembling in order to join his army. Colonel Tarleton, 
with part of the legion, was detached over the Haw river, to protect and conduct 
to camp a body of loyalists who had agreed to meet at O'Neil's plantation. Gen- 
eral Pickens and Colonel Lee got notice of Tarleton's movements and design, 
and concerted measures for attacking him and frustrating his intentions. Lee, 
with his cavalry, was to fall upon Tarleton ; while Pickens, with his militia, 
was to disperse the loyalists. On the evening of the 25th the loyalists 
were paraded in a lane leading to O'Neil's house, when Lee entered it with 
his cavalry. At first he mistook them for Pickens's militia, who, he imagined, 
had reached the place before him. They were equally in error with respect 
to him. They mistook his cavalry for Tarleton's. Lee, however, on ob- 
serving the red rag on their hat, the badge of loyalty, soon became sensible of 
their real character ; but he resolved to pass on toward Tarleton, leaving the to- 
nes to Pickens. That officer with his militia soon came up : a firing between 
him and the loyalists immediately began ; and Lee, perceiving that Tarleton, 
who was within a mile, would be alarmed, and could not now be surprised, in- 
stantly wheeled and fell upon the astonished loyalists, who, as he was cutting 
them down, exclaimed that they were the king's best friends.* 

On hearing the firing, Tarleton, who was refreshing his men about a mile 
from the bloody scene, instantly mounted, recrossed the Haw, and hastened to 
Hillsborough. Ho met some loyalists on their way to camp, and, mistaking 
them for provincial militia, put them to the sabre. Thus these unfortunate per- 



366 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

sons were massacred equally by those whom they came to assist and those 
whom they meant to oppose. General Greene recrossing the Dan, and the 
massacre of Colonel Pyle's corps, disconcerted the measures of Cornwallis, and 
so completely intimidated the loyal inhabitants that few of them afterward re- 
paired to the royal standard. 

The country about Hillsborough, having been traversed by both armies, was 
nearly exhausted ; and it was obvious that the royal army could not long remain at 
that place. Although Cornwallis, in his proclamation, had allowed forty days to 
the loyal inhabitants to come in, yet, on the 27th of February, only six days after 
issuing the proclamation, he found it expedient to decamp from Hillsborough. 
He passed the Haw, a branch of Cape Fear river, and took a position on Alla- 
manee creek, in order to procure provisions for his troops, and to protect the 
numerous loyal inhabitants residing between the Haw and Deep river. 

As Cornwallis retreated. General Greene advanced, passed the northern 
branch of the Haw, and encamped between Troublesome creek and Ready Fork. 
He assumed a confident air, although he did not yet feel himself strong enough 
to hazard a battle ; and, in order to avoid a surprise, he changed his ground 
every night, without disclosing to any person beforehand the new position which 
he intenrled to take. In his difficult and critical movement to check an enemy 
whom he durst not encounter, and to maintain positions favorable to a junction 
with his expected reinforcements. General Greene was greatly assisted by an 
active light infanty and a daring body of cavalry, who penetrated the country in 
every direction, and so overawed the loyalists that Cornwallis found it difficult 
to procure information on which he could rely. 

After several movements the American light troops and some militia took post 
on the branches of Reedy Fork, while General Greene, with his main body, lay i 
at some distance toward Guilford courthouse. Early in the morning of the Sthl 
of March, Cornwallis, under cover of a thick fog, passed the Allamanee, and 
marched toward Reedy Fork to beat up the quarters of the light troops, and to 
bring General Greene to a battle if a favorable opportunity presented itself. A 
sharp encounter ensued, and some loss was sustained on each side. The Ameri- 
cans retreated, but no important advantage was gained over them. General 
Greene fell back to the iron-works on Troublesome creek, and Cornwallis re- 
turned to his station near the quaker's meetinghouse at the forks of Deep river. 

At length General Greene received all the reinforcements which he expected j 
therefore he again advanced, and took a position near Guilford courthouse, 
within about ten miles of the British encampment. On the 13th of March his 
army amounted to 4,261 men, including 180 cavalry, under Colonels Washington 
and Lee. The continental infantry amounted to 1,490. The rest of the army 
consisted of the Virginia militia, commanded by General Stevens ; and of the 
North Carolina militia, under Generals Butler and Eaton. Hitherto General 
Greene had studiously avoided a battle ; but having received all his reinforce- 
ments, he now resolved to risk a general engagement. His movements indica 
ted his intention ; and Cornwallis readily embraced the proffered opportunity of 
a battle. Accordingly, on the evening of the 14th of March, he sent off his 
baggage under a proper escort to Bell's mills, on Deep river, and early next 
morning put his army in motion toward Guilford courthouse. 

General Greene, who was meditating an attack on the British, had his men 
prepared for action, when the firing of his advanced parties gave him notice of 
the approach of the English army. About three miles in front of the Aftieri- 
can encampment, the van of the royal troops, consisting of the cavalry, the light 
infantry of the guards, and the yagers, under Colonel Tarleton, fell in with the 
American advanced guard, consisting of Lee's legion, with some riflemen under 
Campbell and Lynch. A severe conflict ensued, and was obstinately maintained 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 367 

on both sides till the appearance of the 23d regiment to support Tarleton made 
Lee hastily retreat. During this skirmish General Greene put his army in order 
of battle, about a mile from Guildford courthouse. The whole country presented 
the appearance of a vast wilderness covered with tall trees and a thick under- 
wood, interspersed with a few cleared fields. General Greene drew up his 
army in three lines on a large hill, surrounded by other woody eminences : his 
first line, composed entirely of the militia of North Carolina, and amounting to 
1,060 men, exclusive of officers, under Generals Butler and Eaton, was advanta- 
geously posted on the edge of the wood, behind a strong rail fence, with an exten- 
sive open field in front of their centre, through which ran the great road to Salis- 
bury ; on it, in the centre of the line, were place two field-pieces. The second line, 
consisting of the two brigades of Virginia militia, amounting to 1,123 men under 
Generals Stevens and Lawson, was drawn up in the wood, about 300 yards be- 
hind the first, and on both sides of the great road to Salisbury. The third line, 
posted about 300 yards behind the second, consisted of the Virginia regular 
troops under General Huger, on the right, and the Maryland brigade under 
Colonel Williams on the left : this line was drawn up obliquely, with its left di- 
verging from the second line, and partly in open ground. Washington, with his 
cavalry and some riflemen, formed a corps of observation on the right flank ; 
and Lee's legion, with a body of riflemen under Campbell and Preston, covered 
the left. The baggage was sent oft* to the iron-works on Troublesome creek, 
where the army was ordered to rendezvous in case of defeat. 

After the rencounter between Lee and Tarleton, Cornwallis continued his 
march toward the American army ; and as soon as the head of the column ap- 
peared in sight, it was met by a cannonade from the two six-pounders stationed 
on the road. The British returned the fire. Cornwallis instantly made his dis- 
positions for the attack. The 7 1st regiment, and the regiment of Bosc, led by 
General Leslie, supported by the first battalion of the guards under Colonel 
Norton, formed his right wing. The 23d and 33d regiments, commanded by 
Lieutenant-Colonel Webster, supported by the grenadiers and second battalion 
of the guards under General O'Hara, formed the left. The light infantry of the 
guards, and the yagers, with the cavalry, formed a corps of observation ; the 
artillery was in the centre. The British army amounted to upward of 2,000 men. 

The dispositions having been made, the line was ordered to advance, and it 
moved forward. When the British were at the distance of HO yards, the 
American first line began to fire ; but, although most advantageously posted, 
many of them, without even firing their loaded muskets or being fired upon, 
threw down their arms, ran into the woods, and made the best of their way to 
their respective homes. Few, even of those who remained, gave more than a 
second discharge ; but, on receiving the fire of the British, they fled precipi- 
tately, in spite of the efforts of their officers to rally them, and sought refuge 
behind the second line. The British steadily advanced, but experienced more 
resistance from the Virginia militia than they had done from those of North 
Carolina. The Virginians maintained the conflict till Stevens, perceiving their 
inability any longer to withstand the shock, ordered a retreat. That officer, 
though wounded, did not leave the field. The British suffered considerably in 
their conflict with the American second line ; but, nevertheless, they advanced 
steadily against the continentals under Huger and Williams. The British line 
was unavoidably a good deal broken by the different degrees of resistance it had 
experienced at different points, by impediments arising from the thickness of the 
woods and the inequalities of the ground, and by being extended to the right and 
left in order to present a front equal to that of the enemy : the whole, however, 
moved on, and the second battalion of the guards, under Colonel Stuart, first 
reached the open ground on wliich the greater part of the continentals were 



368 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

drawn up ; and, impatient to signalize themselves, impetuously rushed on the 
second Maryland regiment, which, instead of firmly meeting the charge, fled in 
confusion. The guards eagerly pursued them, and took two six-pounders which 
had been abandoned : but they were arrested in their progress by a destructive 
fire from the first Maryland regiment, which threw them into some confusion: 
at that critical moment Washington's cavalry made a furious charge upon thera, 
and were followed by the first Maryland regiment with fixed bayonets. The 
guards were completely broken, with much slaughter, and the two field-pieces 
were retaken ; but, the British advancing both on the right and left, the Ameri- 
cans in their turn were compelled to retreat, and the two six-pounders were 
again retaken. These two field-pieces had been lost by the British at Saratoga ; 
they were recovered by Cornwallis at the battle of Camden, were retaken by 
Morgan at the Cow-Pens, and after changing masters several times on the field 
of Guildford courthouse, ultimately on that day remained in possession of the 
British. After a hard-fought battle of nearly two hours, the royal army pre- 
vailed ; and General Greene was obliged with reluctance to direct a retreat, 
which was performed with regularity and good order. 

After the engagement had ceased on the left and centre of the British line, a 
firing was still heard on the right, where General Leslie commanded ; it was 
occasioned by some riflemen, who, availing themselves of the woody nature of 
the ground, kept up a distant and irregular discharge. Tarleton was sent to dis- 
perse them, which he accomplished, after receiving a slight wound. The 23d 
and 71st regiments were sent in pursuit; but, when the British general was 
fully informed of the circumstances of the day, and of the severe loss which he 
had sustained, he recalled them. General Greene continued his retreat to 
Reedy Fork, three miles from the field of battle. After passing the stream he 
drew up his men, and halted for some time to collect the stragglers, and then 
retired to Speedwell's iron-works on Troublesome creek, ten miles from Guild- 
ford courthouse, which was the appointed place of assembling the army in case 
of discomfiture. 

This was one of the severest battles in the course of the war. In every en- 
gagement where General Greene commanded, many of the Americans fought 
obstinately, and in this action, the Virginia militia fought bravely ; and Stevens's 
brigade did not retreat till that officer, who had received a ball in his thigh, see- 
ing his men about to be charged with the bayonet, and sensible that they could 
not stand such a mode of attack, both from their state of discipline and their want 
of that weapon, ordered a retreat. A considerable number of the continentals 
were new levies ; and although much inferior to veteran troops, yet in general 
they displayed a good deal of firmness, and part of the American army manifested 
much bravery. General Greene lost four field-pieces, which were the whole of 
his artillery, and two wagons. About 300 of the continentals, and 100 of the 
Virginia militia, were killed or wounded. Among the former was Major Ander- i 
son of the Maryland line, much lamented by his countrymen ; among the latter I 
was General Huger, besides General Stevens. Of the North Carolina militia 
six were killed and three wounded, and 552 were missing. Of the Virginia 
militia 294 were missing. Few of the missing wre made prisoners ; they re- 1 
turned home, and never rejoined the army ; so that General Greene sustained a | 
great diminution of numbers. 

The British lost several valuable officers, and more than a third of the troops 
engaged in the battle fell. According to the official returns, the loss of the 
British amoimted to 532, of whom 93 were killed on the field, 413 were wound- 
ed, and 26 were missing. 

After the battle, the field presented an afflicting spectacle : it was strewed, to 
a considerable extent, with the dead and wounded. The victors collected the 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 369 

wounded as soon as, in all the circumstances of the case, they were able ; but 
could aflbrd them no adequate assistance, for they were without tents, and there 
were no houses near to shelter the sufferers. Besides, the troops had marched 
several miles in the morning, had no provisions for themselves on that day, and 
consequently could give nothing to their bleeding companions. The succeeding 
night was extremely dark and wet, and the piercing shrieks of the dying falling 
on the ear amid the deep gloom, and uneler torrents of rain, penetrated every 
feeling heart with angwish ; but, though melting with compassion, they were un- 
able to afford even the shadow of relief. Ere morning death rescued many of 
the miserable sufferers from their pangs. 

Cornwallis, however, had gained no permanent advantage. His army, which 
was weak before, was much diminished. He made every possible exertion, and 
employed all the means at his disposal to the best advantage. After an obstinate 
conflict, he had dislodged the enemy from an advantageous position, and driven 
him from the field ; but his embarrassments were not relieved. So far from be- 
ing able to follow up his victory and pursue General Greene, he was obliged to 
fall back, although the motives which led to the battle of Guildford courthouse 
were little weakened. The British army was so much diminished, and the diffi- 
culty of finding subsistence in that part of the country was so great, that on the 
tliird day after the battle he began a retreat, leaving a number of the wounded, 
who could not properly be removed, at the quaker's meetinghouse, under the 
protection of a flag of truce. The battle of Guildford courthouse may be con- 
sidered as the first step in a series of movements which terminated in the over- 
throw of the British power in America. 



CHAPTER XII. 



Instead of returning to South Carolina, Cornwallis retired to Cross creek, on 
a branch of Cape Fear river, where there was a friendly settlement of Scottish, 
highlanders, and afterward to Wilmington, about 100 miles lower on the same 
river. Before his departure from Wynnesborough in pursuit of Morgan and 
Greene, Cornwallis had directed Colonel Balfour, the commandant of Charles- 
ton, to send a sufficient force by sea, to take possession of Wilmington in North 
Carolina, situated near the mouth of Cape Fear river. Balfour intrusted the 
execution of this enterprise to Major Craig, who, about the end of January, en- 
tered the place after a slight resistance. He carefully fortified himself, and 
made his post respectable. 

For the convenience of his sick and wounded, and for procuring subsistence 
to his army, Cornwallis by easy marches proceeded toward Cross creek, in the 
hope that there the troops would be plentifully supplied, and the sick and wound- 
ed receive that comfortable accommodation and those refreshments of which 
they stood greatly in need. He arrived at Cross creek about the beginning of 
April, where he had to encounter new disappointments. Forage for four days 
could not be procured within twenty miles ; and the communication by water 
with Wilmington was found impracticable ; for the river is narrow, the banks in 
many places are high, and the inhabitants of a considerable part of the interve- 

24 



370 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ning country were extremely hostile. In all these circumstances, Cornwallia 
was obliged to proceed toward Wilmington, the vicinity of which place he 
reached on the 7th of April. There, for a while, we shall leave him, and at- 
tend to the operations of General Greene. 

When General Greene took his position at the iron-Avorks on Troublesome 
creek, after the battle of Guildford courthouse, he expected that Cornwallis 
would follow up his advantage, and attack him without delay. He therefore 
prepared again to fight. His army, indeed, was much diminished ; but he had 
lost more in numbers than in effective strength. The militia, many of whom 
had returned home, had shown themselves very inefficient in the field. As soon 
as he received certain information that, instead of pursuing, Cornwallis Avas re- 
treating, he resolved to follow him, and advanced accordingly. On arriving at 
the quakers' meetinghouse, he found the wounded British and American officers 
and soldiers who had been left behind ; but he had no means of making any 
adequate provision for them. In that distressing case. General Greene addressed 
a letter to the quakers in the vicinity, in which he told them that he had been 
brought up in their persuasion, and that now they had an opportunity of exercising 
their humanity, without distinction of parties, both to the wounded British and 
Americans, who without their friendly aid must perish. His appeal was not 
disregarded ; for the quakers immediately furnished the requisite supplies for 
the hospital. 

General Greene, who was now in his turn the pursuer, followed Cornwallis 
so closely, that skirmishes occasionally happened between his advanced par- 
ties and the rear-guard of the British army : but no conflict of importance en- 
sued. On the morning of the 28th of March he arrived at Ramsay's mills, on 
Deep river, a strong post, which the British had evacuated a few hours before, 
crossing the river by a bridge erected for the purpose. There General Greene 
paused, and meditated on his future movements. His army had for some time 
past suffered much from heavy rains, deep roads, and scarcity of provisions. On 
reaching Ramsay's mills, his men were starving with hunger. The troops were 
much exhausted, and stood in need of repose and refreshment. Besides, in that 
critical state of the campaign, he found himself reduced to a handful of conti- 
nentals. Most of the North Carolina militia had left the army. The Virginia 
militia had been called out for six weeks only ; that period was nearly expired 
and the place of those who were about to return home was not yet filled up by 
those who Avere to succeed them. Small as his army was, he found great diffi- 
culty in procuring subsistence for it. 

Cornwallis had fairly the start of the Americans, and was advancing to a 
place where he would find more plentiful supplies, and easily communicate with 
the sea ; so that General Greene was sensible that with the force then under 
his command he could make no impression on him. He resolved, therefore, in- 
, stead of following his opponent, to proceed to South Carolina. That step, he 
thought, would oblige Cornwallis either to follow him or to abandon his posts in 
the upper parts of the southern states. If he followed him, North Carolina 
would be relieved, and enabled to raise its quota of men for the continental ser-i 
■vice ; but if he remained in that state, or proceeded to the northward, it was! 
likely that the greater part of the British posts in South Carolina and Georgia 
would be reduced, and that those states would be restored to the Union. But 
he entertained little apprehension of Cornwallis being able, with the force then 
under his command, to make any permanent impression on the powerful state 
of Virginia. 

On the departure of the militia, General Greene's army was reduced to the 
regular troops of Virginia, Maryland, and Delaware, amounting to about 1,700 
men, inciudijig cavalry and artillery; and the British army, under the immedi- 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 371 

ate command of Cornwallis, was still less mimerous, not exceeding 1,500 men. 
So small was the force with which Great Britain and the United States were 
eagerly contending for an extensive and valuable tract of country. 

Having refreshed his troops, and collected provisions for a few days, General 
Greene moved from Ramsay's mills, on Deep river, on the oth of April, toward 
Camden ; and on the morning of the 20th of the same month encamped at Log- 
town, in sight of the British works at that place. 

Cornwallis had not been without apprehensions of General Greene's proceed- 
ing to South Carolina, and had despatched several messengers to Lord Rawdon, 
who commanded at Camden, to prepare him for such an event ; but not one of 
these messengers reached the place of his destination. Soon after his arrival 
at Wilmington, Cornwallis received certain information that General Greene had 
actually made the apprehended movement ; and it threw him into much perplex- 
ity. He was alarmed for the safety of Rawdon ; but, though desirous of assist- 
ing him, he was convinced that the Americans were already so far advanced 
that it was impossible for him to arrive at Camden in time to succor Rawdon, if 
he should need succor. His lordship's fate and that of his garrison would prob- 
ably be decided long before he could reach them ; and if General Greene should 
be successful at Camden, he, by attempting to relieve it, might be hemmed in 
between the great rivers, and exposed to the most imminent hazard. On the 
other hand, if Rawdon should defeat General Greene, there would be no need 
of his assistance. A movement so perilous in the execution, and promising so 
little in the result, was abandoned, and Rawdon left to his own resources. An 
uncommonly active campaign was now about to open in South Carolina and 
Georgia. The importance of the prize, the talents of the generals, the courage 
and suflerings of the soldiers, and the accumulated miseries of the inhabitants, 
all contributed to give the struggle for those states a degree of interest seldom 
felt in military transactions in which such small armies are engaged. 




Fig. 150. — Lord Rawdon. 

When Cornwallis entered North Carolina, the command of South Carolina 
and Georgia was committed to Lord Rawdon ; and, for the security of the Brit- 
ish power in those provinces, a line of posts was continued from Charleston, by 
the way of Camden and Ninety-Six, to Augusta in Georgia. Camden was the 
most important point in the line, and there Rawdon had taken post with a 
garrison of about 900 men. On the day before he left Ramsav's mills, General 
Greene sent Colonel Lee with his legion to join General Marion, and surprise 
an intermediate post, which, like other stations of the kind, was but slightly for- 
tified, and garrisoned by a few regulars, and such of the militia of the country 
as attached themselves to the British interest. 



37a THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

General Marion on the northeast, and General Sumpter on the southwes 
parts of South Carolina, each at the head of a small party of mounted followers, 
had maintained a bold but ineffectual warfare ; and from their feeble and desul- 
tory efforts no serious apprehensions were entertained : but after the arrival of 
General Greene in South Carolina, they proved useful auxiliaries and trouble- 
some enemies. 

Lee joined Marion ; and, on the 15th of April, they unexpectedly presented 
themselves before Fort Watson, a British post on the Santee. It was an Indian 
mound, rising 30 or 40 feet above the level of the plain. Neither the garrison 
nor the assailants had artillery ; but in a few days the Americans constructed a 
■work on an unusual plan, which overlooked the fort, and from the top of which 
the riflemen fired with such unerring aim that not a man of the garrison could 
show himself Avithout certain destruction. On the 23d, the garrison, consisting 
of 114 men, capitulated. 

General Greene hoped to arrive at Camden before Rawdon got notice of 
his march ; but the inhabitants of the territories through which he passed were 
disaffected to the revolutionary cause ; and he was obliged to forage with the 
same precautions as if he had been in an enemy's country ; consequently his 
progress was slower than he had expected ; Rawdon had received early infor- 
mation of his advance, and was ready to receive him when he appeared before 
Camden on the 20th of April. 

Camden was a village situated on a plain, covered on the south by the Wa- 
teree, a river which higher up is called the Catawba ; and below, after its con- 
fluence with the Congaree from the south, assumes the name of the Santee. On 
the east of it flowed a rivulet called Pinetree creek ; on the north and west 
sides it was defended by a strong chain of redoubts, six in number, extend- 
ing from the river to the creek. General Greene, whose force at that time 
amounted only to about 1,200 men, felt himself unable either to storm or com- 
pletely to invest the place. He encamped before it to wait for the arrival of the 
militia whom he expected, and to be in readiness to improve any favorable op- 
portunity that might occur ; but he had not been long in that position when he 
was informed that Colonel Watson was marching up the Santee to join Raw- 
don. General Greene was sensible that, if that reinforcement arrived safely in 
Camden, he would be unable to maintain his ground before the place. He re- 
solved to intercept Watson ; which could be accomplished only by movements 
too rapid for the presence of baggage and artillery. In order to rid himself of 
these incumbrances, he sent them under the care of Colonel Carrington and some 
North Carolina militia to Lynch's creek, nearly 20 miles north from Camden, 
and moved his camp to the east of that place on the road to Charleston. But 1 
Watson, having been interrupted by Marion and Lee, did not arrive so soon as 
was expected ; and Greene found it difficult to procure provisions for his men in 
his nevi^ position. On the 24th he sent an order to Carrington to join him with 
the baggage and artillery at Hobkerk's hill, an eminence rather more than a 
mile north from Camden on the road to the Waxhaws. On the same day he 
marched his army to that place ; where the left of his encampment was covered 
by a swamp, and the hill, as well as the ground between it and Camden, 
abounded v/ith trees and underwood. 

At that time a drummer deserted from General Greene, and informed Rawdon 
of the absence of his militia, artillery, and baggage. That officer immediately 
resolved to seize the favorable opportunity, and to attack the American general 
while destitute of artillery, and unsupported by the militia, or by Marion and 
Lee. Accordingly, on the morning of the 25th, at the head of about 900 men, 
he marched from Camden to attack General Greene's camp ; and, by making a 
circuit, and keeping close to the edge of the swamp, under cover of the woods 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 373 

he gained the left flank of the Americans, where the hill was most accessible, 
■ undiscovered. While the Americans were cooking their provisions, and Gen- 
eral Greene at breakfast, the alarm was given by the outposts firing on the Brit- 
ish van. At that critical moment the militia and the cannon arrived, and Gen- 
eral Greene soon had his army in order of battle. The Virginia brigade, under 
General Huger, was on the right ; the Maryland brigade, under Colonel Wil- 
liams, was on the left ; and the artillery in the centre. The North Carolina 
militia, under Colonel Reade, formed a second line ; Captain Kirkwood, with 
the light infantry, was placed in front, to support the advanced parties, and to 
retard the progress of the British troops. So confident was General Greene of 
victory that he ordered Lieutenant-Colonel Washington, with his cavalry, to turn 
the right flank of the British, and to charge them in the rear. 

Meanwhile the American advanced parties and Kirkwood's infantry, after a 
brisk fire, were driven in ; and Rawdon advanced steadily to attack the main 
body of the American army. The 63d regiment, supported by the volunteers 
of Ireland, formed his right ; the king's American regiment, supported by Cap- 
tain Robertson's corps, composed his left ; the New York volunteers were in 
the centre. The North Carolina volunteers and cavalry were in the rear, anti* 
formed a reserve. 

After viewing the British army, and observing the narrow front which it pre- 
sented, General Greene, sanguine in his hopes of success, ordered the second 
Maryland regiment to attack its right flank, a part of the Virginia troops to assail 
its left, and the rest of the Virginia and Maryland continentals to march down 
the hill and oppose it in front. Thus the British army was to be assailed in front, 
on both flanks, and in the rear. 

Rawdon, perceiving General Greene's intention, quickly extended his front, 
by bringing the Irish volunteers forward into the line. The firing became very 
close, and though the American column which descended the hill was supported 
by a destructive discharge of grape-shot from the artillery, yet that part of the 
continentals was soon broken by the British troops, and fell back in confusion. 
Their ofiicers were unable to rally them. The British gained the summit of the 
hill ; and General Greene, surprised and mortified at the sudden and unexpected 
reverse, and apprehensive of the utter discomfiture and ruin of his army, ordered 
such of liis continentals as were still unbroken, and his militia, who had not 
been engaged, to retreat. Washington, who had gained the rear of the British 
army, and made a number of prisoners, seeing the infantry driven from the field, 
paroled some wounded officers and retired, carrying with him about fifty prison- 
ers, among whom were the royal surgeons. 

In the confusion the American cannon were run down the hill, and concealed 
from the British among some bushes ; but, in his retreat, Washington observed 
and drew them off. The pursuit was continued nearly three miles, but was ul- 
timately checked by a furious charge made by Washington, with a body of 
cavalry. The retreat from the field was conducted in good order ; and the 
Americans carried ofl" all their baggage, artillery, and some prisoners. They 
halted for the night at Saunder's creek, four miles from Hobkerk's hill ; and next 
day proceeded to Rugely's mills, twelve miles from Camden. After the en- 
gagement the British returned to Camden. 

Hobkerk's hill was a hard-fought battle ; and, considering the numbers en- 
gaged, each party suffered considerable loss. The Americans had nearly 300 
men killed, wounded, or missing ; and among them were some valuable officers. 
In killed, wounded, and missing, the loss of the British amounted to 258, out of 
about 900 who were on the field. 

The battle of Hobkerk's hill, like that of Guildford courthouse, was of no 
permanent advantage to the British. For Rawdon was in no condition to follow 



374 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

up the advantage which he had gained : General Greene retreated no farther 
than Rugely's mills ; and the presence of his army, together with the activity 
and courage of his followers, fomented the spirit of disaffection to the British 
authority which had manifested itself in many parts of the southern provinces, 
and kept Rawdon in a very uneasy and critical situation. Knowing that the 
British troops could not long remain in Camden without receiving fresh supplies 
from Charleston or the country, General Greene sent a reinforcement to Marion 
on the road to Nelson's ferry ; and on the 3d of May he passed the Wateree 
with the remainder of his army, and from time to time took such positions as 
would most effectually prevent the garrison of Camden from receiving any sup- 
plies. 

Colonel Watson, as has been already mentioned, was marching with upward 
of 400 men to reinforce Rawdon. Marion and Lee having obtained information 
of his route, resolved to obstruct his progress, and took post so judiciously at the 
fords, that Watson was obliged to alter his course. He marched down the north 
side of the Santee, crossed it near its mouth, with incredible labor advanced up 
its southern bank, recrossed it above the encampment of Marion and Lee, but a 
little below the confluence of its two great branches the Congaree and Wateree, 
and arrived safely at Camden with his detachment on the 7th of May. 

This reinforcement gave Rawdon a decided superiority, and he resolved in- 
stantly to avail himself of it. Accordingly, next night he marched against Gen- 
eral Greene, with the intention of attacking him in his camp ; but that officer, 
apprized of the reinforcement, and aware that it would immediately be employed 
against him, left the ground which he had lately occupied, passed the Wateree, 
retired to a greater distance from Camden, and took a strong position behind 
Saunder's creek. Rawdon followed him, and drove in his outposts ; but, after 
attentively viewing his camp at all points, he was convinced that it could not be 
forced without a loss which he was in no condition to sustain ; therefore he re- 
turned to Camden. 

Rawdon's situation had now become extremely critical. Marion and Lee 
were exerting themselves with much activity and success against the chain of 
British posts, and the communications were every day becoming more difficult. 
It was necessary to diminish the number of posts, and to confine them within a 
narrower range. Accordingly, on the 10th of May, the British general burned 
the jail, mills, some private houses, part of his own stores, evacuated Camden, 
and retired, by Nelson's ferry, to the south of Santee, leaving behind him about 
thirty of his own sick and wounded, and as many Americans who had fallen 
into his hands in the battle of Hobkerk's hill. 

After the evacuation of Camden, several of the British posts fell in rapid suc- 
cession. On the 11th the garrison of Orangeburgh, consisting of seventy militia 
and twelve regulars, yielded to Sumpter. Marion and Lee, after taking Fort 
Watson, crossed the Santee and marched against Fort Motte, situated on the 
south side of the Congaree, a little above its confluence with the Wateree ; they 
invested it on the 8th of May, and carried on their approaches so vigorously, 
that, after a brave defence, the garrison, consisting of sixty-five men, capitulated 
on the 12th. Georgetown, a post on the Black river, was reduced by a detach- 
ment of Marion's corps ; and, on the ] 5th, Fort Grandby, a post at Friday's 
ferry, on the south side of the Congaree, thirty miles above Fort Motte, gar- 
risoned by 350 men, chiefly militia, surrendered to Lee. 

The presence of General Greene's army, the activity and success of his ad- 
herents, and the retreat of Rawdon, made the smothered disaffection of the in- 
habitants burst into a flame ; and the greater part of the province openly revolted 
from the British authority. In that critical emergency, Rawdon retreated to 
Monk's corner, a position which enabled him to cover those districts from which 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 375 

Charleston drew its more immediate supplies. General Greene, having suc- 
ceeded in reducing so many of the British posts, and in forcing Rawdon to re- 
tire to Monk's corner, instead of following his lordship, turned his attention 
toward the western parts of the province, and to the upper posts in Georgia. 
He ordered Colonel Pickens to assemble the militia of Ninety-Six; and, on the 
day after the surrender of Fort Grandby, sent Lee to join him. 

On the reduction of Georgia and South Carolina by the British in 1780, many 
of the most determined friends of congress in the upper parts of those states re- 
treated across the mountains or fled into North Carolina ; but the greater num- 
ber, despairing of the popular cause, submitted to the conquerors, flattering them- 
selves with the hope of being allowed to live in peace and in the secure enjoy- 
ment of their property. But when these men, accustomed to live on their lands 
in a state of rude independence, found themselves treated with overbearing in- 
solence, plundered with unsparing rapacity, and compelled to take up arms 
against their countrymen, all their former predilections returned, and a spirit of 
bitter hostility to the royal authority was engendered. 

When the British army, leaving only feeble garrisons behind, marched to the 
northwaVd in the career of victory and conquest, this spirit soon manifested it- 
self. Colonel Clarke with some adherents marched against the British garrison 
at Augusta. But Lieutenant-Colonel Cruger, who commanded at Ninety-Six, 
proceeded to the relief of Colonel Brown, the commandant of Augusta. Clarke 
was obliged to flee, and that premature insurrection was suppressed. Such of 
Clarke's adherents as fell into the hands of Colonel Brown were treated with 
the utmost rigor. But the spirit of opposition to the royal authority, though 
damped, was not extinguished : armed parties, commonly acting without any 
concert, daily multiplied, and disturbed the peace of the British garrisons. Cap- 
tain M'Koy, with a few daring adventurers, infested the banks of the Savannah, 
and took some boats going up the river with supplies to Augusta : he defeated 
a party sent against him by Colonel Brown ; but, though joined by Colonel 
Harden and his band, he was afterward defeated by Brown, and his followers 
for a while dispersed. 

These desultory encounters were now succeeded by more regular and steady 
operations. Colonel Clarke, with indefatigable zeal, had again returned to his 
native province ; and a number of militia, under General Pickens, assembled in 
the vicinity of Augusta. On the fall of Fort Granby, Colonel Lee without delay 
marched toward Pickens's camp, and in four days effected a junction with him. 
Their first attempt was against Fort Golphin or Dreadnought, at Silver bluff", on 
the Carolina side of the river Savannah, which was garrisoned by seventy men : 
on the 1st of May it surrendered to a detachment of Lee's legion under Captain 
Rudolph. 

Pickens and Lee now turned their united arms against Fort Cornwallis at 
Augusta : they carried on their approaches against the place with skill and 
activity ; but Colonel Brown made a most obstinate defence. In the course of 
the siege several batteries were raised which overlooked the fort, and two of 
them were within thirty yards of the parapet ; from these the American rifle- 
men fired with such deadly aim, that every man who showed himself was in- 
stantly shot. The garrison almost buried themselves under ground ; but their 
valor was unavailing, and on the 5th of June they, to the number of 300 men, 
surrendered by capitulation. The Americans had about forty men killed or 
wounded in the course of the siege. 

The British ofllicers at Augusta, by their severities, had rendered themselves 
singularly obnoxious to the inhabitants of the surrounding country ; and after the 
surrender, Lieutenant-Colonel Grierson was shot dead by an unknown marksman, 
who escaped detection, although 100 guineas of reward were offered for the 



376 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

discovery of the murderer. It was with difTiculty that Colonel Brown was saved 
from a similar fate : he had lately hanged thirteen American prisoners, and 
delivered up some to the Indians, who put them to death with all those tortures 
which Indian ingenuity has devised, and which savage ferocity only can 
inflict. To save him from the vengeance of the enraged colonists, his conquer- 
ors escorted him safely to Savannah. At Silver Bluff, Mrs. M'Koy obtained 
permission to speak with him, and addressed him in the following manner : — 
" Colonel Brown, in the late day of your prosperity I visited your camp, and on 
my knees begged the life of my son ; but you were deaf to my supplications. 
You hanged him, though only a beardless youth, before my face. These eyes 
have seen him scalped by the savages under your immediate command, and for 
no better reason than because his name was M'Koy. As you are now a pris- 
oner to the leaders of my country, for the present I lay aside all thoughts of 
revenge ; but when you resume your sword, I will go 500 miles to demand sat- 
isfaction at the point of it for the murder of my son." If Brown was a man of 
any sensibility, he must have felt acutely at this singular insult. 

While those operations were going on in Georgia, General Greene with his 
main army marched against the British post at Ninety-Six, in South Carolina. 
Ninety-Six (so named because it is ninety-six miles from the town of Kecowee 
in the territory of the Cherokees), at the time when it came into the possession 
of the British troops in 1780, like other villages on the frontiers of the colonies, 
was surrounded by a palisade to defend it against any sudden irruption of the In- 
dians. But the British garrison had added some new works, the most important 
of which was on the right of the village, and, from its form, was called The 
Star. It consisted of sixteen salient and re-entering angles, with a dry ditch and 
abatis. On the left of the place was a valley through which flowed a rivulet 
that supplied the village with water ; on the one side the valley was commanded 
by the prison, which was converted into a blockhouse, and on the other by a 
stockade fort in which a blockhouse had been erected. The garrison consisted 
of 550 men, 350 of whom were regulars, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel 
Cruger. There were only three pieces of artillery in the place. 

When Lord Rawdon found himself under the necessity of evacuating Camden 
and of retiring to Monk's Corner, he was fully sensible of the danger to which 
the post of Ninety-Six was exposed. He sent several messengers with instruc- 
tions to Colonel Cruger to abandon the post, retire to Augusta, unite his force 
to that of Colonel Brown, and afterward act according to his own discretion. 
Lest his messengers should be intercepted, he desired Colonel Balfour, com- 
mandant of Charleston, to transmit similar instructions. But the disaffection of 
the province to the British interest had now become so strong, and the roads 
leading to Ninety-Six were so effectually guarded, that not one of those messen- 
gers reached that place : hence Colonel Cruger remained without instructions, 
and in complete ignorance of the state of the British army in the province. His 
being left in ignorance he felt as an ominous circumstance : he was well 
aware of the hostility of the people, and not without apprehensions of a visit 
from the American army. In these circumstances he made every preparation 
for defending his post with vigor : officers and men diligently labored on the 
works, and by their united exertions a bank of earth, parapet high, was thrown 
up round the town, and strengthened by an abatis ; blockhouses were erected, 
traverses made covered, communications constructed, and the garrison prepared 
for a vigorous defence. 

On the 22d of May, after the works were finished, the American army under 
General Greene, consisting of nearly 1,000 men, appeared, and encamped in a 
wood within cannon-shot of the place. In the course of the ensuing night, Gen- 
eral Greene erected two Avorks within seventy paces of the fortifications ; but 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 377 

about eleven next forenoon a party, supported by a brisk cannonade from the 
three pieces of artillery which had been mounted on the Star, and by a close dis- 
charge of musketry from the parapet, sallied out, killed such of the Americans 
as fell in their way, demolished their works, and carried off their intrenchino' 
tools. General Greene put his army in motion to support his men in the 
trenches ; but so expeditiously was the enterprise performed, that the sallyint^ 
party returned within the works with little loss. 

On the night of the 23d, General Greene again broke ground, but at the more 
cautious distance of 400 yards. Though interrupted by frequent sallies, yet the 
Americans labored so indefatigably that their second parallel was finished by 
the 3d of June. On that day they summoned the garrison ; but, on being an- 
swered that Lieutenant-Colonel Cruger would defend his post to the last extrem- 
ity, they carried on their approaches with unabated vigor. The batteries of the 
second parallel were opened, and a heavy cross-fire enfiladed several of the 
works. They pushed on a sap against the Star, and advanced their batteries, 
one of which, constructed of gabions, was erected within thirty-five yards of the 
abatis, and raised forty feet high, so as to overlook the works of the garrison. 
Riflemen, posted on the top of it, did considerable execution ; and their fire 
proved so destructive to the men who worked the artillery on the Star, that the 
guns were abandoned during the day, and used only in the night. 

Augusta, as already mentioned, capitulated on the 5th of June ; and while 
Colonel Brown was sent off under an escort to Savannah, Colonel Lee, with the 
rest of his prisoners, about 300 in number, proceeded to join General Greene at 
Ninety-Six. He arrived there on the 8th of June ; and, in the hope of making 
some impression on the garrison by the appearance of the prisoners, marched 
them in full view of the British works in all the parade of military triumph. 
Strengthened by this reinforcement. General Greene, who hitherto had carried 
on his approaches against the Star solely, commenced operations, under the di- 
rection of Colonel Lee, against the works on the left of the town also, which 
commanded the water. The approaches were made with vigor, and the defence 
conducted with skill and persevering valor. But the siege was carried on in 
such a manner, that every effort of the besieged must soon have been overpow- 
ered, and the garrison compelled to surrender. From this mortification they 
were saved by the approach of Rawdon. The smallness of the force under his 
command, and the disaffection of the province, had compelled him for some time 
to remain near Charleston for the security of that important post ; but on the 3d 
of June he received a seasonable reinforcement from Britain, consisting of the 
3d, 19th, and 30th regiments, a detachment from the guards, and a considerable 
number of recruits, the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Gould. 
This accession to his strength enabled him once more to overrun the province. 

On the 7th of June, Rawdon left Charleston with part of the reinforcements, 
and, being joined by the troops at Monk's Corner, marched to the relief of Nine- 
ty-Six at the head of about 2,000 men. In their rapid progress over the whole 
extent of South Carolina, through a wild country, and under the beams of a 
scorching sun, the sufferings of his troops were severe ; but they advanced with 
celerity to the assistance of their brave companions in arms. On the 11th of 
June, General Greene received notice of Rawdon's march, and immediately 
sent orders to Sumpter to assemble his militia, keep in front of the British army, 
and make every effort to retard its progress. To enable him the more effectu- 
ally to accomplish this purpose, all the cavalry were detached to his assistance. 
But Rawdon passed Sumpter a little below the junction of the Saluda and Broad 
rivers, and that officer was never able to regain his front. 

Meanwhile the siege was vigorously pressed, in order to force a capitulation 
before the arrival of Rawdon : but the courage and obstinacy of the garrison 



378 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

were etiual to the activity of the assailants. Sallies were occasionally made, 
and every attack was met with intrepidity. The garrison was hard pressed, and 
toward the close of the siege afflicted by want of water ; for every person who, 
during the day, ventured to approach the rivulet, was instantly shot ; and the 
only resource in order to procure a scanty supply was to send naked negroes to 
the stream during the night, when their bodies could not be distinguished from 
the trees around them. 

On the side of the Star, the besiegers had formed their third parallel, and 
carried a mine and two trenches within a few feet of the ditch. Having no 
heavy cannon, they mounted their field-pieces on batteries which overlooked the 
fort at the distance of only 140 yards ; and riflemen were stationed on an eleva- 
ted place for the protection of the workmen, so that not a man could show him- 
self on the works with impunity. The garrison was nearly reduced to extremi- 
ties, and in a few days must have been under the necessity of surrendering. 
But General Greene knew that Rawdon was fast approaching with a superior 
force, and that, unless he succeeded against the place, he must soon retreat. 
Unwilling to abandon a prize almost within his grasp, he, on the 18th of Jime, 
made a furious assault on the place, and was supported by a heavy cannon- 
ade from the batteries, and a close discharge of musketry from the lines. On 
the left of the village the assailants were successful, and made a lodgement in 
the works ; but on the right, after a desperate conflict of nearly an hour, Gen- 
eral Greene found it necessary to call off his men, who retreated before a fierce 
sally of the besieged. He now sent off his heavy baggage, and next day re- 
treated. On the 20th he crossed the Saluda, and encamped on Little river. 
During the siege he lost 155 men : the garrison had eighty-five killed or 
wounded. 

On the morning of the 21st, Rawdon arrived at Ninety-Six, and in the even- 
ing of the same day set out in pursuit of General Greene ; but his indefatigable 
adversary, having sent off" his sick and wounded, retreated before him on the 
road to Charlotte, in Virginia, dismantling the corn-mills by the way, in order to 
render the subsistence of his pursuers more difficult. Rawdon advanced to 
the Enoree, when, despairing of overtaking the Americans, he returned to Nine- 
ty-Six. General Greene's retreat ceased with the pursuit. Rawdon found 
it necessary to evacuate Ninety-Six, and contract his posts ; and, after remain- 
ing only two days at Ninety-Six, began his march to the Congaree, with 800 
infantry and 600 cavalry, expecting to be there joined by a strong reinforce- 
ment, which had been ordered from Charleston. That reinforcement had not set 
out so early as was intended, and the letter informing Rawdon of the delay had 
been intercepted. 

The British commander probably believed that General Greene was driven 
out of South Carolina ; but that officer had only retreated behind Broad river ; 
and no sooner did he hear of the divisions of the British forces, than he returned 
toward the Congaree. Soon after Rawdon's arrival on the last-named river, one 
of his foraging parties was surprised by Lee's legion within a mile of the Brit- 
ish camp, and about forty cavalry made prisoners. The appearance of the 
American light troops in that part of the country convinced his lordship that Gen- 
eral Greene was not far off. He retreated tow^ard Orangeburgh, where he ar- 
rived in safety after some interruption from the American light troops, and where 
he was joined by the expected reinforcements from Charleston, under Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Stuart. That reinforcement Marion endeavored to interrupt, but 
failed in his main purpose, and gained only a few wagons. 

On the Congaree General Greene was joined by Marion and Sumpter with 
1,000 men; and on the 11th of July marched toward Orangeburgh, with the 
intentioD. of attacking the British army in its camp : but on arriving there next 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 379 

day, found it so strongly posted that he did not venture to make any attempt upon 
it. While there, General Greene was informed that Ninety-Six was evacuated, 
and that Lieutenant-Colonel Cruger was on his march to Orangeburgh ; but the 
river, which for thirty miles was passable at no point except that commanded 
by Ravvdon's position, presented an insuperable barrier to any attempt on Cru- 
ger. General Greene, therefore retreated over the Congaree, and marched to 
the high hills of Santee, In order, however, to alarm Rawdon for his lower 
posts, he, on the 13th, when leaving the vicinity of Orangeburgh, detached 
Sumpter, Marion, and Lee, toward Monk's Corner and Dorchester. Those offi- 
cers proceeded by different routes, took a number of wagons with provisions and 
baggage, and some prisoners ; but, after hard fighting, the main body of the 
British effected their retreat. 

The weather now became extremely warm ; and in that climate the intense 
heat of summer as effectually stops military operations as the rigor of winter in 
higher latitudes. In that interval of inaction, Rawdon availed himself of leave 
of absence, obtained some time before on account of ill health, and embarked 
for Europe. On his departure, the command of the troops at Orangeburgh de- 
volved on Lieutenant-Colonel Stuart. 

General Greene reached the high hills of Santee on the tBth of July, and re- 
mained there till the 22d of August. For six months his army had been inces- 
santly employed in marching and fighting ; and though he had gained no victo- 
ry, and had been repulsed with slaughter from one siege, yet he had not only 
kept the field, but had compelled the British to abandon all their posts in the 
interior parts of the country. The activity, prudence, courage, and perseverance, 
of General Greene had been of incalculable value to the cause in which he was 
engaged. 

After the retreat of General Greene, Colonel Stuart proceeded with the Brit 
ish army to the Congaree, and encamped near its confluence with the Wateree. 
General Greene, while reposing on the high hills of Santee, was reinforced by 
a brigade of continental troops from North Carolina, so that his army amounted 
to 2,500 men. He was still eagerly intent on his purpose of wresting the south- 
ern provinces from the hands of the British ; and accordingly, on the 22d of 
August, as soon as the intense heat began to abate, he left the hills of Santee, 
and proceeded toward Colonel Stuart's encampment. In a straight line, the two 
armies were only fifteen miles from each other ; but two large rivers intervened, 
which could not be easily passed without a circuit of seventy miles. Colonel 
Stuart felt himself in security, and his parties spread widely over the country in 
order to collect provisions. Marion and Washington were detached to check 
them, and several smart skirmishes ensued. 

On leaving the high hills of Santee, General Greene marched up the Wateree 
to the vicinity of Camden, where he crossed the river, and proceeded to Friday's 
ferry on the Congaree, where he was joined by General Pickens and his mili- 
tia, and the state troops of South Carolina, commanded by Colonel Henderson. 
On, the approach of the American army, Colonel Stuart retired about forty miles, 
and took a position at Eutaw springs, sixty miles north from Charleston, where 
he was reinforced by a detachment which had escorted a convoy of provisions 
to that place. General Greene followed him, by easy marches, in order to give 
Marion time to join him. On the 7th of September, about seven miles from Eu- 
taw springs, that officer, with his detachment, arrived in camp ; and it was re- 
solved to attack the British army next day. 

At four in the morning of the 8th of September, the American army advanced 
toward the British encampment in the following order : the South and North 
Carolina militia, commanded by Generals Pickens and Marion, formed the first 
line ; the second was composed of continental troops ; the North Carolina brig- 



380 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ade, under General Sumner, was on the right ; that of Virginia, commanded by 
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, was in the centre ; and that of Maryland, under 
Colonel Williams, was on the left. The legion of Lee covered the right flank, 
and the state troops of South Carolina, under Colonel Henderson, covered the 
left ; Washington's cavalry and Kirkwood's infantry formed the reserve. Two 
three-pounders were attached to the first line, and two six-pounders to the sec- 
ond. The legion and state troops marched in front, with orders to fall back on 
the flanks when the British line was formed. 

At six in the morning, two deserters from the American army entered the 
British camp, and informed Colonel Stuart of General Greene's approach ; but 
little credit was given to their report. At that time a British party was out in 
quest of vegetables, on the road by which the Americans were advancing. About 
four miles from the camp at Eutaw, that party was attacked by the American 
van, and driven in with loss. Their return convinced Colonel Stuart of the ap- 
proach of the Americans, and the British army was soon drawn up obliquely 
across the road on the height near the Eutaw springs. Major Marjoribanks, 
with the flank battalion, was on the right of the road, his right being covered by 
a rivulet, while his left was covered by a high, thick hedge. Two pieces of 
artillery, supported by a party of infantry, occupied the road ; the rest of the 
British line extended in an oblique direction on the left of the road. 

The firing began between two and three miles from the British camp. The 
British light parties were driven in on their main body ; and the first line of the 
Americans attacked with great impetuosity. The militia displayed an unusual 
degree of firmness, but were obliged slowly to give way. The North Carolina 
troops advanced to support them with much intrepidity. Colonels Williams and 
Campbell were ordered to charge with the bayonet ; and part of the British 
troops, unable to withstand the shock, gave way and fled ; but the veterans, who 
had been inured to hard service, met the advancing bayonet with the same 
weapon. For a short time the conflicting ranks were intermingled, and the ofii- 
cers fought hand to hand. At that critical moment, Lee, who had turned the 
left flank of the British, charged them in the rear. They were broken and 
driven ofl" the field, and their artillery fell into the hands of the Americans, who 
eagerly pressed on their retreating adversaries. 

At that juncture, the British commander ordered Major Sheridan, with a de- 
tachment, to take post in a large three-story brick house, which was in the rear 
of the army on the right, while another occupied an adjoining palisaded garden, 
and some close shrubbery ground. The Americans made the most desperate 
efibrts to dislodge them from their posts ; but every attack was unsuccessful. 
Four pieces of artillery were brought to bear on the house, but made no impres- 
sion on its solid walls. A close and destructive fire was kept up from the doors 
and windows of the house, as well as from the strong adjoining ground. Almost 
all the artillerymen were killed or wounded ; and the cannon had been pushed 
so near the house that they could not be brought off", but were left behind. 
Colonel Washington attempted to turn the right flank of the British, and charge 
them in the rear ; but his horse was shot under him, and he was wounded and 
made prisoner. After every attempt to dislodge the British from their strong 
position had failed. General Greene drew off his men ; and, collecting his 
wounded, retired with his prisoners to the ground which he had left in the 
morning, there being no water nearer to refresh his fainting troops. 

This obstinate and sanguinary conflict lasted almost four hours. We may 
estimate each of the armies at between 2,000 and 3,000 men ; and, in propor- 
tion to the number of combatants, the loss on both sides was great. The Ameri- 
cans lost 555 in killed, wounded, and missing, of whom 137 were left dead on 
the field ; 60 commissioned officers were among the suffierers, of whom 17 werQ 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 381 

killed on the spot, and four mortally wounded. Among the slain was Lieuten- 
ant-Colonel Campbell, of Virginia, whose death was particularly regretted. The 
British lost 693 men ; of whom 85 were killed, 351 wounded, and 257 missing ; 
3 commissioned officers were killed, 16 wounded, and 10 missing. 

Each party claimed the victory : the Amepicans, because they had driven the 
British from their first position ; and the British, because the Americans had 
been obliged to retire from the field. In the early part of the battle. General 
Greene had decidedly the advantage ; but the British commander ultimately 
kept his ground. 

The British remained on the field on the night after the battle ; but next after- 
noon destroyed part of their stores, and began to retreat toward Monk's Corner, 
leaving about seventy of their wounded at Eutaw, who afterward fell into the 
hands of the Americans. About fourteen miles from the field of battle. Colonel 
Stuart was met by a reinforcement under Major M' Arthur marching from 
Charleston to his assistance. Thus strengthened, he proceeded to Monk's 
Corner. 

General Greene marched to his former encampment on the high hills of Santee. 
Both parties had suffered so much at the battle of Eutaw springs, that neither 
was in a condition to undertake offensive operations ; indeed, the battle of Eu- 
taw was the last engagement of importance in the southern provinces. A num- 
ber of rencounters happened : but none of them were of much consequence. 
The British soon retreated to the quarterhouse on Charleston Neck, and con- 
fined their operations to the defence of the posts in that vicinity. The interior 
of the, country which had lately been under their dominion, was abandoned, and 
their chief aim was the security of Charleston, the capital of South Carolina. 
In the southern provinces the campaign of 1781 was uncommonly active. The 
exertions and sufferings of the army were great ; but the troops were not the 
only sufferers ; the inhabitants were exposed to many calamities. The success 
of Colonel Campbell at Savannah laid Georoia and the Carolinas open to all the 
horrors which attend the movements of conflicting armies, and the rage of civil 
dissensions, for two years. 

In those provinces the inhabitants were nearly divided between the British 
and American interests, and, under the names of tories and whigs, exercised a 
savage hostility against each other, threatening the entire depopulation of the 
country. Besides, each of the contending armies, claiming the provinces as its 
own, showed no mercy to those who, in the fluctuations of war, abandoned its 
cause or opposed its pretensions. In the vicinity of Camden, General Greene 
in one day hanged eight deserters from the American army ; and the British 
officers commanding in South Carolina were by no means slow in similar acts 
of sanguinary vengeance. Numbers were put to death as deserters and traitors 
at the different British posts. One of those executions, that of Colonel Haynes, 
happened at Charleston, on the 4th of August, while Lord Rawdon was in that 
town preparing to sail for Europe, and threatened to produce the most sanguinary 
consequences. 

Colonel Haynes had served in the American militia during the siege of 
Charleston ; but after the capitulation of that place, and the expulsion of the 
American army from the province, he was, by several concurring circumstances, 
constrained, with much reluctance, to subscribe a declaration of allegiance to 
the British government, being assured that his services against his country 
would not be required. He was allowed to return to his family ; but, in viola- 
tion of the special condition on which he had signed the declaration, he was 
soon called on to take up arms against his countrymen, and was at length threat- 
ened with close confinement in case of further refusal. Colonel Haynes con- 
sidered this breach of contract on the part of the British, and their inability to 



382 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

afford him the protection promised in reward of his allegiance, as absolving him 
from the obligations into which he had entered ; and accordingly he returned to 
the American standard. In the month of July he was taken prisoner, confined 
in a loathsome dungeon, and, by the arbitrary mandate of Lord Rawdon and 
Colonel Balfour, without trial, hanged at Charleston. He behaved with much 
firmness and dignity, and his fate awakened a strong sensation. 

General Greene, with his army, was then at the high hills of Santee ; and, 
as a considerable part of the province was wrested from the hands of the British, 
he was extremely indignant on the occasion, and demanded of the royal com- 
manders their reasons ibr this execution. He received a letter from Colonel Bal- 
four, acknowledging that it was the result of a joint order from Lord Rawdon and 
himself, but in obedience to the most express directions of Cornwallis, to put to 
death those who should be found in arms after having been, at their own request, 
received as subjects since the capitulation of Charleston and the clear conquest 
of the province in 1780. The irritation in General Greene's army on the occa- 
sion was great ; and the officers petitioned him to retaliate the execution of 
Colonel Haynes. Accordingly, General Greene soon afterward issued a procla- 
mation, threatening to make British officers the objects of retaliatory vengeance. 

By the execution of Colonel Haynes the British gained no advantage what- 
ever. It excited a lively sympathy for the sufTerer, and indignation against his 
enemies. If meant as a retaliation for the execution of Major Andre, it was 
without dignity. Its justice was questionable ; and it received no countenance 
from sound policy. It seems to have proceeded rather from the petty irritation 
of disappointed ambition, than from the cool dictates of enlightened justice or 
political wisdom. 

In the end of November, General Greene with a detachment of his army sud- 
denly appeared before the British post at Dorchester ; and, after some skirmish- 
ing, the British garrison retired to the vicinity of Charleston. General Greene 
posted his troops on both sides of the river Ashley ; completely covered the 
country from the Cooper to the Edisto ; and confined the British to Charleston 
Neck and the neighboring islands. In Georgia, the British force was concen- 
trated at Savannah. Thus, in the course of the campaign, all the interior parts 
of those provinces were wrested from the British government, and restored to I 
the American Union. In that service General Greene was greatly assisted by * 
a small, but active, indefatigable, and daring body of cavalry. 

During this campaign, an expedition was conducted by General Pickens 
against the Cherokees, who had been instigated by the British, by promises of 
rewards for scalps, &c., to take up the hatchet against the Americans. The 
savages were vanquished, and compelled to sue for peace. 



CHAPTER XIII. 



Having brought the active campaign of 1781 in the southern states to a close, 
we shall now return to the northward, glance at the general condition of Ameri- 
can affairs in the early part of the year, and then attend to the military opera- 
tions on the Hudson and in Virginia. 

Congress had called for an army of 37,000 men, to be in camp on the 1st of 
Jamiary. The resolution, as usual, was too late ; but, even although it had 
been promulgated in due time, it is not likely that so large a force could have 
been brought into the field. The deficiencies and delays on the part of the 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION 383 

several states exceeded all reasonable anticipation. At no time during this ac- 
tive and interesting campaign did the regular force, draw^n from Pennsylvania to 
Georgia inclusive, amount to 3,000 men. So late as the month of April, the 
states from New Jersey to New Hampshire inclusive had furnished only 5,000 
infantry ; but this force was slowly and gradually increased : till, in the month 
of May, including cavalry and artillery, which never exceeded 1,000 men, it 
presented a total of about 7,000, of whom upward of 4,000 might have been re- 
lied on in active service. A considerable part of this small force arrived in 
camp too late to acquire, during the campaign, that discipline which is essential 
to military success. Inadequate as this army was for asserting the independence 
of the country, the prospect of being unable to support it was still more alarming. 
The men were in rags : clothing had long been expected from Europe, but had 
not yet arrived, and the disappointment was severely felt. 

The magazines were ill supplied ; the troops were often almost starving ; and 
the army ready to be dissolved for want of food. The arsenals were nearly 
empty. Instead of having the requisites of a well-appointed army, everything 
was deficient ; and there was little prospect of being better provided, for money 
was as scarce as food and military stores. Congress had resolved to issue no 
more bills on the credit of the Union ; and the care of supplying the army was 
devolved upon the several states, according to a rule established by that body. 
Even when the states had collected the specified provisions, the quartermaster- 
general had no funds to pay for the transportation of them to the army, to accom- 
plish which, military impressment was resorted to, in a most offensive degree. 
Congress was surrounded with difficulties : the several states were callous and 
dilatory : and American affairs wore an aspect of debility and decay. 

To deepen the general gloom, there were portentous rumors of preparations 
for savage warfare along the whole extent of the western frontier : and of an 
invasion on the side of Canada. In the midst of financial difficulties, and appre- 
hensions of attack both from foreign and domestic enemies, a new and alarming 
danger appeared, in a quarter where it was little expected, and which threatened 
to consummate the ruin of American independence. The privations and suffer- 
ings of the troops had been uncommonly great To the usual hardships of a 
military life were added nakedness and hunger, under that rigor of climate which 
whets the appetite, and renders clothing absolutely necessary. By the depre- 
ciation of the paper currency their pay was little more than nominal, and it was 
many months in arrear. 

Besides those evils, which were common to the whole army, the troops of 
Pennsylvania imagined that they labored under peculiar grievances. Their offi- 
cers had engaged them for three years, or during the war. On the expiration 
of three years, the soldiers thought themselves entitled to a discharge : the offi- 
cers alleged, that they were engaged for the war. The large bounties given to 
those who were not bound by previous enlistment heightened the discontent of 
the soldiers, and made them more zealous in asserting what they thought their 
right. In the first transports of their patriotism they had readily enlisted ; but 
men will not long willingly submit to immediate and unprofitable hardships, in 
the prospect of distant and contingent rewards. 

The discontents engendered by the causes now mentioned had for some time 
been increasing; and, on the 1st of January, 1781, broke out into open and al- 
most universal mutiny of the troops of Pennsylvania. On a signal given, the 
greater part of the non-commissioned officers and privates paraded under arms, 
declaring their intention of marching to the seat of congress, to obtain a redress 
of grievances, or to abandon the service. The officers made every exertion to 
bring them back to their duty, but in vain : in the attempt a captain was killed, 
and several other persons wounded. General Wayne interposed ; but, on cock- 



384 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ing his pistols at some of the most audacious of the mutineers, several bayonets 
were at his breast, the men exclaiming : " We respect you, we love you ; but you 
are a dead man if you fire ! Do not mistake us : we are not going to the enemy ; 
on the contrary, were they to come out, you should see us fight under you with 
as much resolution and alacrity as ever ; but we wish a redress of grievances, 
and will no longer be amused." Such of the Pennsylvania troops as had at first 
taken no part in the disturbance were prevailed on to join the mutineers ; and 
the whole, amounting to 1,300 men, with six field-pieces, marched from Morris- 
town, under temporary officers of their own election. General Washington's 
headquarters were then at New Windsor, on the North river. 

Next day General Wayne and Colonels Butter and Stewart, officers who in 
a high degree enjoyed the confidence and affection of the troops, followed the 
mutineers ; but, though civilly received, they could not succeed in adjusting the 
differences, or in restoring subordination. On the third day the mutineers re- 
sumed their march, and in the morning arrived at Princeton. Congress and the 
Pennsylvania government, as well as General Washington, were much alarmed 
by this mutiny ; fearing the example might be contagious, and lead to the disso- 
lution of the feeble American army. Therefore a committee of congress, with 
the governor and some members of the executive council of Pennsylvania, set 
out from Philadelphia for the purpose of allaying this dangerous commotion. 

Sir Henry Clinton, who heard of the mutiny on the morning of the 3d, was 
equally active in endeavoring to turn it to the advantage of his government. He 
ordered a large corps to be in readiness to march on a moment's notice ; and 
sent two American spies by way of Amboy, and two by way of Elizabethtown, 
as agents from himself to treat with the mutineers. But two of the persons em- 
ployed were actually spies on himself, and soon disclosed his proposals to the 
American authorities. The two real spies, on reaching Princeton, were seized 
by the mutineers, and afterward delivered up to General Wayne, by whom they 
were tried and executed on the 10th. 

At first the mutineers declined leaving Princeton ; but, finding their demands 
would be substantially complied with, they marched to Trenton on the 9th, and 
before the 15th the matter was so far settled that the committee of congress left 
Trenton and returned to Philadelphia. All who had enlisted for three years, or 
during the war, were to be discharged ; and in cases where the terms of enlist- 
ment could not be produced, the oath of the soldier was to be received as evi- 
dence on the point. They were to receive immediate certificates for the depre- 
ciation on their pay, and their arrears were to be settled as soon as circumstan- 
ces would admit. On those terms about one half of the Pennsylvania troops 
obtained their discharge. 

The success of the Pennsylvania troops, in exacting from their country by 
violence what had been denied to the claims of equity, produced a similar spirit 
of insubordination in another division of the army. On the night of the 20th of 
January, about 160 of the Jersey brigade, which was quartered at Pompton, com- 
plaining of grievances similar to those of the Pennsylvania line, and hoping for 
equal success, rose in arms, and marched to Chatham, with the view of prevail- 
ing on some of their comrades stationed there to join them. Their number was 
not formidable ; and General Washington, knowing that he might depend on the 
fidelity of the greater part of his troops, detached General Robert Howe against 
the mutineers, with orders to force them to unconditional submission, and to ex- 
ecute some of the most turbulent of them on the spot. These orders were 
promptly obeyed, and two of the ringleaders were put to death. 

Sir Henry Clinton, as in the case of the Pennsylvanians, endeavored to take 
advantage of the mutiny of the Jersey brigade. He sent emissaries to negotiate 
with them, and detached General Robertson with 3,000 men to Staten Island, 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 385 

to be in readiness to support them, if tliey should accede to his proposals ; but 
the mutiny was so speedily crushed that his emissaries had no time to act. 

These commotions among the soldiers awakened congress to a sense of its 
danger, and rendered it more attentive in soothing the army than it had hitherto 
been. It raised about three months' pay in specie ; and even that small sum 
was gratefully received by the troops, who considered it a token that the civil 
authorities were not entirely regardless of their sufferings or indifferent to their 
comfort. But, in attempting to escape one danger, congress felt itself exposed 
to another scarcely less alarming. The means used to sooth the army irritated 
the people. The troops were scantily supplied ; and yet the inhabitants mur- 
mured at the contributions levied upon them. 

Hitherto the United States had been held together by a very slender bond. 
The powers of congress were limited ; and it was not to be expected that thir- 
teen independent states, each jealous of its liberty, power, and property, would 
promptly, harmoniously, and vigorously, combine their strength during a protract- 
ed, expensive, and bloody struggle. But though every man of discernment was 
sensible of the propriety of increasing the powers of congress, and consequently 
of leaving less in the hands of the state legislatures, yet the several states, hav- 
ing once been in possession of power, felt no inclination to relinquish any part 
of their authority, how incompetent soever they might be to the advantageous 
exercise of it : thus the concentration of a due degree of power in the hands of 
congress was a measure which could not be easily accomplished. 

The war had continued much longer than the Americans had originally anti- 
cipated ; and the natural resources of the country were so much exhausted, that 
it became apparent the war could not be carried on without a foreign loan ; and 
France was the only country to which congress could look for pecuniary aid. 
Accordingly, Lieutenant-Colonel Laurens was employed on this mission ; and, 
besides endeavoring to negotiate a loan, was instructed to press on the French 
monarch the advantage of maintaining a naval superiority in the American 
seas. While the energies of America were thus paralysed by the financial dif- 
ficulties of congress, the mutinous spirit of part of the army, and the apathy of 
several of the states, the British interest in the provinces seemed in a prosperous 
condition. General Greene maintained a doubtful and hazardous struggle 
against Cornwallis on the northern frontier of North Carolina. A British de- 
tachment from New York made a deep impression on Virginia, where the resist- 
ance was neither so prompt nor so vigorous as had been expected from the 
strength of that state and the unanimity of its citizens. 

The untoward condition of American affairs could not be concealed from the 
British ministry, who flattered themselves that they would soon compel General 
Washington and his feeble army to take refuge in the states of New England, 
and that they would reduce all the provinces south of the Hudson to submission 
to the British crown. But exertions on the one side, and reverses on the other, 
which neither had anticipated, were soon to change the relative state of the con- 
tendmg parties. 

The business of the executive had hitherto been conducted by committees of 
congress. This system was at length superseded by a minister of foreign affairs, 
a superintendent of finance, a secretary of war, and a secretary of the navy. 
Such was the tardy progress of congress, that the year was far spent before this 
improvement could be completed. 

From the relative position and strength of the hostile armies on the Hudson, 
neither could hope to gain any decisive advantage. The force under the Ameri- 
can commander-in-chief was entirely inadequate to attack New York ; and Sir 
Henry Clinton had no prospect of being able to force the strong posts of General 
Washington in the highlands. Neither party could do more than carry on a 

25 



386 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

petty and desultory warfare. Hitherto the Americans had received no direct, 
aid from the French army. Ever since its arrival, the fleet of that nation had 
been blockaded at Newport ; and the land forces remained in a position to co- 
operate with the fleet for mutual defence. 

About the middle of January, the British fleet was overtaken by a storm off* 
the east end of Long Island, and sustained so much loss and damage as to give 
the French fleet a temporary superiority on the coast. Destouches, the French 
admiral, was prevailed on to seize that opportunity of sending a small force to 
the Chesapeake bay to act against Arnold, who was then pillaging Virginia ; but 
that force returned to Newport, without accomplishing anything except taking 
the Romulus, a fifty-gun ship, on her way from Charleston to Chesapeake bay. 
General Washington, unwilling to relinquish ihe attempt against Arnold, repair- 
ed to Newport ; and, on the 6th of March, had a conference with the French 
commanders, at which it was agreed that the whole fleet should immediately 
sail to the Chesapeake, with a detachment of troops on board ; but, owing to un- 
foreseen circumstances, it was the evening of the 8th before the fleet left the 
harbor. 

Meanwhile due notice of the expedition was sent to the American officers 
commanding in Virginia, and instructions to co-operate with their allies. From 
this enterprise General Washington entertained sanguine expectations of being 
able to apprehend Arnold ; and directed the Marquis de la Fayette to grant him 
no terms which would save him from the consequences of his crimes. How- 
ever, the delay in the sailing of the fleet frustrated the design of the American 
commander-in-chief. 

Admiral Arbuthnot, having repaired his damages, pursued, and on the 1 6th 
overtook the French fleet, ofl" the capes of Virginia. An indecisive engagement 
ensued, in which each party claimed the victory ; but the object of the French 
expedition was defeated, and the fleet returned to Newport. 

The British began their hostile operations against America in the provinces 
of New England ; but there they met with such a stubborn resistance as soon in- 
duced them to abandon that part of the country, and to direct their attacks against 
more vulnerable points. New York had been less hostile to the parent state ; 
and there they effected a lodgement, with the view of separating the middle from 
the northern colonies. From that station the war had been carried on with 
doubtful success. In 1776, an attempt against Charleston was gallantly re- 
pulsed ; and for some years the southern states enjoyed the reward of the brave 
defence of Fort Moultrie. In 1780, however, the British arms were more suc- 
cessful in that quarter, and when, toward the close of the campaign, and in the 
early part of 1781, it was believed that Cornwallis had subdued Georgia and the 
Carolinas, measures were concerted for invading Virginia also, which had hith- 
erto escaped the scourge of war. 

By means of Chesapeake bay and the great rivers which fall into it, that state 
is particularly open to incursory depredations by a power which has an undis- 
puted naval superiority. Chesapeake bay is a remarkable gulf or inland sea. 
Its entrance, between Capes Henry and Charles, is twelve miles wide. At first 
it runs straight into the land, but afterward turns northward, and extends in that 
direction upward of 150 miles. It is generally about nine fathoms deep, and 
varies in breadth from five to upward of twenty miles. Its shores are indented 
with bays and projecting points ; and the James, York, Rappahannock, Poto- 
mac, and Susquehannah, large and navigable rivers, besides a number of smaller 
streams, pour their waters into it. The same causes which so much exposed 
the state to invasion by means of a superior naval force, prevent the speedy 
concentration of a large body of militia at any one point. 

Toward the end of October, 1780, General Leslie entered Chesapeake bay, 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION". 



387 



landed at Portsmouth, and began to fortify himself there with about 3,000 men. 
But, on experiencing unexpected and increasing difficuhies in the Carolinas, 
Cornwallis directed that officer with his detachment to proceed to Charleston. 
The invasion of Virginia, however, though interrupted, was not relinquished. 
Sir Henry Clinton resolved to prosecute the war with vigor in that quarter ; and 
in the end of the year sent the notorious General Arnold, with 1,600 men, to 
Chesapeake bay. That officer sailed up James' river, and on the 4th of Janu- 
ary, 1781, landed at Westover, 140 miles from the capes, and twenty-five below 
Richmond, the capital of the state, which stands on the north side of the river 
at the falls or rapids. 

Major-General Baron Steuben, who commanded in that part of Virginia, 




Fic. 151. — Baron Steuben. 

thought the expedition was intended against Petersburgh, situated on the Appo- 
mattox, which falls into James river a little above Westover. At that place a 
considerable quantity of stores had been collected for the use of the southern 
army; and those stores the l)aron caused his feeble body of raw troops, scarcely 
amounting to 300 men, to remove to a place of greater security. 

At Westover, Arnold landed with the greater part of his troops, and marched 
directly toward Richmond. A few regulars who were in that vicinity, and 
some militia, were ordered to impede his progress ; but their Aveak efforts were 
ineffectual. Meanwhile, Steuben made every exertion to remove the st-ores from 
Richmond, carrying them partly across the river, and partly to West Ham at the 
head of the rapids. 

On the day after landing at Westover, Arnold entered Richmond, with little 
oj)position. There he halted with 500 men, and sent Lieutenant-Colonel Simcoe 
forward with other 500 to West Ham, where he burned and destroyed a valuable 
foundry, a boring mill, a powder magazine, and a considerable quantity of mili- 
tary stores. Colonel Simcoe returned to Richmond, where the public property, 
as well as a large quantity of rum and salt belonging to individuals, were de- 
stroyed. After completing the work of destruction at Richmond, Arnold return- 
ed to Westover on the 7th ; and, after some skirmishing, reimbarked on the 10th, 



388 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

sailed down the river, destroying on his way the stores at Smithfield and 
Mackay's mills, and on the 20th arrived at Portsmouth, where he manifested an 
intention of establishing a permanent post. In this expedition Arnold, while he 
destroyed a large quantity of military stores and other valuable property of dif- 
ferent kinds, stated his loss at only seven men killed and twenty-three wounded. 

Baron Steuben being in no condition to attack Arnold at Portsmouth, was 
careful to station his troops at the most convenient passes leading from that 
place into the country, in order to afford the inhabitants all the protection in his 
power. It was while Arnold lay at Portsmouth, that General Washington form- 
ed the plan of apprehending him, which failed through the backwardness of the 
French to engage in it. 

As Arnold's force was not sufficient to make any deep and permanent im- 
pression on the powerful state of Virginia, the British commander-in-chief re- 
solved to increase it ; and for that purpose, about the middle of March, sent 
General Philips with 2,000 chosen men from New York to Chesapeake bay. 
General Philips arrived at Portsmouth on the 26th ; and, being the superior offi- 
cer, took the command of the army in Virginia. 

After employing some time in completing the fortifications of Portsmouth, 
General Philips began offensive operations, with a force much superior to what 
congress could oppose to him in that part of the country. On the 18th of April 
he embarked 2,500 men on board his smaller vessels, and sailed up James river 
in order to destroy everything that had escaped the ravages of Arnold. He 
landed at Burrel's ferry, and marched to Williamsburgh, the former seat of gov- 
ernment in Virginia. A small body of militia assembled there retreated on his 
approach, and he entered the place without opposition. He sent parties through 
all the lower district of that narrow tract of land, which lies between James and 
York rivers, who destroyed all public stores and property which fell in their 
way. He then reimbarked, sailed up the river to City point, where he landed 
on the afternoon of the 24th, and next day marched to Petersburgh, where he 
destroyed an immense quantity of tobacco and other property, together with the 
vessels lying in the river. 

Baron Steuben was unable to make any effectual resistance to this ruthless 
work of devastation. The regular troops of the state had been sent to reinforce 
General Greene, and the militia then in the field did not much exceed 2,000. 
Even although the whole of that number could have been collected at any one 
point, yet with that kind of force no enterprise of importance could be underta- 
ken. To have hazarded a battle with the militia against regular troops would, 
only have been to ensure defeat, the loss of arms, and the consequent discour- I 
agement of the country. Steuben had the mortification to see the state laid ' 
waste, without being able to relieve it ; and after some slight skirmishing he re- 
treated toward Richmond. 

Arnold was detached to Osborne's, a small village on the south side of James 
river, fifteen miles below Richmond ; while General Philips marched to Ches- 
terfield courthouse, which had been appointed the place of rendezvous for the 
new levies of Virginia, where he destroyed the barracks and some public stores 
which had not been removed. About half way between Osborne's and Rich- 
mond, a few small armed vessels which had been collected to co-operate with 
the French against Portsmouth, after a slight resistance, were scuttled and set 
on fire by their crews, who joined the militia and fled. 

On the 30th of April, Generals Philips and Arnold reimited their forces near 
Osborne's and marched against Manchester, a small town on the south bank of 
James river, opposite Richmond, where, as usual, they set fire to the warehouses 
and consumed the tobacco and other property. 

At that critical and disastrous period in the history of Virginia, the Marquis 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 389 

de la Fayette arrived from the northward to take the command of the military 
force in that state. This young nobleman had early espoused the cause of 
America with all the enthusiasm of an ardent and generous mind, and had mani- 
fested such a lively zeal for the interests of the Union as secured to him the en- 
tire confidence both of the American commander-in-chief and of congress. When 
the attempt was meditated against Arnold at Portsmouth, he was appointed to 
command the troops to be employed in the enterprise ; but on the abandonment 
of the expedition by the naval force of France he returned from Annapolis in 
Maryland, where he had arrived, and proceeded to the head of Elk river, at 
which place he received orders to take the command of the troops in Virginia. 

When the Marquis de la Fayette marched to the southward on the meditated 
enterprise against Arnold, the troops which he carried along with him were drawn 
chiefly from the northern states ; and, as it was believed the expedition would 
be of short duration, they were ill provided for a southern campaign, and had 
imbibed strong prejudices against the climate. When they understood that the 
duty would be more permanent than had been at first expected, numbers of them 
deserted. But, appealing to their honor, the marquis at length succeeded in in- 
spiring his troops with the resolution of braving every danger and enduring every 
privation in the cause of their country. In order to encourage them, that young 
nobleman, as careless of fortune as he was ambitious of fame, borrowed money 
on his own personal credit from the merchants of Baltimore to purchase shoes, 
linen, and other necessaries, for his detachment ; and the ladies of that city, 
with patriotic zeal, took charge of immediately making the summer clothes of the 
troops. 

The marquis arrived at Richmond with his detachment on the evening before 
General Philips entered Manchester ; and, instead of attempting to pass the 
river in the face of that officer, the British general marched back to Bermuda 
Hundreds, a point of land formed by the junction of James river and the 
Appomattox, destroying much valuable property on his way. Embarking his 
army, he sailed down the river as far as Hog's island, where the van of his fleet 
arrived on the 5th day of May. 

On the return of the British down the river, the marquis sent small parties to 
follow them and watch their motions, while he established his headquarters be- 
hind the river Chicahominy, at some distance from Richmond. On the 7th of 
May, General Philips received a letter from Cornwallis, informing him of his 
lordship's march into Virginia, and mentioning Petersburgh as the place at 
which he expected to meet the British troops in that province. General Philips 
immediately returned up the river, landed one division at Brandon, while another 
proceeded to City point ; and on the 9th, those two divisions met at Petersburgh, 
where their arrival was so unexpected that they took prisoners some of La 
Fayette's officers, who had been sent to that place for the purpose of collecting 
boats to convey his troops across the river. Meanwhile General Philips was 
seized with fever, and was so ill on reaching Petersburgh as to be unable to 
give orders. The progress of his disease was rapid, and he died four days after- 
ward, when the command of the troops devolved on Arnold. 

We formerly left Cornwallis at Wilmington, in North Carolina, on the 7th of 
April. There he remained eighteen days, in order to refresh his exhausted 
troops ; and having resolved, after much deliberation, to proceed northward, on 
the 25th of the month he set out on his march into Virginia, a distance of 300 
miles. In his progress, he met with little opposition. Colonel Tarleton, with 
180 cavalry and 60 mounted infantry, preceded the army, and easily dispersed 
any bodies of militia that were assembling to interrupt it. On the 20th of May 
Cornwallis reached Petersburgh, and took the command of the British troops in 
Virginia, He fell his force decidedly superior to that opposed to him, and ex- 



390 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

ulted in the prospect of success. Undervaluing the talents and resources of the 
Marquis ile la Fayette, his young opponent, he incautiously wrote to Europe, in 
a letter which was intercepted, " The hoy can not escape me." 

On being informed that General Philips, in returning up the river, had landed 
at Brandon on the southern bank, and that Cornwallis was marching northward, 
the marquis perceived that a junction of their forces was intended; and suspect- 
ing that Petersburgh was the appointed place of meeting, he endeavored to an- 
ticipate them in the occupation of that town. But the march of General Philips 
was so rapid that he entered it before him, and frustrated his design. The 
marquis, with his little army, consisting of 1,000 continentals, 2,000 militia, and 
60 dragoons, took a position at Richmond and exerted himself in removing the 
military stores to places of greater security. 

On the 24th of May, Cornwallis left Petersburgh, crossed James river at 
Westover, thirty miles below La Fayette's encampment, and, being joined by a 
reinforcement from New York, marched at the head of upward of 4,000 veterans 
toward Richmond. But the marquis evacuated that town on the 27th, and re- 
tired toward the back country ; inclining his march toward the north, so that he 
might easily form a junction with General Wayne, who was hastening to rein- 
force him with 800 men of the Pennsylvania line. Cornwallis eagerly pursued 
his retreating foe as far as the upper part of Hanover county ; but, finding it im- 
possible to overtake the marquis, or to prevent his junction with General Wayne, 
he at length altered the course of his march, and turned his attention to more 
attainable objects. 

In his progress he destroyed much public property. That of individuals also 
was plundered or consumed, under pretext of cutting the sinews of war ; so that 
Virginia, which had long escaped hostile ravages, now experienced its full share 
of the public calamity. Cornwallis took the horses from the stables of private 
gentlemen, formed an efficient cavalry, and mounted many of his infantry ; so 
that he could move considerable detachments with uncommon rapidity. 

Being thus provided with the means of rapid marches, he planned an expedi- 
tion against Charlotteville, where the general assembly of Virginia was then 
sitting, deliberating on the means necessary for the prosecution of the war. 
The assembly had been sitting at Richmond, but, on the approach of the British 
army, had retired to Charlotteville, which stands on the bank of the Rivanna, 
high up the river. At that place there were some military stores ; but the Brit- 
ish prisoners were removed from it and conducted toward Pennsylvania. 

The force under Tarleton, in the expedition against Charlotteville, consisted 
of 180 cavalry and seventy mounted infantry of the 23d regiment. At first the 
second battalion of the 71st regiment was ordered to accompany him, but the 
officers of that regiment presented a memorial to Cornwallis, representhig their 
unwillingness to serve under that officer, who had commanded at the Cow-Pens, 
where the first battalion of their regiment were made prisoners. They were 
therefore attached to Simcoe's corps, and the 23d regiment appointed to accom- 
pany Tarleton, who on that occasion displayed his usual activity, and advanced 
so rapidly toward the place of destination, that it was by mere accident that the 
inhabitants of Charlotteville heard of his approach before he entered the town, 
and that all the members of the assembly of Virginia were not made prisoners. 
But Mr. Janiette, a private gentleman, observing Tarleton's march, suspecting 
his design, mounted a fleet horse, and, by following a short and unfrequented 
road, reached the town two hours before the British cavalry entered it. The 
greater part of the legislative assembly escaped and re-assembled at Staunton, 
beyond the Blue Ridge ; only seven of them were made prisoners. Tarleton 
destroyed all the public stores at Charlotteville ; and sent Captain M'Leod, with 
a troop of horse, to Mr. Jefferson's mansion three miles farther, in order to ap- 



I 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 391 

preherid that gentleman and some other individuals who were understood to be 
there, but with instructions to commit no depredations. Mr. Jefferson and his 
friends made their escape ; but M'Leod punctually obeyed his orders ; and, after 
remaining eighteen hours in the house, left it and all it contained uninjured ; 
conduct which was very rare, especially in Virginia. 

Colonel Tarleton having executed his commission at Charlotteville, hastened 
down the Rivanna to co-operate with Colonel Simcoe, who had been sent with 
a detachment of 500 men, chietly infantry, in order to surprise Baron Steuben, 
who was then at Point of Fork, formed by the confluence of the Rivanna and Flu- 
vanna, the two great branches which constitute James river. He had upward of 
500 raw troops and a considerable quantity of stores under his protection ; and 
waited for the militia to the south of James river, who had been directed to as- 
semble at Point of Fork. 

Colonel Simcoe's progress had not been so rapid as that of Tarleton ; but so 
skiliully had he conducted his march, that though Steuben had heard of Tarle- 
ton's expedition against Charlotteville, yet he had received no notice of Simcoe's 
approach to his own encampment ; but, as a measure of precaution, he left Point 
of Fork and took a position on the south side of the Fluvanna, securing all the 
boats on the southern bank. Colonel Simcoe's detachment unexpectedly ap- 
peared ; and the baron, mistaking it for the van of the British army, retreated 
precipitately during the night, leaving behind him part of the stores, which were 
next day destroyed by Colonel Simcoe. The baron did not halt till he was 
thirty miles from Point of Fork. 

In Virginia the British had committed fearful devastations, and had destroyed 
much valuable property ; but Cornvvallis, though at the head of a superior army, 
had gained no important advantage over his opponent. He had pushed the 
Marquis de la Fayette across the Rappahannock, but was unable to prevent his 
junction with General Wayne, which was accomplished at Rackoon ford on the 
7th of June. The marquis immediately repassed the Rappahannock, and ad- 
vanced toward the British army. 

In the course of those movements Cornwallis had got completely between the 
marquis and the stores of the state, which were deposited at different places, 
but principally at Albemarle old courthouse high up the Fluvanna, on the south 
side of the river. Those stores were an object of importance to both armies ; 
and, early in June, the British commander, after having dispensed with the ser- 
vices of Arnold, and allowed him to return to New York, directed his march to 
Albemarle courthouse. The marquis was anxious to preserve his magazines ; and, 
while the British army was more than a day's march from Albemarle courthouse, 
by a rapid and unexpected movement he suddenly appeared in its vicinity. The 
British general easily penetrated his design ; and, being between him and his 
magazines, took a position near the road, so that he could attack him with ad- 
vantage if he attempted to advance. During the night, however, the marquis 
discovered and cleared a nearer but long disused road, and passed the British 
army unobserved ; and. in the morning. Cornwallis, with surprise and mortifica- 
tion, saw his adversary strongly posted between him and the stores. 

Perceiving that the Americans could not be attacked unless under great dis- 
advantages, and believing their force greater than it really was, Cornwallis 
abandoned his enterprise and began a retrograde movement, and, in two night 
marches, fell back upward of fifty miles. On the 17th of June he entered Rich- 
mond, but left it on the 20th, and continued his route to Williarasburgh, where 
the main body of his army arrived on the 25th. 

The American army followed him at a cautious distance. On the 19th the 
marquis was joined by Steuben w-ith his detachment, which increased the Ameri- 
can array to 4,000 men ; of whom 2,000 were regulars, but only 1,500 were 



392 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

disciplined troops. That of Cornwallis appears 'to have been somewhat more 
numerous, and consisted entirely of veterans : it was also provided with a well- 
mounted body of cavalry, which had spread terror and devastation over the coun- 
try, and greatly intimidated the militia. 

Though the marquis kept about twenty miles behind the main body of the 
British army, yet his light parties hung on its rear, and skirmishes occasionally 
ensued. A sharp encounter happened near Williamsburgh between the advanced 
guard of the Americans, under Colonel Butler, and the rear guard of the British 
under Colonel Simcoe, in which both sufTered considerable loss. Part of the 
British army marched to Colonel Simcoe's assistance, and the Americans were 
obliged to retreat. Although the marquis encouraged skirmishes and partial 
conflicts, yet, distrusting his new levies and militia, he cautiously avoided a 
general battle. While the British army remained at Williamsburgh, the Ameri- 
cans occupied a strong encampment twenty miles from that place. 

During the various movements of the troops in Virginia, property to a great 
amount, both public and private, was destroyed. Among other articles 2,000 
hogsheads of tobacco were burned ; individuals suffered severely, and the re- 
sources of the state were considerably impaired. While the army traversed the 
country, carrying devastation in its train, ships-of-vvar sailed up the rivers, pil- 
laged the farms, received fugitive negroes, and, in some instances, laid the 
houses in ashes. Early in the spring a British frigate went up the Potomac to 
General Washington's mansion at Mount Vernon, and demanded from the stew- 
ard a quantity of provisions, which was granted in order to save the property. 
This compliance, however, was not satisfactory to the American commander-in- 
chief, who declared that it would have been more agreeable to him to have left 
the enemy to take what they pleased by force, even at the risk of burning his 
house and property. 

. Though the militia showed no alacrity in taking the field, and though less re- 
sistance was made to the royal arms in Virginia than had been expected from 
such a powerful state, yet very little inclination manifested itself among the peo- 
ple to support the British cause. Some loyalists in a remote part of the province 
were easily reduced to unconditional submission by General Morgan, whom ill 
health had obliged to quit the army ; but who, on this occasion, put himself at 
the head of a few mounted riflemen to subdue the insurgents. 

We will here introduce the adventure of Charles Morgan, commonly called 
Charlie by his comrades. Charlie was a shrewd private of the Jersey brigade, 
a good soldier, and had attracted the notice of the Marquis de la Fayette. In 
the course of the movements on James river, the marquis was anxious to procure 
exact information of the force under Cornwallis, and, if possible, to penetrate his 
lordship's designs ; he considered Charlie as a proper agent for the accomplish- 
ment of his purposes, and proposed to him to enter the British camp in the char- 
acter of a deserter, but in reality as a spy. Charlie undertook the perilous en- 
terprise, merely stipulating that, if he were detected, the marquis should cause 
it to be inserted in the Jersey newspapers, that he was acting under the orders 
of his commanding officer. 

The pretended deserter entered the British lines and was conducted into the 
presence of Cornwallis. On being questioned by that nobleman concerning his 
motives for desertion, he replied, " that he had been with the American army 
from the beginning of the war, and that while under General Washington he 
was satisfied ; but that now they had put them under a Frenchman, he did not 
like it, and therefore had deserted." Charlie was received without suspicion, 
was punctual in discharging his duty as a soldier, and carefully observed every- 
thing that passed. One day while on duty with his comrades, Cornwallis, who 
was in close conversation with some of his officers, called him and asked, " How 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 393 

long will it take the marquis to cross James river ?" " Three hours, my lord," 
was the answer. " Three hours !" exclaimed his lordship, " will it not take 
three days ?" " No, my lord," said Charlie ; " the marquis has so many boats, 
each boat will carry so many men ; and if your lordship will take the trouble of 
calculating, you will find he can cross in three hours." Turning to his officers, 
the earl said, in the hearing of the American, " The scheme will not do." 

Charlie was now resolved to abandon his new friends ; and for that purpose 
plied his comrades with grog till they were all in high spirits with the liquor. 
He then began to complain of the wants in the British camp, extolled the plen- 
tiful provision enjoyed by the Americans, and concluded by proposing to them 
to desert : they agreed to accompany him, and left it to him to manage the sen- 
tinels. To the first he offered, in a very friendly manner, a draught of rum 
from his canteen ; but, while the soldier was drinking, Charlie seized his arms, 
and then proposed to him to desert with them, which he did through necessity. 
The second sentinel was served in the same way ; and Charlie hastened to the 
American camp at the head of seven British deserters. On presenting himself 
before his employer, the marquis exclaimed, " Ah, Charlie ! have you got back V 
" Yes, sir," was the answer, " and have brought seven more with me." The 
marquis offered him money, but he declined accepting it, and only desired to 
have his gun again : the marquis then proposed to raise him to the rank of a 
corporal or serjeant, but Charlie's reply was, " I will not have any promotion ; I 
have al)ilities for a common soldier, and have a good character : should I be 
promoted, my abilities may not answer, and I may lose my character." He, 
however, generously requested for his fellow-soldiers, who were not so well 
supplied with stockings, shoes, and clothing as himself, the marquis's interference 
to procure a supply of their wants. 

For some time after entering Virginia, Cornwallis entertained the most flat- 
tering hopes of success. He was at the head of an army, which no force in 
that province was able to resist ; and he felt no doubt of succeeding against the 
Marquis de la Fayette. But that young officer eluded his most active exertions, 
frustrated some of his schemes, and now hung upon him with an army, which, 
though still inferior, was nevertheless formidable, and daily increasing in strength. 
But new disappointments and more mortifying events awaited this active noble- 
man. While at Williamsburgh he received a requisition from Sir Henry Clin- 
ton for part of the troops under his command : the commander-in-chief having 
discovered that an attack was meditated on New York, thought his garrison in- 
sufficient for the defence of that place, and wished part of the troops in Virginia 
to be sent to his assistance. Cornwallis prepared to comply with Sir Henry 
Clinton's requisition ; and, believing that with the remaining troops he would be 
unable to maintain himself at Williamsburgh, he resolved to pass James river 
and retire to Portsmouth. On the 30th of June he apprized the commander-in- 
chief of his resolution. 

On the 4th of July the army marched from Williamsburgh, and encamped on 
the bank of James river, so as to cover a ford leading into the island of James- 
town. On the 5th and 6th, the baggage and some of the troops passed the 
ford ; but the main body of the army kept its ground. 

On the morning of the 5th of July, the Marquis de la Fayette left his encamp- 
ment, crossed the Chickahominy, pushed his light troops near the British posi- 
tion and advanced with the continentals to make an attempt on the British rear, 
after their main body had passed the river. On the afternoon of the 6th, the 
marquis was told that the main body of the British army had crossed the ford, 
and that a rear guard only remained behind ; an opinion which the British gen- 
eral artfully encouraged by the judicious manner in which he posted his troops. 
General Wayne, imagining that he had to fight a rear guard only, advanced 



•394 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

boldly against the enemy ; but in a short time he unexpectedly found himself in 
presence of the British army drawn up to receive him. Instant retreat he con- 
sidered impracticable, and thought the boldest course the most safe. With 800 
men he made a brisk attack ; and for some minutes the conflict was sharp and 
bloody. But La Fayette, discovering the mistake, ordered a retreat, which was 
made with precipitation, leaving two pieces of cannon in the hands of the Brit- 
ish. The Americans retired behind a morass ; and, it being nearly dark, Corn- 
wallis, suspecting an ambuscade, ordered no pursuit. In this encounter, the 
Americans had 118 men, including ten officers, killed, wounded, or taken pris- 
oners. The loss of the British was not so great, amounting to five officers, and 
about seventy privates. In the course of the night the British passed into the 
island ; whence soon afterward they proceeded to Portsmouth. 

The troops required by the commander-in-chief were embarked ; but, before 
they sailed, despatches arrived from New York countermanding the order. At 
the same time, the commander-in-chief deprecated the thought of abandoning the 
Chesapeake, stating, that as soon as the season for military operations in that 
quarter returned, he would probably send thither all the disposable troops under 
his command, and recommending the establishment of a defensive post for the 
reception of ships-of-the-line, either at York, on the river of that name, or at 
Point Comfort in Hampton Road. Cornwallis accordingly ordered Point Com- 
fort and York to be surveyed by engineers and officers of the navy, from whose 
report it appeared that works constructed on old Point Comfort could neither de- 
fend the entrance into Hampton Road, nor afford protection to ships lying there ; 
and as it was admitted that Portsmouth was not a station of the description re- 
quired, Cornwallis thought his instructions left him no alternative but to fortify 
York and Gloucester, as the only points capable of affording the requisite pro- 
tection to ships-of-the-line. Measures were accordingly taken for seizing and 
fortifying those places, and for evacuating Portsmouth. Part of the army pro- 
ceeded, in boats and transports, up the Chesapeake and York river, and, on the 
1st of August, took possession of Yorktown and Gloucester Point, the former on 
the south, the latter on the north side of the river. The evacuation of Ports- 
mouth was completed ; and on the 22d the British force in Virginia concentra- 
ted at York and Gloucester. Here we shall leave Cornwallis and his army dili- 
gently fortifying themselves, and for a while turn our attention to the northward. 

In the early part of the year the affairs of congress wore a gloomy and alarm- 
ing aspect : the finances were exhausted, the troops mutinous, the army much 
diminished in numbers, and the soldiers who remained with the standards of 
their country, were in a state of entire destitution. The necessity of a foreign 
loan and of European auxiliaries was obvious ; and an early application for both 
had been made to France. But, how well disposed soever that power was to 
grant the desired assistance, compliance was no easy matter : for the treasury 
had enough to do in answering the national demands necessarily made on it, and I 
was little able to supply foreign wants. As a signal proof of friendship, how- T 
ever, the French monarch gave his allies a donation of six millions of livres, and 
promised to support them with a strong naval and military armament. 

Early in May, the Count de Barras, who had been appointed to the command 
of the French fleet on the American coast, arrived at Boston, accompanied by 
the Viscount de Rochambeau, commander of the land forces. An interview 
between General Washington and the French commanders was immediately 
appointed to be held at Wethersfield, on the 21st ; but some movements of the 
British fleet made De Barras repair to Newport, while the two generals met at 
the appointed place, and agi-eed on a plan of the campaign. It was resolved to 
unite the French and American armies on the Hudson, and to commence vigor- i 
cus operations against New York. The regular army at that station was esti- I 



OF THE AxMERICAN REVOLUTION. 395 

mated at only ^jSOO men ; and though Sir Henry Clinton might be able to rein- 
force it with 5,000 or 6,000 militia, yet it was believed he could not maintain 
the post, without recalling a considerable part of his troops from the southward, 
and enfeebling the operations of the British in that quarter ; in which case it 
was resolved to make a vigorous attack on the point which presented the best 
prospect of success. 

General Washington immediately required the states of New England to have 
5,000 militia in readiness to march, wherever they might be called for ; and 
sent an account of the conference at Wethersfield to congress. His despatch 
was intercepted in the Jerseys, and carried to Sir Henry Clinton ; who, alarmed 
by the plan which it disclosed, made the requisition, already mentioned, of part 
of the troops under Cornwallis, and took diligent precautions for maintaining his 
post against the meditated attack. 

Meanwhile the several states of the Union were extremely dilatory in furnish- 
ing their contingents of troops, and it was found difficult to procure subsistence 
for the small number of men already in the field 

In consequence of this dilatory spirit, when the troops left their winter quar- 
ters in the month of June, and encamped at Peekskill, the army under Washing- 
ton did not amount to 5,000 men. This force was so much inferior to what had 
been contemplated when the plan of operations was agreed on at Wethersfield, 
that it became doubtful whether it would be expedient to adhere to that plan. 
But the deficiency of the American force was in some measure compensated by 
the arrival at Boston of a reinforcement of 1,500 men to the army under Rocham- 
beau. 

The hope of terminating the war in the course of the campaign, encouraged 
the states to make some exertions. Small as was their military force, it was 
difficult to find subsistence for the troops ; and, even after the army had taken 
the field, there was reason to apprehend that it would be obliged to abandon the 
objects of the campaign for want of provisions. In that critical juncture of 
American afiairs, when the government was without money and without credit, 
the finances of the Union were intrusted to Mr. Robert Morris, a member of con- 
gress for Pennsyb'ania, a man of capital, and of much sagacity and mercantile 
enterprise. He extensively pledged his personal credit for articles of the first 
necessity to the army ; and, by an honorable fulfilment of his engagements, did 
much to restore public credit and confidence. It was owing mainly to his ex- 
ertions that the active and decisive operations of the campaign were not greatly 
impeded or entirely defeated, by want of subsistence to the army, and of the 
means of transporting military stores. 

In this way, and by a liberal and judicious application of his own resources, 
an individual afforded the supplies which government was unable to furnish. 

The French troops marched from Newport and Boston toward the Hudson. 
Both in quarters and on the route their behavior was exemplary, and gained the 
respect and good-will of the inhabitants. Toward the end of June, General 
\V'ashington put his array in motion ; and, learning that a royal detachment had 
passed into the Jerseys, he formed a plan to surprise the British posts on the 
north end of York island ; but it did not succeed ; and General Lincoln, who 
commanded the Americans, being attacked by a strong British party, a sharp 
conflict ensued. General Washington marched with his main body to support 
his detachment, but on his advance the British retired into their works at Kings- 
bridge. 

Having failed in his design of surprising the British posts. General Washing- 
ton withdrew to Valentine's hill, and afterward to Dobb's ferry. While en- 
camped there, on the 6th of July, the van of the long-expected French reinforce- 
ments was seen winding down the neighboring heights. The arrival of those 



396 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

friendly strangers elevated the minds of the Americans, who received them with 
sincere congratulations. General Washington labored, by personal attentions, 
to conciliate the good-will of his allies, and used all the means in his power to 
prevent those mutual jealousies and irritations which frequently prevail between 
troops of diflerent nations serving in the same army. An attack on New York 
was still meditated, and every exertion made to prepare for its execution ; but 
with the determination, if it should prove impracticable, vigorously to prosecute 
some more attainable object. 

On the evening of the 21st of July, the greater part of the American and part 
of the French troops left their encampment ; and, marching rapidly during the 
night, appeared in order of battle before the British works at Kingsbridge, at four 
next morning. Generals Washington and Rochambeau, with the general offi- 
cers and engineers, viewed the British lines, in their whole extent, from right to 
left, and the same was again done next morning. But, on the afternoon of the 
23d, they returned to their former encampment, without having made any attempt 
on the British works. 

At that time the new levies arrived slowly in the American camp ; and many 
of those who were sent were unfit for active service. The several states dis- 
covered much backwardness in complying with the requisitions of congress, so 
that there was reason to apprehend that the number of troops necessary for be- 
sieging New York could not be procured. This made General Washington 
turn his thoughts more seriously to the southward than he had hitherto done ; 
but all his movements confirmed Sir Henry Clinton in the belief that an attack 
on New York was in contemplation. As the British commander-in-chief, how- 
ever, at that time received about 3,000 troops from Europe, he thought himself 
able to defend his post, without withdrawing any part of the force from Virginia. 
Therefore he countermanded the requisition which he had before sent to Corn- 
wallis for part of the troops under his command. The troops were embarked 
before the arrival of the counter order ; and of their embarcation the Marquis de 
la Fayette sent notice to General Washington. On the reception of new in- 
structions, however, as formerly mentioned, they were relanded, and remained 
in Virginia. 

No great operation could be undertaken against the British armies, so long 
as their navy had the undisputed command of the coast, and of the great naviga- 
ble rivers. The Americans had accordingly made an earnest application to the 
court of France for such a fleet as might be capable of keeping in check the 
British navy in those seas, and of affording effectual assistance to the land forces. 
That application was not unsuccessful ; and, toward the middle of August, the 
agreeable information was received of the approach of a powerful French fleet 
to the American coast. 

Early in March, the Count de Grasse sailed from Brest with twenty-five 
ships-of-the-line, five of which were destined for the East, and twenty for the 
West Indies. After an indecisive encounter, in the straits of St. Lucie, with 
Sir Samuel Hood, whom Sir George Rodney, the British admiral in the West 
Indies, had detached to intercept him. Count de Grasse formed a junction with 
the ships of his sovereign on that station, and had a fleet superior to that of the 
British in the West Indies. De Grasse gave the Americans notice that he 
would visit their coast in the month of August, and take his station in Chesa- 
peake bay ; but that his continuance there could only be of short duration. This 
despatch at once determined General Washington's resolution with respect to 
the main point of attack ; and, as it was necessary that the projected operation 
should be accomplished within a very limited time, prompt decision and inde- 
fatigable exertion were indispensable. Though it was now finally resolved that 
Virginia should be the gratd scene of action, yet it was prudent to conceal to 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 397 

the last moment this determination from Sir Henry Clinton, and still to maintain 
the appearance of threatening New York. 

The defence of the strong posts on the Hudson or North river was intrusted 
to General Heath, who was instructed to protect the adjacent country as far as 
he was able ; and for that purpose a respectable force was put under his com- 
mand. Every preparation of which circumstances admitted was made to facili- 
tate the march to the southward. General Washington was to take the com- 
mand of the expedition, and to employ in it all the French troops, and a strong 
detachment of the American army. 

On the 1 9th of August, a considerable corps was ordered to cross the Hudson 
at Dobb's ferry, and to take a position between Springfield and Chatham, where 
they were directed to cover some bakehouses, which it was rumored were to be 
immediately constructed in the vicinity of those places, in order to encourage 
the belief that there* the troops intended to establish a permanent post. On the 
20th and 21st the main body of the Americans passed the river at King's ferry ; 
but the French made a longer circuit, and did not complete the passage till the 
25th. Desirous of concealing his object as long as possible. General Washing- 
ton continued his march some time in such a direction as still to keep up the 
appearance of threatening New York. When concealment was no longer prac- 
ticable, he marched southward with the utmost celerity. His movements had 
been of such a doubtful nature, that Sir Henry Clinton, it is said, was not con- 
vinced of his real destination till he crossed the Delaware. 

Great exertions had been made to procure funds for putting the army in mo- 
tion ; but, after exhausting every other resource. General Washington was 
obliged to have recourse to Count Rochambeau for a supply of cash, which he 
received. 

On the 30th of August, at three in the afternoon, the combined American and 
French armies entered Philadelphia, where they were received with ringing of 
hells, firing of guns, bonfires, illuminations at night, and every demonstration of 
joy. Meanwhile, Count de Grasse, with 3,000 troops on board, sailed from 
Cape Fran9ois with a valuable fleet of merchantmen, which he conducted out 
of danger, and then steered for Chesapeake bay with twenty-eight sail-of-the- 
line and several frigates. Toward the end of August he cast anchor just within 
the capes extending across from Cape Henry to the middle ground. There an 
officer from the Marquis de la Fayette waited on the count, and gave him full 
information concerning the posture of affairs in Virginia, and the intended plan 
of operations against the British army in that state. 

Cornwallis was diligently fortifying himself at York and Gloucester ; the 
Marquis de la Fayette was in a position on James river to prevent his escape 
into North Carolina, and the combined army was hastening southward to attack 
him. In order toco-operaie against Cornwallis, De Grasse detached four ships- 
of-the-line and some frigates to block up the entrance of York river, and to carry 
the land forces which he had brought with him, under the Marquis de St. Simon, 
to La Fayette's camp. The rest of his fleet remained at the entrance of the bay. 

Sir George Rodney, who commanded the British fleet in the West Indies, 
was not ignorant that the count intended to sail for America ; but, knowing that 
the merchant vessels which he convoyed from Cape Francois were loaded with 
valuable cargoes, the British admiral believed that he would send the greater 
part of his fleet along with them to Europe, and would visit the American coast 
with a small squadron only. Accordingly, Sir George Rodney detached Sir 
Samuel Hood with fourteen sail-of-the-line to America, as a sufiicient force to 
counteract the operations of the French in that quarter. Admiral Hood reached 
the capes of Virginia on the 25th of August, a few days before De Grasse en- 



398 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

tered the bay ; and, finding no enemy there, sailed for Sandy Hook, wbpre he 
arrived on the 28lh of August. 

Admiral Graves, who had succeeded Admiral Arbuthnot in the command of 
the British fleet on the American station, was then lying at New York with 
seven sail-of-the-line ; but two of his ships had been damaged in a cruise near 
Boston, and were under repair. At the same time that Admiral Hood gave in* 
formation of the expected arrival of De Grasse on the American coast, notice 
was received of the sailing of De Barras with his fleet from Newport. Admiral 
Graves, therefore, without waiting for his two ships which were under repair, 
put to sea on the 31st of August, with nineteen sail-of-the-line, and steered to 
the southward. 

On reaching the capes of the Chesapeake early on the morning of the 5th of 
September, he discovered the French fleet, consisting of twenty-four ships-of- 
the-line, lying at anchor in the entrance of the bay. Neither admiral had any 
previous knowledge of the vicinity of the other till the fleets were actually seen. 
The British stretched into the bay : and soon as Count de Grasse ascertained 
their hostile character, he ordered his ships to slip their cables, form the line as 
they could come up, without regard to their specified stations, and put to sea. 
The British fleet entering the bay, and the French leaving it, they were neces- 
sarily sailing in different directions ; but Admiral Graves put his ships on the 
same tack with the French ; and, about four in the afternoon, a battle began be- 
tween the van and centre of the fleets, which continued till night. Both 
sustained considerable damage. The fleets continued in sight of each other for 
five days ; but De Grasse's object was not to fight unless to cover Chesapeake 
bay ; and Admiral Graves, owing to the inferiority of his force and the crippled 
state of several of his ships, was unable to compel him to renew the engage- 
ment. 

On the 10th, Count de Grasse bore away for the Chesapeake, and anchored 
within the capes next day, when he had the satisfaction to find that Admiral de 
Barras, with his fleet from Newport, and fourteen transports laden with heavy 
artillery and other military stores for carrying on a siege, had safely arrived du- 
ring his absence. That officer sailed from Newport on the 25th of August, and, 
making a long circuit to avoid the British, entered the bay while the contending 
fleets were at sea. Admiral Graves followed the French fleet to the Chesa- 
peake ; but, on arriving there, he found the entrance guarded by a force with 
which he was unable to contend. He then sailed for New York, and left Count 
de Grasse in the undisputed possession of the bay. 

While these naval operations were going on, the land forces were not less ac- 
tively employed in the prosecution of their respective purposes. The immedi- 
ate aim of the one party was to Overwhelm Cornwallis and his army at York- 
town, that of the other to rescue him from their grasp. As soon as Sir Henry 
Clinton was convinced of General Washington's intention of proceeding to the 
southward, with a view to bring him back, he employed Arnold, with a sufficient 
naval and military force, on an expedition against New London. Arnold passed 
from Long Island, and on the forenoon of the 6th of September landed his troops 
on both sides of the harbor ; those on the New London side being under his 
own immediate orders, and those on the Groton side commanded by Lieutenant- 
Colonel Eyre. As the works at New London were very imperfect, no vigorous 
resistance was there made, and the place was taken possession of with little 
loss. But Fort Griswolde,on the Groton side, was in a more finished state, and 
the small garrison made a desperate defence. The British entered the fort at 
the point of the bayonet ; when, though opposition ceased, a murderous" carnage 
ensued. Few Americans had fallen when the British entered the works, but 
eighty-five were killed, sixty wounded, most of them mortally, and the remain- 



J 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 399 

der, seventy in number, were made prisoners. The loss of the British was con- 
siderable. A great quantity of valuable property was destroyed, and the town 
much injured. 

The loss sustained by the Americans at New London was great ; but that 
predatory incursion had no effect in diverting General Washington from his pur- 
pose, or in retarding his march southward. From Philadelphia the allied ar- 
mies pursued their route, partly to the head of Elk river, which falls into the 
northern extremity of Chesapeake bay, and partly to Baltimore, at which places 
they embarked on board of transports furnished by the French fleet, and the last 
division of them landed at Williamsburgh on the 25th of September. Generals 
Washington and Rochanibeau, and their attendants, proceeded to the same place 
by land, and reached it ten days before the troops. Virginia had suffered ex- 
tremely in the course of the campaign : the inhabitants were clamorous for the 
appearance of the commander-in-chief in his native state, and hailed his arrival 
with acclamations of joy. 

Generals Washington and Rochambeau immediately repaired on board De 
Grasse's ship, in order to concert a joint plan of operations against Cornwallis. 
De Grasse, convinced that every exertion would be made to relieve his lordship, 
and being told that Admiral Digby had arrived at New York with a reinforce- 
ment of six ships-of-the-line, expected to be attacked by a force little inferior to 
his own : and deeming the station which he then occupied unfavorable to a na- 
val engagement, he was strongly inclined to leave the bay, and to meet the en- 
emy in the open sea. General Washington, fully aware of all the casualties 
which might occur to prevent his return, and to defeat the previous arrange- 
ments, used every argument to dissuade the French admiral from his purpose, 
and prevailed with him to remain in the bay. 

As Count de Grasse could continue only a short time on that station, every 
exertion was made to proceed against Cornwallis at Yorktown, a small village 
on the southern bank of the river York, in which ships-of-the-line can ride in 
perfect safety. A long peninsular tract of land, only eight miles broad, lies be- 
tween James and York rivers. Opposite Yorktown is Gloucester point, which 
projects considerably into the river, the breadth of which at that place does not 
exceed a mile. Cornwallis had taken possession of both these places, and dili- 
gently fortified them. The communication between them was commanded by 
his batteries, and by some ships-of-war which lay in the river under cover of 
his guns. The main body of his army was encamped near Yorktown, beyond 
some outer redoubts and fieldworks calculated to retard the approach of an en- 
emy. Colonel Tarleton, with 600 or 700 men, occupied Gloucester point. 

The combined army, amounting to upward of 11,000 men, exclusive of the 
Virginia militia, was assembled in the vicinity of Williamsburgh ; and on the 
morning of the 28th of September marched by different routes toward Yorktown. 
About midday the heads of the columns reached the ground assigned them ; and, 
after driving in the outposts and some cavalry, encamped for the night. The 
next day was employed in viewing the British works, and in arranging the plan 
of attack. At the same time that the combined army encamped before Yorktown, 
the French fleet anchored at the mouth of the river, and completely prevented 
the British from escaping by water, as well as from receiving supplies or rein- 
forcements in that way. The legion of Lauzun and a brigade of militia, amount- 
ing to upward of 4,000 men, commanded by the French General de Clioise, were 
sent across the river to watch Gloucester point, and to enclose the British on 
that side. 

On the 30th Yorktown was invested. The French troops formed the left 
wing of the combined army, extending from the river above the town to a morass 
in front of it : the Americans composed the right wing, and occupied the ground 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



4Q1 



between the morass and the river below the town. Till the 6th of October 
the besieging army was assiduously employed in disembarking its heavy artil- 
lery and military stores, and in conveying them to camp from the landing place 
in .Tames river, a distance of six miles. 

On the night of the 6th the first parallel was begun, 600 yards from the Brit- 
ish works. The night was dark, rainy, and well adapted for such a service ; 
and in the course of it the besiegers did not lose a man. Their operations seem 
not to have been suspected by the besieged till daylight disclosed them in the 
morning, when the trenches were so far advanced as in a good measure to cover 
the workmen from the fire of the garrison. By the afternoon of the 9th, the bat- 
teries were completed, notwithstanding the most strenuous opposition from the 
besieged, and immediately opened on the town. From that time an incessant 
cannonade was kept up ; and the continual discharge of shot and shells from 
twenty-four and eighteen-pounders, and ten-inch mortars, damaged the unfinished 
works on the left of the town, silenced the guns mounted on them, and occasioned 
a considerable loss of men. Some of the shot and shells from the batteries 
passed over the town, reached the shipping in the harbor, and set on fire the 
Charon of forty-four guns, and three large transports, which were entirely con- 
sumed. In this action Alexander Hamilton distinj^uished himself. 




Fig. 153. — Monument of Heunilton. 

On the night of the 11th, the besiegers, laboring with indefatigable persever 
ance, began their second parallel, 300 yards nearer the British works than the 
first ; and the three succeeding days were assiduously employed in completing 

26 



402 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 403 

it. During that interval the fire of the garrison was more destructive than at 
any other period of the siege. The men in the trenches were particularly an- 
noyed by two redoubts toward the left of the British works, and about 200 yards 
in front of them. Of these it was necessary to gain possession ; and on the 14th 
preparations were made to carry them both by storm. In order to avail himself 
of the spirit of emulation which existed between the troops of the two nations, 
and to avoid any cause of jealousy to either, the attack of the one redoubt was 
committed to the French, and that of the other to the Americans. The latter 
were commanded by the Marquis de la Fayette, and the former by the Baron de 
Viominel. 

On the cA'ening of the 14th, as soon as it was dark, the parties marched to 
the assault with unloaded arms. The redoubt which the Americans attacked 
was defended by a major, some inferior officers, and forty-live privates. The as- 
sailants advanced with such rapidity, without returning a shot to the heavy fire 
with which they were received, that in a few minutes they were in possession 
of the work, having had eight men killed, and twenty-eight wounded, in the at- 
tack. Eight British privates were killed ; the major, a captain, an ensign, and 
seventeen privates, were made prisoners. The rest escaped. Although the 
Americans were highly exasperated by the recent massacre of their countrymen 
in Fort Griswoldc by Arnold's detachment, yet not a man of the British was in- 
jured after resistance ceased. Retaliation had been talked of, but Avas not ex- 
ercised. 

The French party advanced with equal courage and rapidity, and were suc- 
cessful ; but as the fortification which they attacked was occupied by a greater 
force, the defence was more vigorous, and the loss of the assailants more se- 
vere. There were 120 men in the redoubt ; of whom eighteen were killed, and 
forty-two taken prisoners : the rest made their escape. The French lost nearly 
100 men killed or wounded. During the night these two redoubts were inclu- 
ded in the second parallel ; and, in the course of next day, some howitzers were 
placed on them, which in the afternoon opened on the besieged. 

Cornwallis and his garrison had done all that brave men could do to defend 
their post. But the industry of the besiegers was persevering, and their ap- 
proaches rapid. The condition of the British was becoming desperate. In 
every quarter their works were torn to pieces by the fire of the assailants. The 
batteries already playing upon them had nearly silenced all their guns ; and the 
second parallel was about to open on them, which in a few hours would render 
the place untenable. 

Owing to the weakness of his garrison, occasioned by sickness and the fire 
of the besiegers, Cornwallis could not spare large sallying parties ; but in the 
present distressing crisis, he resolved to make every effort to impede the prog- 
ress of the enemy, and to preserve his post to the last extremity. For this pur- 
pose, a little before daybreak on the morning of the 16th of October, about 350 
men, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Abercrombie, sallied out against 
two batteries, which seemed in the greatest state of forwardness. They at- 
tacked with great impetuosity, killed or wounded a considerable number of the 
French troops who had charge of the wprks, spiked eleven guns, and returned 
with little loss. This exploit was of no permanent advantage to the garrison ; 
for the guns, having been hastily spiked, were soon again rendered fit for 
service. 

About four in the afternoon several batteries of the second parallel opened on 
the garrison, and it was obvious that, in the course of next day, all the batteries 
of that parallel, mounting a most formidable artillery, would be ready to play on the 
town. The shattered works of the garrison were in no condition to sustain such a 
tremendous fire. In the whole front which was attacked the British could not 



104 



THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 




OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 405 

show a single gun, and their shells were nearly exhausted. In this extremit)'', 
Cornwallis formed the desperate resolution of crossing the river during the night, 
with his effective force, and attempting to escape to the northward. His plan was, 
to leave behind his sick, baggage, and all incumbrances ; to attack De Choise, 
who commanded on the Gloucester side, with his whole force ; to moimt his 
own infantry, partly with the hostile cavalry, which he had no doubt of seizing, 
and partly with such horses as he might find by the way ; to hasten toward the 
fords of the great rivers in the upper country, and then, turning northward, to 
pass through Maryland, Pennsjdvania, and the Jerseys, and join the army at 
New York. The plan was hazardous, and presented little prospect of success ; 
but in the forlorn circumstances of the garrison, anything that offered a glimpse 
of hope was reckoned preferable to the humiliation of an immediate surrender. 

In prosecution of this perilous enterprise, the light infantry, most of the guards, 
and a part of the 23d regiment, embarked in boats, passed the river, and landed 
at Gloucester point before midnight. A storm then arose, which rendered the 
return of the boats and the transportation of the rest of the troops equally im- 
practicable. In that divided state of the British forces, the morning of the 17th 
of October dawned, when the batteries of the combined armies opened on the 
garrison at Yorktown. As the attempt to escape was entirely defeated by the 
storm, the troops that had been carried to Gloucester point were brought back 
in the course of the forenoon, without much loss, though the passage was ex- 
posed to the artillery of the besiegers. The British works were in ruins ; the 
garrison was weakened by disease and death, and exhausted by incessant 
fatigue. Every ray of hope was extinguished. It would have been madness 
any longer to attempt to defend the post, and to expose the brave garrison to the 
danger of an assault, which would soon have been made on the place. 

At ten in the forenoon of the 17th, Cornwallis sent out a flag of truce, with a 
letter to General Washington, proposing a cessation of hostilities for twenty-four 
hours, in order to give time to adjust terms for the surrender of the forts at York- 
town and Gloucester point. To this letter the American general immediately 
returned an answer, expressing his ardent desire to spare the further effusion of 
blood, and his readiness to listen to such terms as were admissible ; but that he 
could not consent to lose time in fruitless negotiations, and desired that, previous 
to the meeting of commissioners, his lordship's proposals should be transmitted 
in writing, for which purpose a suspension of hostilities for two hours should be 
granted. The terms offered by Cornwallis, although not all deemed admissible, 
were such as induced the opinion that no great difficulty would occur in adjust- 
ing the conditions of capitidation ; and the suspension of hostilities was contin- 
ued through the night. Meanwhile, in order to avoid the delay of useless dis- 
cussion. General Washington drew up and transmitted to Cornwallis such arti- 
cles as he was willing to grant, informing his lordship that, if he approved of 
them, commissioners might be immediately appointed to reduce them to form. 
Accordingly, Viscount Noailles and Lieutenant-Colonel Laurens, whose father 
was then a prisoner in the tower of London, on the 18th met Colonel Dundas 
and Major Ross of the British army at INIoore's house, in the rear of the first 
parallel. They prepared a rough draught, but were unable definitely to arrange 
the terms of capitulation. The draught was to be submitted to Cornwallis : but 
General Washington, resolved to admit of no delay, directed the articles to be 
transcribed ; and, on the morning of the 19th, sent them to his lordship, with a 
letter expressing his expectation that they would be signed by eleven, and that 
the garrison would march out at two in the afternoon. Finding that no better 
terms could be obtained, Cornwallis, on the 19th of October, surrendered the 
posts of Yorktown and Gloucester point to the combined armies of America 
and France, on condition that his troops should receive the same honors of war 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 407 

which had been granted to the garrison of Charleston, when it surrendered to 
Sir Henry Clinton. The army, artillery, arms, accoutrements, military chest, 
and public stores of every description, were surrendered to General Washing- 
ton ; the ships in the harbor, and the seamen, to Count de Grasse. 

Cornwallis wished to obtain permission for his European troops to return home, 
on condition of not serving against America, France, or their allies, during the 
war, but this was refused ; and it was agreed that they should remain prisoners of 
war in Virginia, Maryland, and Pennsylvania, accompanied by a due proportion 
of officers for their protection and government. The British general was also 
desirous of securing from punishment such Americans as had joined the royal 
standard, but this was refused, on the plea that it was a point which belonged 
to the civil authority, and on which the military power was not competent to de- 
cide. But the end was gained in an indirect way ; for Cornwallis was permit- 
ted to send the Bonetta sloop-of-war unsearched to New York, with despatches 
to the commander-in-chief, and to put on board as many soldiers as he thought 
proper, to be accounted for in any subsequent exchange. 

The officers and soldiers were allowed to retain their private property. Such 
officers as were not required to remain with the troops were permitted to return 
to Europe, or to reside in any part of America not in possession of the British 
troops. The garrison marched out of the town with colors cased, and with the 
drums beating a British or German march. General Lincoln was appointed to 
receive the surrender in precisely the same way in which his own had been re- 
ceived at Charleston. Exclusive of seamen, nearly 7,000 persons surrendered, 
about 4,000 of whom were fit for duty. During the siege, the garrison lost, in 
killed, wounded, and prisoners, 552 men. 

By the surrender of the posts of Yorktown and Gloucester point, the Ameri- 
cans gained possession of a large train of artillery, consisting of seventy-five 
brass and sixty-nine iron cannon, howitzers, and mortars, with a considerable 
quantity of arms, ammunition, military stores, and provisions. One frigate, two 
ships of twenty guns each, a number of transports and other vessels, and about 
] ,500 seamen, surrendered to Count de Grasse, his most Christian majesty's 
admiral. The combined army at Yorktown may be estimated at 16,000 men; 
consisting of 7,000 French, 5,500 continentals, and 3,500 militia. Their loss 
during the siege amounted to about 300 killed and wounded. 

General Washington felt all the importance of the conquest which he had 
achieved. His troops had displayed indefatigable industry joined with much 
bravery ; and, in general orders of the 20th, he acknowledged their merits, 
thanking all the officers and men for their services. The engineers and artillery- 
men had particularly distinguished themselves, and were mentioned in terms of 
high commendation. The general otlered his best acknowledgments to Count 
de Rochambeau and his officers and men : the important co-operation of Count 
de Grasse was also duly appreciated. The capture of Cornwallis and his army 
raised the shout of triumph and joy throughout America, particularly in Virginia : 
it was like the exultation of a pastoral people over the death of the lion which 
had cruelly ravaged their flocks, and spread terror through their dwellings. 

The unfortunate are commonly blamed, and their want of success imputed to 
misconduct. From such censure Cornwallis has not escaped, although it is 
difficult to perceive any distinct ground for blaming his military career. It is 
easy to find fault on the retrospect of a scries of events after they are past, when 
die whole can be contemplated in all their bearmgs and relations ; but it is not 
so easy to discern the wisest course while the events are in progress and the 
issue uncertain. Concerning the movement of Cornwallis from Ramsay's mills 
to Cross creek and Wilmington, different opinions may be entertained ; but his 
lordship was strongly drawn toward Virginia by the force acting there under 



408 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

Generals Arnold and Philips ; and, after he entered the province, he did all that 
activity could perform to attain his end. If he had been to leave Virginia at all, 
and proceed to the southward, the time for beginning that movement was when 
he found it expedient to retire i>om the vicinity of Albemarle courthouse ; but 
then such a step would, in all probability, have been generally condemned, and 
would certainly have been disagreeable to the commander-in-chief, who purposed 
to carry on vigorous operations in that quarter. 

After Cornwallis took possession of Yorktown, in obedience, as he thought, 
to his orders, retreat became nearly impracticable ; for the Marquis de la Fayette 
took post on James river, and was prepared to dispute his passage southward ; 
and, although he had escaped that nobleman, yet he would have been pursued 
and also obliged to encounter General Greene at the passage of the great rivers 
which lay between him and Charleston. Besides, he was encouraged to remain 
in Virginia by the promise of assistance, which Sir Henry Clinton was unable 
to aflbrd in time to save him. 

The attack on Cornwallis was conceived in the true spirit of military enter- 
prise ; but a concurrence of many favorable circumstances was necessary in 
order to its successful execution. It was a combined effort by sea and land, 
carried on by different leaders, and liable to the uncertainty of winds and waves. 
Superiority by sea was indispensably requisite ; and the whole scheme was en- 
dangered by the appearance of Admiral Hood at Chesapeake bay. The arrival 
of De Barras, the return of De Grasse after his encounter -with Admiral Hood, 
all combined against the British, who, after behaving like brave men, were com- 
pelled to surrender themselves prisoners-of-war. 

Sir Henry Clinton was not ignorant of the perilous situation of Cornwallis, 
and was anxious to relieve him : but the fleet had sustained considerable damage 
in the battle with De Grasse, and some time was necessarily spent in repairing 
it. During that interval, four ships-of-the-line arrived from Europe and two 
from the West Indies. At length the commander-in-chief embarked with 7,000 
of his best troops, but was unable to sail from Sandy Hook till the 19th, the day 
on which Cornwallis surrendered. The fleet, consisting of tAventy-five ships- 
of-the-line, two vessels of fifty guns each, and eight frigates, arrived off the 
Chesapeake on the 24th, when the commander-in-chief had the mortification to 
be informed of the event of the 19th. 



CHAPTER XIV. 



General Washington used all his influence to detain Count de Grasse some 
*ime longer on the coast, to assist in the reduction of Charleston ; but the orders 
of his court, ulterior projects, and his engagements with the Spaniards, put it 
out of the power of the French admiral to continue so long in America as was 
required. He, however, remained some days in the bay, in order to cover the 
embarcation of the troops and of the ordnance to be conveyed by water to the 
head of the Elk. Some brigades proceeded by land to join their companions at 
that place. Some cavalry marched to join General Greene ; but the French 
troops, under Count Rochambeau, remained in Virginia, to be in readiness to 
march to the south or north, as the circumstances of the next campaign might 
require. On the 27th the troops of St. Simon began to embark, in order to re- 
turn to the West Indies ; and early in November Count de Grasse sailed far that 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 409 

quarter. General Washington proceeded to Philadelphia, where he arrived on 
the 27th of November, and the Marquis de la Fayette returned to Europe. 

The capture of Cornwallis was the most decisive event of this glorious war. 
The military operations in America were aftervi'ard languid and desultory ; few 
in number, and unimportant in their nature ; injurious or fatal, indeed, to indi- 
viduals, but of little public advantage or loss to either of the contending parties. 
While General Washington was marching against Cornwallis, the loyalists 
of North Carolina, under M'Neil and M'Dougall, made themselves masters of 
Hillsborough, and took a number of prisoners. M'Neil and some of his fol- 
lowers were killed in a rencounter with the friends of congress. M'Dougall 
was pursued ; but efl'ected his escape with a number of prisoners to Wilmington. 

Late in October Major Ross made an incursion into the country on the Mo- 
hawk at the head of 500 men, regulars, rangers, and Indians. Colonel Willet, 
with 'about an equal force, found him at Johnstown. An engagement ensued, 
when part of the Americans fled without any apparent cause ; but as the rest 
maintained their ground, the British retreated. Willet, with a select party, pur- 
sued them ; and, on the morning of the 30th, overtook their rear at a ford on 
Canada creek. He immediately attacked them, killed a number, and put the 
rest to flight. Among the slain was Walter Butler, who perpetrated the massa- 
cre at Cherry Valley. He asked quarter ; but was reminded of Cherry Valley, 
and instantly despatched. 

The convention of Saratoga was a severe blow to the British arms ; but the 
surrender of Cornwallis at Yorktown was still more decisive. It produced a 
great change in America, and gave a new and more cheering aspect to the af- 
fairs of the Union. In the early part of the year, the cause of the states was in 
a drooping condition, and American freedom seemed verging to ruin. Congress 
was surrounded with embarrassments, and victory had fled from their standards. 
The success of Morgan at the Cow-Pens and the exertions of Greene dissipated 
the gloom in the south ; but, in the middle and northern provinces nothing had 
occurred to awaken hope and stimulate exertion. The capture, however, of 
Cornwallis and his army, which was achieved by a remarkable concurrence of 
good conduct and fortunate circumstances, altered the face of things. Congress, 
the state governments, and all the classes of the people, exulted with joy. A 
brighter sun shone on their heads, elevated their hopes, and invigorated their 
exertions. The clamors of the discontented were silenced, the hearts of the 
desponding reanimated, and the wavering confirmed in their attachment to the 
Union. A new impulse was given to the public mind ; but, above all, the ray 
of peace, which seemed now to burst through the gloom of war, was grateful to 
their souls. 

If the eflfects of the surrender of Yorktown were great in America, they were 
not less in Europe. The government and people of Britain entertained the most 
sanguine hopes from the operations of the army in Virginia. The expense of 
the war was heavy, and every year increasing. The people murmured under 
the load ; but were encouraged to bear with patience, in the hope of being soon 
relieved, and ultimately reimbursed by the exclusive trade of the subjugated 
provinces. Many flattered themselves that the campaign in Virginia would an- 
nihilate the power of congress, and put an end to the contest. 

In the midst of these ibnd anticipations, the news of the surrender at York- 
town arrived, and struck both the ministry and people with amazement and dis- 
may. The blow was equally severe and unexpected. It laid their towering 
hopes in the dust, and filled them with painful apprehensions. They now dis- 
covered, what former experience had been unable to teach them, that a country 
may be overrun, but can not easily be subdued, while the minds of the people 
continue hostile. They who before disapproved of the war now spoke of it in 



410 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

terms of the strongest reprobation, and many who formerly had given it their 
zealous support began to express a desire of peace. The public mind under- 
went a great change, and sentiments which not long before met only with scorn 
and detestation became popular and fashionable ; such a fluctuating thing is pub- 
lic opinion. 

Parliament met on the 27th of November, and in the king's speech the disas- 
ters in America were not dissembled, but were urged as a motive for the vigor- 
ous prosecution of the war. Addresses, in the usual form, were moved ; which 
brought on animated debates, in which some of the Ministry expressed their in- 
tention of altering the plan of the war, and of merely retaining possession of 
those posts which they held in America, and of directing their main efforts 
against France, Spain, and Holland. In both houses of parliament the addresses 
were carried by large majorities. About that time Mr. Laurens, who had been 
detained a close prisoner in the Tower, of which Cornwallis was governor, was 
released. 

Though ministry carried the address by triumphant majorities, yet the popu- 
lar feeling became strong against the continuance of the war. The lord mayor 
and aldermen of the city of London, a great influential body, whose sentiments 
serve as a sort of political barometer, the indications of which it is imprudent to 
disregard, voted an address favorable to peace, which, owing to a difference on 
a point of ceremony, was not presented, but it was published. All classes be- 
came weary of the protracted struggle ; the house of commons began to waver, 
and, on the 27th of February, the opposition carried an address against the pro- 
longation of the war in America. 

We now return to America, where the first thing that meets us is one of those 
painful incidents which result from the infuriated passions engendered by civil 
commotions. On the 24th of March, Captain Haddy, who commanded the 
troops in a blockhouse on the river Tom in New Jersey, was attacked, over- 
powered, and made prisoner by a party of loyalists from New York. In a few 
days afterward, they led him out and hanged him, with a label on his breast de- 
claring that he was put to death in retaliation for some of their brethren who 
had sufiered a similar fate. General Washington took up the matter seriously ; 
submitted it to his officers, laid it before congress, and wrote to the British gen- 
eral, demanding that the perpetrators of the horrid deed should be given up, and 
threatening retaliation in case of refusal. The British general ordered a court- 
martial to inquire into the offence. It acquitted the person accused. General 
VVashington ordered a British prisoner of equal rank with Haddy to be chosen 
by lot, and sent to Philadelphia, that he might suffer as a retaliatory victim. 
The lot fell on Captain Asgill, an English youth of only nineteen years of age, 
and respectably connected. Great interest was made to save the life of this 
young gentleman : he was ultimately set free ; but was long kept in a state of 
painful suspense. 

During winter, the states labored to prepare for another campaign ; but, ow- 
ing to the exhaustion of the country, the preparations went on slowly. Every 
one wished to devolve the burden on his neighbor, and every state seemed afraid 
of bearing more than its share of the war. Notwithstanding the late success in 
the southern states, and brilliant issue of the campaign in Virginia, there was 
much disinclination to vigorous exertions. The troops were few in number, and 
almost destitute of every necessary. Many of them were almost naked, and 
nearly all were ill fed. Every department was without money and withou* 
credit. Discontent was general among the officers and soldiers, and severe 
measures were necessary to check a mutinous spirit in the army. Fortunately 
for America, while the resources of congress were exhausted, and e-verything 
■was hastening to ruin, the people of Britain also had become weary of the war, 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 411 

and it was found expedient to change tlie ministry. The new servants of the 
crown did not inherit the military propensities of their predecessors, but were 
inclined to conciliation and peace. 

One of the last acts of the late administration was to appoint Sir Guy Carleton, 
afterward Lord Dorchester, commander-in-chief in America, in the room of Sir 
Henry Clinton ; and the new ministry continued him in that high oflice. He 
took the command at New York early in May; and being also, in conjunction 
with Admiral Digby, appointed a commissioner to negotiate a peace, he soon 
communicated to General Washington copies of the votes of parliament respect- 
ing peace ; and also a bill which had been introduced by the ministry to author- 
ize his majesty to conclude a peace with the colonies of North America. Those 
papers, he said, manifested the dispositions of the government and people of 
Britain toward America ; and if they were met with a corresponding temper, 
both inclination and duty would lead him to act in the spirit o^ conciliation. He 
had addressed to congress, he said, a letter containing the same communica- 
tions ; and he requested of General Washington a passport for the person who 
was to deliver it. 

The American commander immediately forwarded the communications to con 
gress ; but as the bill to enable the king to conclude peace with America had 
not then passed into a law ; as there was no assurance that the present commis- 
sioners were empowered to offer any other terms than those which had been al- 
ready rejected ; as congress was suspicious that the offers were merely intended 
to amuse and put them ofi' their guard, that they might be successfully attacked 
when reposing in security ; and as they were resolved to enter into no separate 
treaty, the passport was refused. Both armies, however, lay inactive. There 
was no peace, and there was no war. Sir Guy Carleton undertook no offensive 
operation ; and the army of General Washington was too feeble to attack New 
York. On the Hudson, the summer passed away in inactivity. 

Early in August, General Washington received a letter from Sir Guy Carle- 
ton and Admiral Digby, informing him that negotiations for a general peace 
were begun at Paris ; that the independence of the thirteen United States would 
be acknowledged ; that Mr. Laurens was set at liberty ; and that passports were 
preparing for such Americans as had been hitherto detained prisoners in Brit- 
ain. This letter was soon followed by another from Sir Guy Carlton, in which 
he declared that he no longer saw any object of contest, and therefore disap- 
proved of the continuance of hostilities either by sea or land, as tending to in- 
crease the miseries of individuals, without any public advantage to either party. 
He added, that, in consequence of this opinion, he had restrained the practice of 
detaching Indian parties against the frontiers of the United States, and had re- 
called those which were in the field. 'I'liose communications seem to have 
awakened the jealousy of the French minister in America ; and, in order to al- 
lay his suspicions, congress renewed its resolution not to enter into any discus- 
sion for a pacification but in concert with his most Christian majesty. 

Although the inactivity which prevailed in the north was, in a certain meas- 
ure, communicated to the southern army, yet some desultory hostilities happened 
in that quarter. General St. Clair, who conducted the reinforcements from 
Yorktown toward the south, reached General Greene's headquarters early in 
January. He had been ordered to take the post of Wilmington on his way ; bul 
the British garrison evacuated that place before his arrival, and he met with no 
detention there. 

St. Clair experienced no hostile interruption ; the number of his troops, how- 
ever was so much diminished by the casualties of a long march, that his rein- 
forcement did little more than supply the place in Greene's army of those sol- 
diers who had been entitled to their discharge on the last day of December. 



412 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

But feeble as the southern army was, yet, on St. Clair's arrival, General Greene 
detached General Wayne across the Santee, to protect the state of Georgia. On 
his approach. General Clarke, who commanded the British troops in that prov- 
ince, amounting to about 1,000 regular soldiers, besides militia, concentrated his 
force in the town of Savannah. Wayne insulted his outposts, and some sharp 
but useless skirmishes ensued. On the 11th of July, the garrison evacuated the 
town of Savannah, and retired from the province. 

General Leslie commanded in Charleston, and held the place till the 14th of 
December, though the intention of evacuating it was announced in the general 
orders of the 7th of August. In that interval, General Leslie humanely pro- 
posed to General Greene a suspension of hostilities ; to which the stern and in- 
flexible American did not consider himself empowered to accede. In the 
same spirit of conciliation. General Leslie offered full payment for rice and other 
provisions sent into the town, but threatened to take them without compensation 
if withheld. General Greene, suspecting that it was intended to collect a large 
quantity of rice in Charleston to supply the army while it acted against the 
French islands in the West Indies, declined the arrangement. The consequence 
was, that the British made some foraging incursions into the country, and skir- 
mishes ensued. In themselves these skirmishes were unimportant ; but they 
derived a lively interest from the death of Lieutenant-Colonel Laurens, who fell 
in one of them, to the deep regret of his countrymen, among whom he was uni- 
versally esteemed and beloA'ed. 

While the Americans slumbered on their arms, the war which their quarrel 
had engendered was actively carried on in other quarters of the world. In the 
West Indies the French fleet had long been successful; but, on the 12th of 
April, Count de Grasse was entirely defeated and taken prisoner by Admiral Rod- 
ney, which restored the balance to a kind of equilibrium, and threatened a pro- 
longation of the struggle. In the month of July, the French army in Virginia 
marched northward, and reached the states of New England in October. It 
was given out that they were to winter there ; but the real intention was to 
transport them to the West Indies, for which purpose the Marquis de Vau-. 
dreuil, with a fleet of fifteen sail-of-the-line, arrived at Boston on the 10th of 
August. By the long continuance of the contest, and by mutual reverses, all 
parties were now become tired of war and desirous of peace. Negotiations for 
a general pacification were going on at Paris, but were protracted by the mutual 
jealousies and interfering claims of the several parties interested. Great Brit- 
ain admitted the independence of the thirteen United States, and so removed a 
great cause of the war ; but the boundaries of the states, and their share in the 
fisheries on the banks of Newfoundland, were not so easily adjusted, and on 
both of these points France and Spain seemed unfriendly to the wishes of 
America. 

After a tedious and intricate negotiation, in which the firmness, judgment, and 
penetration of the American commissioners, were exercised, preliminary articles 
of peace were signed on the 30th of November ; and news of the conclusion of 
a general peace reached the United States early next April. 

A line running through the middle of the great lakes and their connecting 
waters, and from a certain point on the St. Lawrence to the bottom of the bay 
of Fundy, was agreed to as the northern boundary of the states ; and their west- 
ern frontier was to rest on the Mississippi. It was stipulated that British cred- 
itors should be allowed to recover their debts in the United States ; that con- 
gress should recommend to the several states the restoration of the estates of 
real British subjects which had been confiscated during the war ; and that no 
further confiscations should be made. 

On the 19th of April, 1783, the day which completed the eighth year of the 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



413 




414 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

war, the cessation of hostilities with Great Britain was, by order of General 
Washington, proclaimed in the American camp. A number of negroes, who 
had once belonged to American citizens, were sent off by the British. This 
produced an interview between Generals Carleton and Washington, at Tappan, 
on the 6th of May, which ended without any decisive result. 

On the 25th of November the British troops evacuated New York, and an 
American detachment, under General Knox, took possession of the town. Gen- 
eral Washington and Governor Clinton, accompanied by a number of civil and 
military officers and respectable citizens, soon afterward entered the city ; and 
the Americans, after a struggle which had lasted eight years, gained full and 
undisputed possession of the provinces. 

The independence of the United States was acknowledged, and peace with 
Great Britain concluded : but the dangers of America were not at an end. She 
had succeeded in repelling foreign aggression ; but was threatened with ruin by 
internal dissension. In the interval between the cessation of hostilities and the 
disbanding of the troops, congress found itseH" in a trying and perilous situation. 
Their army was in a state of high dissatisfaction and irritation. In October, 
1780, a season of danger and alarm, congress promised half-pay to the officers 
on the conclusion of peace. That promise they now seemed neither very able 
nor willing to perform. The danger had passed away, and the spirit of 
liberality, engendered by fear, had evaporated. The state legislatures affected 
much jealousy of what they called their liberty, but discovered little inclination 
to fulfil their obligations to those who had been instrumental in establishing it. 
The chicanery, evasions, and subterfuges even of congress deprived it of the 
respect and sympathy due to unsidlied honor in distress. Spotless integrity is 
the brightest ornament and best shield of nations, as well as of individuals. The 
shuffling policy of congress roused the indignation of the officers of the army, 
many of whom manifested an inclination to procure redress of their own wrongs 
with the same weapons which had asserted the independence of their country. 

In the month of December, 1782, soon after going into winter quarters, the 
officers presented a memorial and petition to congress, and deputed a committee 
of their number to call its attention to the subject. They had shed their blood, 
spent their time, and wasted their substance, in the service of their country. 
Large arrears were due to them, and they had received liberal promises ; but 
there was no certain prospect that the arrears would ever be paid, and there 
was much reason to suspect that there was no serious intention to perform the 
promises. After all their sufferings and sacrifices, they had nothing before 
them but the melancholy prospect of being discharged without even money to 
carry them to their respective homes, and of being cast naked on the world, and 
spending old age in penury and neglect, after having lost the prime of life in vin- 
dicating the claims and establishing the independence of an ungrateful people. 

To men who had long and zealously served their country in the midst of the 
greatest hardships and wants, these were irritating considerations. Accordingly, 
early in March, on receiving a letter from their committee in Philadelphia, pur- 
porting that their solicitations had not been successful, meetings of the offi- 
cers were held to consider what measures should be adopted for obtaining re- 
dress of their grievances. An ably written address was circulated through the 
army, inviting a general meeting of the officers at a given time and place. 

" To the Officers of the Army. 

" Gentlemen : A fellow-soldier, whose interests and affections bind him 

strongly to you, whose past sufferings have been as great, and whose future fortunes 

may be as desperate as yours, would beg leave to address you. Age has its claims, 

and rank is not without its pretensions to advise ; but, though unsupported by both, 




f IG. 159. — Statue of Hamilton. 



416 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

he flatters himself that the plain language of sincerity and experience will nei- 
ther be unheard nor unregarded. 

" Like many of you, he loved private life, and left it with regret. He left it, 
determined to retire from the field with the necessity that called him to it, and 
not till then — not till the enemies of his country, the slaves of power and the 
hirelings of injustice, were compelled to abandon their schemes, and acknowl- 
edge America as terrible in arms as she had been humble in remonstrance. 
With this object in view, he has long shared in your toils and mingled in your 
dangers. He has felt the cold hand of poverty without a murmur, and has seen 
the insolence of wealth without a sigh. But, too much under the direction of 
his wishes, and sometimes weak enough to mistake desire for opinion, he has 
till lately, very lately, believed in the justice of his country. He hoped that, as 
the clouds of adversity scattered, and as the sunshine of peace and better for- 
tune broke in upon us, the coldness and severity of government would relax, and 
that more than justice, that gratitude, would blaze forth upon those hands which 
had upheld her, in the darkest stages of her passage, from impending servitude 
to acknowledged independence. But faith has its limits as well as temper, and 
there are points beyond which neither can be stretched without sinking into 
cowardice or plunging into credulity. This, my friends, I conceive to be your 
situation. Hurried to the very verge of both, another step would ruin you for 
ever. To be tame and unprovoked when injuries press hard upon you, is more 
than weakness ; but to look up for kinder usage, without one manly effort of 
your own, would fix your character, and show the world how richly you deserve 
those chains you broke. To guard against this evil, let us take a review of the 
ground upon which we now stand, and thence carry our thoughts forward for a 
moment into the unexplored field of expedient. After a pursuit of seven long 
years, the object for Avhich we set out is at length brought within our reach 
Yes, my friends, that suffering courage of yours was active once — it has con- 
ducted the United States of America through a doubtful and a bloody war ; 
it has placed her in the chair of independence, and peace returns again — to bless 
whom 1 A country willing to redress your wrongs, cherish your worth, and re- 
ward your services ? A country courting your return to private life with tears 
of gratitude and smiles of admiration — longing to divide with you the indepen- 
dency Avhich your gallantry has given, and those riches which your wounds 
have preserved ? Is this the case ? or is it rather a country that tramples 
upon your rights, disdains your cries, and insults your distresses ? Have you 
not more than once suggested your wishes, and made known your wants, to 
congress — wants and wishes which gratitude and policy should have anticipa- 
ted rather than evaded ? And have you not lately, in the meek language of en- 
treating memorials, begged from their justice what you could no longer expect 
from their favor 1 How have you been answered ? Let the letter which you 
are called to consider to-morrow reply. 

" If this then be your treatment while the swords you wear are necessary for 
the defence of America, what have you to expect from peace, Avhen your voice 
shall sink, and your strength dissipate, by division — when those very swords, the 
instruments and companions of your glory, shall be taken from your sides, and 
no remaining mark of military distinction left but your wants, infirmities, and 
scars? Can you then consent to be the only sufferers by this revolution; and, 
retiring from the field, grow old in poverty, wretchedness, and contempt ? Can 
you consent to wade through the vile mire of dependancy, and owe the miserable 
remnant of that life to charity, which has hitherto been spent in honor ? If you 
can, go, and carry with you the jest of tories and the scorn of whigs ; the ridi- 
cule, and, what is worse, the pity, of the world ! Go, starve and be forgotten ! 
But, if your spirit should revolt at this — if you have sense enough to discover 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 417 

and spirit enough to oppose tyranny, under whatever garb it may assume, whethei 
it be the plain coat of republicanism or the splendid robe of royalty — if you have 
yet learned to discriminate between a people and a cause, between men and 
principles — awake, attend to your situation, and redress yourselves! If the pres- 
ent moment be lost, every future effort is in vain, and your threats then will be 
as empty as your entreaties now. 

" I would advise you, therefore, to come to some final opinion upon wnat you 
can bear, and what you will suffer. If your determination be in any proportion 
to your wrongs, carry your appeal from the justice, to the fears, of government. 
Change the milk-and-water style of your last memorial ; assume a bolder tone, 
decent, but lively, spirited, and determined ; and suspect the man who would 
advise to more moderation and longer forbearance. Let two or three men, who 
can feel as well as write, be appointed to draw up your last remonstrance ; for I 
would no longer give it the suing, soft, unsuccessful epithet of memorial. Let 
it be represented, in language that will neither dishonor you by its rudeness nor 
betray you by its fears, what has been promised by congress, and what has been 
performed ; how long and how patiently you have suffered ; how little you have 
asked, and how much of that little has been denied. Tell them, that though 
you were the first, and would wish to be the last, to encounter danger, though 
despair itself can never drive you into dishonor, it may drive you from the field ; 
that the wound, often irritated, and never healed, may at length become incura- 
ble ; and that the slightest mark of malignity from congress, now, must operate 
like the grave, and part you for ever. That, in any political event, the army 
has its alternative : if peace, that nothing shall separate you from your arms but 
death ; if war, that, courting the auspices and inviting the directions of your il- 
lustrious leader, you will retire to some unsettled country, smile in your turn, 
and * mock when their fear cometh on.' But let it represent also, that should 
they comply with the request of your late memorial, it would make you more 
happy, and them more respectable. That while war should continue, you would 
follow their standard into the field ; and when it came to an end, you would 
withdraw into the shade of private life, and give the world another subject of 
wonder and applause — an army victorious over its enemies, victorious over itself." 

General Washington's Speech at the Meeting of Officers. 

" Gentlemen : By an anonymous summons an attempt has been made to con- 
vene you together ; how inconsistent with the rules of propriety, how unmilita- 
ry, and how subversive of all order and discipline, let the good sense of the 
army decide. In the moment of this summons, another anonymous production 
was sent into circulation, addressed more to the feelings and passions than to 
the judgment of the army. The author of the piece is entitled to much credit 
for the goodness of his pen ; and I could wish he had as much credit for the 
rectitude of his heart : for, as men see through different optics, and are induced 
by the reflecting faculties of the mind to use different means to attain the same 
end, the author of the address should have had more charity than to mark for 
suspicion the man who should recommend moderation and longer forbearance ; 
or, in other words, who should not think as he thinks, and act as he advises. 

•' But he had another plan in view, in which candor and liberality of senti- 
ment, regard to justice, and love of country, have no part ; and he was right to 
insinuate the darkest suspicion to effect the blackest design. That the address 
was drawn with great art, and is designed to answer the most insidious pur- 
poses ; that it is calculated to impress the mind with an idea of premeditated in- 
justice in the sovereign power of the United States, and rouse all the resent- 
ments which must unavoidably flow from such a belief; that the secret mover 
of this scheme, whoever he may be, intended to take advantage of the passions 

27 



418 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

while they were warmed by the recollection of past distresses, without giving 
nme for cool, deliberative thinking, and that composure of mind which is so ne- 
cessary to give dignity and stability to measures, is rendered too obvious, by the 
mode of conducting the business, to need other proofs than a reference to the 
proceedings. 

" Thus much, gentlemen, I have thought it incumbent on me to observe to 
you, to shq'w upon what principles I opposed the irregular and hasty meeting 
which was proposed to have been held on Tuesday last, and not because I 
wanted a disposition to give you every opportunity, consistent with your own 
honor and the dignity of the army, to make known your grievances. If my 
conduct, therefore, has not evinced to you that I have been a faithful friend 
to the armv, my declaration of it at this time would be equally unavailing and 
improper. But, as I was among the first who embarked in the cause of our 
common country ; as 1 have never left your side one moment, but when called 
from you on public duty ; as I have been the constant companion and witness 
of your distresses, and not among the last to feel and acknowledge your merits ; 
as 1 have ever considered my own military reputation as inseparably connected 
with that of the army ; as my heart has ever expanded with joy when I have 
heard its praises, and my indignation has arisen when the mouth of detraction 
has been opened against it ; it can scarcely be supposed, at this stage of the 
war, that I am indifferent to its interests. But how are they to be promoted? 
The way is plain, says the anonymous addresser. If war continues, remove 
into the unsettled country ; there establish yourselves, and leave an ungrateful 
country to defend itself. But who are they to defend ? Our wives, our chil- 
dren, our farms, and other property which we leave behind us ? or, in this state 
of hostile preparation, are we to take the first two (the latter can not be re- 
moved), to perish in the wilderness with hunger, cold, and nakedness 1 

"If peace takes place, never sheath your swords, says he, until you have ob- 
tained full and ample justice. This dreadful alternative of either deserting our 
country in the extremest hour of her distress, or turning our arms against it, 
which is the apparent object, unless congress can be compelled into instant com- 
pliance, has something so shocking in it, that humanity revolts at the idea. My 
God ! what can this writer have in view by recommending such measures ? Can 
he be a friend to the army ? Can he be a friend to this country ? Rather, is 
he not an insidious foe ; some emissary, perhaps, from New York, plotting the 
ruin of both, by sowing the seeds of discord and separation between the civil 
and military powers of the continent ? And what a compliment does he pay 
to our understandings, when he recommends measures, in either alternative, im- 
practicable in their nature 1 

" But here, gentlemen, I will drop the curtain, because it would be as impru 
dent in me to assign my reasons for this opinion, as it would be insulting to your 
conception to suppose you stood in need of them. A moment's reflection will 
convince every dispassionate mind of the physical impossibility of carrying either 
proposal into execution. There might, gentlemen, be an impropriety in my ta- 
king notice, in this address to you, of an anonymous production ; but the man- 
ner in which that performance has been introduced to the army, the effect it was 
intended to have, together with some other circumstances, will amply justify my 
observation on the tendency of that writing. 

" With respect to the advice given by the author, to suspect the man who 
should recommend moderate measures, I spurn it, as every man, who regards 
that liberty and reveres that justice for which we contend, undoubtedly must ; for, 
if men are to be precluded from offering their sentiments on a matter which may 
involve the most serious and alarming consequences that can invite the consid- 
eration of mankind, reason is of no use to us. The freedom of speech mav 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



410 




420 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

be taken away, and dumb and silent we may be led like sheep to the slaugh- 
ter. I can not in justice to my own belief, and what I have great reason to con- 
reive is the intention of congress, conclude this address, without giving it as my 
decided opinion, that that honorable body entertain exalted sentiments of the 
services of the army, and, from a full conviction of its merits and sufferings, will 
do it complete justice. That their endeavors to discover and establish funds for 
this purpose have been unwearied, and will not cease till they have succeeded, 
I have not a doubt ; but, like all other large bodies, where there is a variety of 
different interests to reconcile, their determinations are slow. Why, then, 
should we distrust them ; and, in consequence of that distrust, adopt measures 
which may cast a shade over that glory which has been so justly acquired, and 
tarnish the reputation of an army which is celebrated through all Europe for its 
fortitude and patriotism 1 And for what is this done ? To bring the object we 
seek nearer ? No ; most certainly, in my opinion, it will cast it at a greater 
distance. For myself (and I take no merit for giving the assurance, being in- 
duced to it from principles of gratitude, veracity, and justice, and a grateful 
sense of the confidence you have ever placed in me), a recollection of the cheer- 
ful assistance and prompt obedience I have experienced from you under every 
vicissitude of fortune, and the sincere affection I feel for an army I have so long 
had the honor to command, will oblige me to declare, in this public and solemn 
manner, that in the attainment of complete justice for all your toils and dangers, 
and in the gratification of ev^ery wish, so far as may be done consistently with 
the great duty I owe to my country, and those powers we are bound to respeci, 
you may freely command my services to the utmost extent of my abilities. 

" While I give you these assurances, and pledge myself in the most unequiv- 
ocal manner to exert whatever abilities I am possessed of in your favor, let me 
entreat you, gentlemen, on your part, not to take any measures which, viewed 
in the calm light of reason, will lessen the dignity, and sully the glory, you have 
hitherto maintained. Let me request you to rely on the plighted faith of your 
country, and place a full confidence in the purity of the intentions of congress, 
that, previous to your dissolution as an army, they will cause all your accounts 
to be fairly liquidated, as directed in the resolutions which were published to 
you two days ago ; and that they will adopt the most effectual measures in their 
power to render ample justice to you for your faithful and meritorious services. 
And let me conjure you, in the name of our common country, as you value your 
own sacred honor, as you respect the rights of humanity, and as you regard the 
military and national character of America, to express your utmost horror and 
detestation of the man who wishes, under any specious pretences, to overturn 
the liberties of our country ; and who wickedly attempts to open the flood-gates 
of civil discord, and deluge our rising empire in blood. 

" By thus determining, and thus acting, you will pursue the plain and direct 
road to the attainment of your wishes ; you will defeat the insidious designs of 
our enemies, who are compelled to resort from open force to secret artifice ; you 
will give one more distinguished proof of unexampled patriotism and patient vir- 
tue rising superior to the pressure of the most complicated sufferings ; and you 
will, by the dignity of your conduct, afford occasion for posterity to say, when 
speaking of the glorious example you have exhibited to mankind : ' Had this day 
been wanting, the world had never seen the last stage of perfection to which 
human nature is capable of attaining.' " 

That eloquent and impassioned production greatly increased the sensation 
which before existed : the crisis was alarming. Even in the army of a firmly 
established government, such a general spirit of dissatisfaction would have been 
unpleasant ; but in a new, feeble, and tottering government, and in an army ill 
trained to strict subordination, the occurrence was far more formidable. The 



422 THE PICTORIAL HISTORY 

sagacious General Washington clearly saw the danger, and prohibited the pro- 
posed meeting ; but, deeming it safer to direct and weaken the current than im- 
mediately to oppose it, he appointed a similar meeting on a subsequent day. 
General Gates, as the senior officer of rank, presided. General Washington, 
who had been diligent in preparing the minds of the officers for the occasion, 
addressed the assembly, strongly combated the address, and, by his sound rea- 
soning and high influential character, succeeded in dissipating the storm. 

These proceedings of the officers induced congress to pay some regard to its 
promises, and to commute the half-pay for a sum equal to five years' full pay. 
It was insulted by a body of lately-raised troops of Pennsylvania, and much agi- 
tation prevailed in the army. But as the dread of foreign enemies subsided, 
the state governments became careless of the claims and comfort of their defend- 
ers. To disband an army in a state of irritation, and to which large arrears 
were due, many of whom had not money to supply their most pressing wants, 
or to defray their expenses on the way home, was a dangerous experiment ; but 
it was ultimately executed without any convulsion. 

General Washington's military career was now about to close ; and, on the 
4th of December, he met the principal officers of the army at Frances' tavern. 
The officers assembled at noon, and their revered and beloved commander soon 
entered the room. His emotions were too strong to be concealed : filling a 
glass, and addressing the officers, he said : " With a heart full of love and grati- 
tude, I now take leave of you, and devoutly wish that your latter days may be 
as prosperous and happy as your former ones have been honorable." Having 
drank, he added, " I can not come to take each of you by the hand, but shall be 
obliged to you if each of you will come and take me by the hand." In the midst 
of profound silence, and with the liveliest sensibility and tenderness, each of the 
officers took him by the hand ; and, at the close of the affecting ceremony, they 
all accompanied him to Whitehall, where a barge was in readiness to carry him 
across the river. Having embarked. General Washington turned round to his 
late companions-in-arms, took off" his hat, respectfully bowed to them, and bade 
them a silent farewell. They returned the compliment, and went back in mute 
procession to the place where they had assembled. 

Congress was then sitting at Annapolis in Maryland ; and thither General 
Washington proceeded, for the purpose of resigning that power which he had 
so successfully exercised. He remained a few days in Philadelphia, in order 
to settle his accounts with the treasury; and, on the 19th of December, arrived 
at Annapolis. At noon, on the 23d, in presence of a numerous company of 
spectators, he resigned his commission into the hands of congress ; and after- 
ward retired to his patrimonial mansion at Mount Vernon. 

In the course of the revolution, a number of men of no mean abilities arose, 
both in the military and civil departments ; but (general Washington appears 
with pre-eminent lustre among them all ; not only by the brilliancy of his genius, 
but by the soundness of his understanding, and the moral dignity of his charac- 
ter. His courage was unquestionable, and it was governed by discretion. His 
glory, however, lies in the moral excellence of his character, his spotless integ- 
rity, disinterested patriotism, general humanity, invincible fortitude, and inflexi- 
ble perseverance. In trying times, he occupied the most difficult situation in 
which a man can be placed. At the head of an unorganized militia, unaccus- 
tomed to military subordination, he was exposed to clamor and calumny, and 
sometimes fettered by the presumption of rulers, who were forward to decide on 
what they did not understand, to enjoin measures the consequences of which 
they did not foresee, and to dictate on subjects of which they had but a very im- 
perfect knowledge. He was unmoved by the clamors of the former; and he 
bore, with invincible patience, the aberrations of the latter ; he remonstrated and 



OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION. 



42: 



reasoned with them, and often succeeded m setting them right With a stead) 
hand he steered the vessel amid the terrors of the storm and through fear ul 
breakers brought it safe into port. America owes him much, and seems not in- 
sensible of the%bligation; but the best mode for the Americans to show their 
gratitude would be to imitate his virtues, and the character of every American to 
reflect the moral image of General Washington. 




APPENDIX. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 

We, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect union, 
flstablish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defence, 
promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and 
our posterity, do ordain and establish this constitution for the United States of 
America. 

ARTICLE I. 

Section 1. — 1. All legislative powers herein granted, shall be vested in a con- 
gress of the United Stales, which shall consist of a senate and house of repre- 
sentatives. 

Section 2. — 1. The house of representatives shall be composed of members 
chosen every second year, by the people of the several states ; and the electors 
in each state shall have the qualifications requisite for electors of the most nu- 
merous branch of the state legislature. 2. No person shall be a representative 
who shall not have attained to the age of twenty-five years, and been seven 
years a citizen of the United States, and w^ho shall not, when elected, be an in- 
habitant of that state in which he shall be chosen. 3. Representatives and di- 
rect taxes shall be apportioned among the several states which may be included 
within this union, according to their respective numbers, which shall be deter- 
mined by adding to the whole number of free persons, including those bound to 
service for a term of years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three fifths of all 
other persons. The actual enumeration shall be made w^ithin three years after 
the first meeting of the congress of the United States, and within every subse- 
quent term of ten years, in such manner as they shall by law direct. The num- 
ber of representatives shall not exceed one for every thirty thousand, but each 
state shall have at least one representative ; and until such enumeration shall be 
made, the state of New Hampshire shall be entitled to choose three ; Massachu- 
setts, eight ; Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, one ; Connecticut, five ; 
New York, six ; New Jersey, four ; Pennsylvania, eight ; Delaware, one ; Ma- 
ryland, six ; Virginia, ten ; North Carolina, five ; South Carolina, five ; and 
Georgia, three. 4. When vacancies happen in the representation from any 
state, the executive authority thereof shall issue writs of election to fill up such 
vacancies. 5. The house of representatives shall choose their speaker and other 
officers, and shall have the sole power of impeachment. 

Section 3. — 1. The senate of the United States shall be composed of two sen- 
ators from each state, chosen by the legislature thereof, for six years ; and each 
senator shall have one vote. 2. Immediately after they shall be assembled, in 
consequence of the first election, they shall be divided, as equally as may 
be, into three classes. The seats of the senators of the first clas's shall bo 
vacated at the expiration of the second year, of the second class at the ex- 



i 







^^> 

^ 










F 






^ . k it 







V$\l y Lit r t^- 




it 



I 



APPENDIX. 425 

piration of the fourth year, and of the third class at the expiration of the sixth 
year, so that one third may be chosen every second year ; and if vacancies hap- 
pen, by resignation or othervi^ise, during the recess of the legislature of any state, 
the executive thereof may make temporary appointments until the next meeting 
of the legislature, which shall then fill such vacancies. 3. No person shall be 
a senator who shall not have attained to the age of thirty years, and been nine 
years a citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an in- 
habitant of that state for which he shall be chosen. 4. The vice-president of 
the United States shall be president of the senate, but shall have no vote, unless 
they be equally divided. 5. The senate shall choose their other officers, and 
also a president pro tempore, in the absence of the vice president, or when he 
shall exercise the office of president of the United States. 6. The senate shall 
have the sole power to try all impeachments. When sitting for that purpose, 
they shall be on oath or affirmation. When the president of the United States 
is tried, the chief justice shall preside ; and no person shall be convicted with- 
out the concurrence of two thirds of the members present. 7. Judgment, in ca- 
ses of impeachment, shall not extend further than to removal from office, and 
disqualification to hold and enjoy any office of honor, trust, or profit, under the 
United States ; but the party convicted shall nevertheless be liable and subject 
to indictment, trial, judgment, and punishment, according to law. 

Section 4. — 1. The times, places, and manner of holding elections for sena- 
tors and representatives, shall be prescribed in each state by the legislature 
thereof; but the congress may, at any time, by law, make or alter such regula- 
tions, except as to the places of choosing senators. 2. The congress shall as- 
semble at least once in every year, and such meeting shall be on the first Mon- 
day in December, unless they shall by law appoint a different day. 

Section 5. — 1. Each house shall be the judge of the elections, returns, and 
qualifications of its own members ; and a majority of each shall constitute a 
quorum to do business ; but a smaller number may adjourn from day to day, and 
may be authorized to compel the attendance of absent members, in such manner 
and under such penalties as each house may provide. 2. Each house may de- 
termine the rules of its proceedings, punish its members for disorderly behavior, 
and, with the concurrence of two thirds, expel a member. 3. Each house shall 
keep a journal of its proceedings, and from time to time publish the same, ex- 
cepting such parts as may in their judgment require secresy ; and the yeas and 
nays of the members of either house, on any question, shall, at the desire of one 
fifth of those present, be entered on the journal. 4. Neither house, during the 
session of congress, shall, without the consent of the other, adjourn for more 
than three days, nor to any other place than that in which the two houses shall 
be sitting. 

Section G. — 1. The senators and representatives shall receive a compensa- 
tion for their services, to be ascertained by law, and paid out of the treasury of 
the United Slates. They shall, in all cases, except treason, felony, and breach 
of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attendance at the session of 
their respective houses, and in going to or returning from the same ; and for any 
speech or debate in either house, they shall not be questioned in any other place. 
2. No senator or representative shall, during the time for which he was elected, 
be appointed to any civil office under the authority of the United States, which 
shall have been created, or the emoluments whereof shall have been increased, 
during such time ; and no person holding any office under the United States shall 
be a member of either house during his continuance in office. 

Section 7. — 1. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the house of 
representatives ; but the senate may propose or concur with amendments, as on 
other bills. 2. Every bill which shall have passed the house of representatives 



426 APPENDIX. 

and the senate, shall, before it become a law, be presented to the president of 
the United States ; if he approve, he shall sign it ; but if not, he shall return it, 
with his objections, to that house in which it shall have originated, who shall 
enter the objection at large on their journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If, 
after such reconsideration, two thirds of that house shall agree to pass the 
bill, it shall be sent, together with the objections, to the other house, by which 
it shall be likewise reconsidered, and if approved by two thirds of that house, it 
shall become a law. But in all such cases, the votes of both houses shall be 
determined by yeas and nays, and the names of the persons voting for and against 
the bill shall be entered on the journal of each house respectively. If any bill 
shall not be returned by the president within ten days (Sundays excepted) after 
it shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a law in like manner as 
if he had signed it, unless the congress by their adjournment prevent its re- 
turn ; in which case it shall not be a law. 3. Every order, resolution, or vote, 
to which the concurrence of the senate and house of representatives may be 
necessary (except on a question of adjournment), shall be presented to the pres- 
ident of the United States ; and before the same shall take effect, shall be ap- 
proved by him, or being disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two thirds of 
the senate and house of representatives, according to the rules and limitations 
prescribed in the case of a bill. 

Section 8. — The congress shall haA'^e power — 1. To lay and collect taxes, 
duties, imposts, and excises ; to pay the debts and provide for the common de- 
fence and general welfare of the United States ; but all duties, imposts, and ex- 
cises, shall be uniform throughout the United States : 2. To borrow money on 
the credit of the United States : 3. To regulate commerce with foreign nations, 
and among the several states, and with the Indian tribes : 4. To establish a uni- 
form rule of naturalization, and uniform laws on the subject of bankruptcies 
throughout the United Slates : 5. To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and 
of foreign coins, and fix the standard of weights and measures : 6. To provide 
for the punishment of counterfeiting the securities and current coin of the United 
States : 7. To establish postoffices and postroads : 8. To promote the progress 
of science and useful arts, by securing for limited times, to authors and invent- 
ors, the exclusive right to their respective writings and discoveries : 9. To con- 
stitute tribunals inferior to the supreme court : To define and punish piracies 
and felonies committed on the high seas, and offences against the law of na- 
tions : 10. To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and make rules 
concerning captures on land and water : 11. To raise and support armies ; but 
no appropriation of money to that use shall be for a longer term than two years : 
12. To provide and maintain a navy: 13. To makes rules for the government 
and regulation of the land and naval forces : 14. To provide for calling forth the 
militia to execute the laws of the union, suppress insurrections, and repel inva- 
sions : 15. To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the militia, and 
for governing such part of them as may be employed in the service of the Uni- 
ted States, reserving to the states respectively the appointment of the officers, 
and the authority of training the militia according to the discipline prescribed by 
congress : 16. To exercise exclusive legislation in all cases whatsoever over 
such district (not exceeding ten miles square), as may, by cession of particular 
states, and the acceptance of congress, become the seat of government of the 
United States, and to exercise like authority over all places purchased, by the 
consent of the legislature of the state in which the same shall be, for the erec- 
tion of forts, magazines, arsenals, dock-yards, and other needful buildings : — and, 
17. To make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying into ex- 
ecution the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested by this constitution in 
the government of the United States, or in any department or officer thereof 



APPENDIX. 427 

Section 9. — 1. The migration* or importation of sucli persons as anv of the 
states now existing shall think proper to admit, sliall not be prohibited by the 
congress prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and eight, but a tax or 
duty may be imposed on such importation, not exceeding ton dollars lor each 
person. 2. The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, 
unless when, in cases of rebellion or invasion, the public safety may require it. 
3. No bill of attainder, or ex-posl-facto law, shall be passed. 4. No capitation 
or other direct tax shall be laid, unless in proportion to the census or enumera- 
tion herein before directed to be taken. 5. No tax or duty shall be laid on arti- 
cles exported from any state. No preference shall be given by any regulation 
of commerce or revenue, to the ports of any one state over those of another : nor 
shall vessels bound to or from one state, be obliged to enter, clear, or pay duties 
in another. 6. No money shall be drawn from the treasury but in consequence 
of appropriations made by law : and a regular statement and account of the re- 
ceipts and expenditures of all public money shall be published from time to time. 
7. No title of nobility shall be granted by the United States, and no person hold- 
ing any office of profit or trust under them, shall, without the consent of the con- 
gress, accept of any present, emolument, office, or title of anykind whatever, from 
any king, prince, or foreign state. 

Section 10. — 1. No state shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or confedera- 
tion ; grant letters of marque and reprisal ; coin money ; emit bills of credit ; 
make anything but gold and silver coin a tender in payment of debts ; pass any 
bill of attainder, ex-post-facto law, or law impairing the obligation of contracts ; 
or grant any title of nobility. 2. No state shall, without the consent of the con- 
gress, lay any imposts or duties on imports or exports, except what may be ab- 
solutely necessary for executing its inspection laws ; and the neat produce of all 
duties and imposts, laid by any state on imports or exports, shall be for the use of the 
treasury of the United States, and all such laws shall be subject to the revision and 
control of the congress. No state shall, without the consent of the congress, lay 
any duty of tunnage, keep troops or ships-of-war in time of peace, enter into any 
agreement or compact with another state, or with a foreign power, or engage in 
war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE 11. 

Section 1. — 1. The executive power shall be vested in a president of the Uni- 
ted States of America. He shall hold his office during the term of four years, 
and, together with the vice-president, chosen for the same term, be elected as 
follows : 2. Each state shall appoint, in such manner as the legislature thereof 
may direct, a number of electors, equal to the whole number of senators and 
representatives to which the state may be entitled in the congress ; but no sen- 
ator or representative, or person holding an office of trust or profit under the Uni- 
ted States, shall be appointed an elector. [3. The electors shall meet in their 
respective states, and vote by ballot for two persons, of whom one at least shall 
not be an inhabitant of the same state with themselves. And they shall make a 
list of all the persons voted for, and of the number of votes for each ; which list 
they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the government 
of the United States, directed to the president of the senate. The president of 
the senate shall, in the presence of the senate and house of representatives, open 
all the certificates, and the votes shall then be counted. The person having the 
greatest number of votes shall be the president, if such number be a majority of 
the whole number of electors appointed ; and if there be more than one who 
have such majority, and have an equal number of votes, then the house of repre- 
sentatives shall immediately choose by ballot one of them for president ; and if 
no person have a majority, then, from the five highest on the list, the said house 



428 APPENDIX. 

shall, in like manner, choose the president. But in choosing the president, the 
vote shall be taken by states, the representation from each state having one vote ; 
a quorimi for this purpose shall consist of a member or members from two thirds 
of the states, and a majority of all the states shall be necessary to a choice. In 
every case, after the choice of the president, the person having the greatest 
numiaer of votes of the electors, shall be the vice-president. But if there should 
remain two or more who have equal votes, the senate shall choose from them, 
by ballot, the vice-president.]* 4. The congress may determine the time of 
choosing the electors, and the day on which they shall give their votes ; which 
day shall be the same throughout the United States. 5. No person, except a 
natural-born citizen, or a citizen of the United States at the time of the adoption 
of this constitution, shall be eligible to the ofRce of president : neither shall any 
person be eligible to that office, who shall not have attained to the age of thirty- 
live years, and been fourteen years a resident within the United States. 6. In 
case of the removal of the president from office, or of his death, resignation, or 
inability to discharge the powers and duties of the said office, the same shall de- 
volve on the vice-president, and the congress may, by law, provide for the case 
of removal, death, resignation, or inability, both of the president and vice-presi- 
dent, declaring what officer shall then act as president, and such officer shall act 
accordingly, until the disability be removed, or a president shall be elected. 
7. The president shall, at stated times, receive for his services a compensation, 
which shall neither be increased nor diminished during the period for which 
he shall have been elected, and he shall not receive within that period any other 
emolument from the United States, or any of them. 8. Before he enter on the 
execution of his office, he shall take the following oath or affirmation : 9. " I do 
solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the office of president 
of the United States, and will, to the best of my ability, preserve, protect, and 
defend the constitution of the United States." 

Section 2. — 1. The president shall be commander-in-chief of the army and 
navy of the United States, and of the militia of the several states, when called 
into the actual service of the United States ; he may require the opinion, in wri- 
ting, of the principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon any sub- 
ject relating to the duties of their respective offices ; and he shall have power 
to grant reprieves and pardons for offences against the United States, except in 
cases of impeachment. 2. He shall have power, by and with the advice and 
consent of the senate, to make treaties, provided two thirds of the senators pres- 
ent concur : and he shall nominate, and, by and with the advice and consent of 
the senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, judges 
of the supreme court, and all other officers of the United States, whose appoint- 
ments are not herein otherwise provided for, and which shall be established by 
law. But the congress may, by law, vest the appointment of such inferior offi- 
cers as they think proper, in the president alone, in the courts of law, or in the 
heads of departments. 3. The president shall have power to fill up all vacan- 
cies that may happen during the recess of the senate, by granting commissions 
which shall expire at the end of their next session. 

Section 3. — 1. He shall, from time to time, give to congress information of 
the state of the Union, and recommend to their consideration such measures as 
he shall judge necessary and expedient : he may, on extraordinary occasions, 
convene both houses or either of them, and, in case of disagreement between 
them, with respect to the time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such 
time as he shall think proper ; he shall receive ambassadors and other public 
ministers ; he shall take care that the laws be faithfully executed ; and shall 
commission all the officers of the United States. 

* This clause was annulled by the 12th article under amendments. 



APPENDIX. 429 

Section 4. — 1. The president, vice-president, and all civil oflicers of the Uni- 
ted States, shall be removed from office on impeachment for, and conviction of, 
treason, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE in. 

Section 1. — 1. The judicial power of the United States shall be vested in one 
supreme court, and in such inferior courts as the congress may, from time to 
time, ordain and establish. The judges, both of the supreme and inferior courts, 
shall hold their offices during good behavior ; and shall, at stated times, receive 
for their services a compensation, which shall not be diminished during their 
continuance in office. 

Section 2. — 1. The judicial power shall extend to all cases in law and equity, 
arising under this constitution, the laws of the United States, and treaties made, 
or which shall be made, under their authority : to all cases affecting ambassa- 
dors, other public ministers, and consuls ; to all cases of admiralty and maritime 
jurisdiction ; to controversies to which the United States shall be a party ; to 
controversies between two or more states ; between a state and citizens of an- 
other state ; between citizens of different slates ; between citizens of the same 
state claiming lands under grants of different states ; and between a state, or 
the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens, or subjects. 2. In all cases af- 
fecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and consuls, and those in which a 
state shall be a party, the supreme court shall have original jurisdiction. In all 
the other cases before mentioned, the supreme court shall have appellate juris- 
diction, both as to law and fact, with such exceptions, and under such regula- 
tions, as the congress shall make. 3. The trial of all crimes, except in cases 
of impeachment, shall be by jury, and such trial shall be held in the state where 
the said crime shall have been committed ; but when not committed within any 
state, the trial shall be at such place or places as the congress may by law have 
directed. 

Section 3. — 1. Treason against the United States shall consist only in le\y- 
ing war against them, or in adhering to their enemies, giving them aid and com- 
fort. No person shall be convicted of treason unless on the testimony of two 
witnesses to the same overt act, or on confession in open court. 2. The con- 
gress shall have power to declare the punishment of treason ; but no attainder 
of treason shall work corruption of blood, or forfeiture, except during the life of 
the person attainted. 

ARTICLE IV. 

Section 1. — 1. Full faith and credit shall be given in each state to the public 
acts, records, and judicial proceedings of every other state. And the congress 
may, by general laws, prescribe the manner in which such acts, records, and 
proceedings, shall be proved, and the effect thereof. 

Section 2. — 1. The citizens in each state shall be entitled to all privileges and 
immunities of citizens in the several states. 2. A person charged in any state 
with treason, felony, or other crime, who shall flee from justice, and be found in 
another state, shall, on demand of the executive authority of the state from which 
he fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the state having jurisdiction of the 
crime. 3. No person held to service or labor in one state, under the laws 
thereof, escaping into another, shall, in consequence of any law or regulation 
therein, be discharged from such service or labor ; but shall be delivered up on 
claim of the party to whom such service or labor may be due. 

Section 3. — 1. New states may be admitted by the congress into this union ; 
but no new state shall be formed or erected within the jurisdiction of any other 
state, nor any state be formed by the junction of two or more states, or parts of 
states, without the consent of the legislatures of the states concerned as well as 



4J0 APPENDIX. 

of the congress. 2. The congress shall have power to dispose of, and make 
all needful rules and regulations respecting the territory or other property be- 
lon^ino' to the United States ; and nothing in this constitution shall be so con- 
strued as to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any particular state. 
Section 4. — 1. The United States shall guaranty to every state in this union, 
a republican form of government, and shall protect each of them against inva- 
sion ; and, on application of the legislature, or of the executive (when the legis- 
lature can not be convened), against domestic violence. 

ARTICLE V. 

1. The congress, whenever two thirds of both houses shall deem it neces- 
sary, shall propose amendments to this constitution ; or, on the application of 
the legislatures of two thirds of the several states, shall call a convention for 
proposing amendments, which, in either case, shall be valid to all intents and 
purposes, as part of this constitution, when ratified by the legislatures of three 
fourths of the several states, or by conventions in three fourths thereof, as the one 
or the other mode of ratification may be proposed by the congress ; provided, 
that no amendment which may be made prior to the year one thousand eight 
hundred and eight, shall in any manner affect the first and fourth clauses in the 
ninth section of the first article ; and that no state, without its consent, shall be 
deprived of its equal sufTrage in the senate. 

ARTICLE VI. 

1. All debts contracted, and engagements entered into, before the adoption of 
this constitution, shall be as valid against the United States under this constitu 
tion, as under the confederation. 2. This constitution, and the laws of the 
United States which shall be made in pursuance thereof, and all treaties made, 
or which shall be made, under the authority of the United States, shall be the 
supreme law of the land ; and the judges in every state shall be bound thereby ; 
anything in the constitution or laws of any state to the contrary notwithstand- 
ing. 3. The senators and representatives before mentioned, and the members 
of the several state legislatures, and all executive and judicial officers, both of 
the United States and of the several states, shall be bound by oath or affirmation 
to support this constitution ; but no religious test shall ever be required as a 
qualification to any office or public trust under the United States. 

ARTICLE VII. 

1 . The ratification of the conventions of nine states shall be sufficient for the 
establishment of this constitution between the states so ratifying the same. 

Done in convention, by the unanimous consent of the states present, the sev- 
enteenth day of September, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven hun- 
dred and eighty-seven, and of the independence of the United States of Amer- 
ica, the twelfth. In witness whereof, we have hereunto subscribed our names 

GEORGE WASHINGTON, 
President, and Deputy from Virginia. 

New Hampshire. Roger Sherman. 
John Langdon, New York. 

Nicholas Oilman. Alexander Hamilton 

Massachusetts. New Jersey. 

Nathaniel Gorham, William Livingston, 

RuFUs King. T>k\id Bearly, 

Connecticut. William Paterson, 

Wm. Samuel Johnson, Jonathan Dayton 



APPENDIX. 431 

Pennsylvania. Danl. of St. Th. Jenifer, 

Benjamin Franklin, Daniel Carroll. 
Thomas Mifflin, Viro-inia. 

Robert Morris, John Blair, 

George Clymer, James Madison, Jr. 
Thomas Fitzsimons, North Carolina. 

Jared Ingersoll, William Blount, 

James Wilson, Richard Dobbs Spaight, 

Governeur Morris. Hugh Williamson. 

Delaware. South Carolina. 

George Read, John Rutledge, 

Gunning Bedford, Jr., Charles C. Pinckney, 

John Dickinson, Charles Pinckney, 

Richard Bassett, Pierce Butler. 

Jacob Broom. Georo-ia. 

Maryland. William Few, 

James M'Henry, Abraham Baldwin, 

Attest, WILLIAM JACKSON, Sec. 
[Congress, at their first session under the constitution, held in the city of 
New York, in 1789, proposed to the legislatures of the several states, twelve 
amendments, ten of which only were adopted. They are the first ten of the 
following amendments ; and they were ratified by three fourths, the constitutional 
number of the states, on the 15th of December, 1791. The 11th amendment 
was proposed at the first session of the third congress, and was declared in a 
message from the president of the United States to both houses of congress, da- 
ted the 8th of January, 1798, to have been adopted by the constitutional number 
of states. The 12th amendment, which was proposed at the first session of the 
eighth congress, was adopted by the constitutional number of states in the year 
1804, according to a public notice by the secretary of state, dated the 25th of 
September, 1804.] 

amendments 

To the constitution of the United States, ratified according to the provisions of 
the fifth article of the foregoing constitution. 

Art. 1. Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, 
or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, or 
of the press ; or the right of the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition 
the government for a redress of grievances. 

Art. 2. A well-regulated militia being necessary to the security of a free 
state, the right of the people to keep and bear arms shall not be infringed. 

Art. 3. No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house with- 
out the consent of the owner ; nor in time of war, but in a manner to be pre- 
scribed by law. 

Art. 4. The right of the people to be secured in their persons, houses, pa- 
pers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be vio- 
lated ; and no warrants shall issue but upon probable cause, supported by oath 
or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to be searched, and the per- 
sons or things to be seized. 

Art. 5. No person shall be held to answer for a capital or otherwise infa- 
mous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a grand jury, except in 
cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the militia, when in actual ser- 
vice, in time of war or public danger ; nor shall any person be subject for the 
same oflTence to be twice put in jeopardy of life or limb ; nor shall be com- 
pelled, in any criminal case, to be a witness against himself, nor be deprived 



433 APPENDIX 

of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law ; nor shall private prop- 
erty be taken for public use, without just compensation. 

Art. 6. In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to 
a speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the state and district wherein 
the crime shall have been committed, which district shall have been previously 
ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature and cause of the accusa- 
tion ; to be confronted with the witnesses against him ; to have compulsory pro- 
cess for obtaining witnesses in his favor ; and to have the assistance of counsel 
for his defence. 

Art. 7. In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall ex- 
ceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved ; and no fact 
tried by a jury shall be otherwise re-examined in any court of the United States, 
than according to the rules of the common law. ' 

Art. 8. Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, 
nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted. 

Art. 9. The enumerations in the constitution of certain rights, shall not be 
construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people. 

Art. 10. The powers not delegated to the United States by the constitution, 
nor prohibited by it to the states, are reserved to the states respectively, or to 
the people. 

Art. 11. The judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to 
extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against one of the 
United States by citizens of another state, or by citizens or subjects of any 
foreign state. 

Art. 12. — 1. The electors shall meet in their respective states, and vote by 
ballot for president and vice-president, one of whom, at least, shall not be an 
inhabitant of the same state with themselves ; they shall name in their ballots 
the person voted for as president, and in distinct ballots the person voted for as 
vice-president ; and they shall make distinct lists of all persons voted for as 
president, and of all persons voted for as vice president, and of the number of 
votes for each, which lists they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the 
seat of the government of the United States, directed to the president of the senate ; 
the president of the senate shall, in the presence of the senate and house of rep- 
resentatives, open all the certificates, and the votes shall then be counted ; the 
person having the greatest number of votes for president, shall be the president, 
if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors appointed : and if 
no person have such majority, then from the persons having the highest num- 
bers, not exceeding three, on the list of those A-oted for as president, the house 
of representatives shall choose immediately, by ballot, the president. But, in 
choosing the president, the votes shall be taken by states, the representation from 
each state having one vote ; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a ihember 
or members from two thirds of the states, and a majority of all the states shall 
be necessary to a choice. And if the house of representatives shall not choose 
a president whenever the choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day 
of March next following, then the vice-president shall act as president, as in 
case of the death or other constitutional disability of the president. 

2. The person having the greatest number of votes as vice-president, shall be 
the vice-president, if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors 
appointed ; and if no person have a majority, then from the two highest numbers 
on the list, the senate shall choose the vice-president ; a quorum for the pur- 
pose shall consist of two thirds of the whole number of senators, and a majority 
of the whole number shall be necessary to a choice. 

3. But no person constitutionally ineligible to the ofiice of president, shall be 
eligible to that of vice-president of the United States. 

THE END. 

W 65 






%^^f**/ V^-^'s^^ %*^-*%o^ '^. 









W' ^"-'^-^^ '°^'' /\ ^W-' **'% « 

» • • 






V°ri 



